Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Highschool Dxd _ Gacha Life1-73

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:


   webnovel.com
   Highschool DXD : Gacha Life
   Author: Opeler
   (C) WebNovel
  
   Ch 1: New Life
  
   Chapter 1: Ch 1: New Life
   The first thing that hit me wasn't the unfamiliar scent of cherry blossoms drifting through an open window, or the way sunlight streamed across polished wooden floors in geometric patterns I'd never seen before. No, it was the complete and utter wrongness of everything.
   I blinked, my vision swimming as consciousness crawled back into my skull like a reluctant cat. Where the hell was I? This definitely wasn't my dorm room with its perpetual stench of instant ramen and unwashed laundry. The walls were too clean, too bright, and there were actual windows here-multiple ones-letting in what appeared to be natural light. When was the last time I'd seen natural light that wasn't filtered through grimy glass and cigarette smoke from the apartment next door?
   My body felt strange as I pushed myself upright, like I was wearing clothes that didn't quite fit. I was sitting at a desk-a real wooden desk, not the folding table I'd been using as a computer station for the past three years. Around me, rows of similar desks filled what was unmistakably a classroom. A Japanese classroom, if the characters scrawled across the blackboard were any indication.
   "What the actual-" I started, then stopped. My voice sounded different. Higher. Younger.
   The memories hit me like a freight train loaded with energy drinks and regret.
   I remembered the marathon. Seventy-two hours straight of High School DxD, fueled by nothing but caffeine pills, energy drinks, and the kind of determination that only comes from having absolutely nothing else to do with your life. I'd been in the middle of season four, Issei was doing his usual perverted protagonist thing, and I'd been reaching for my eighth Red Bull of the day when my heart had decided it had finally had enough of my lifestyle choices.
   The chest pain had been sudden and brutal. I'd barely had time to think "well, this is embarrassing" before everything went black.
   And now I was... here. Wherever here was.
   I looked down at my hands-smaller, paler, definitely not the hands of a twenty-two-year-old college dropout who'd spent the last four years perfecting the art of social isolation. These were the hands of someone younger, cleaner, someone who probably didn't survive on a diet of convenience store food and crushing existential dread.
   "Okay," I muttered to myself "either I'm having the most vivid near-death experience in human history, or-"
   A soft chime echoed in my ears, and suddenly there was a glowing blue screen hovering in front of my face. Translucent, ethereal, and displaying text in a font that looked suspiciously like something from a video game interface.
   [SYSTEM INITIALIZATION COMPLETE]
   [WELCOME TO THE HIGH SCHOOL DXD UNIVERSE]
   [PREVIOUS LIFE TERMINATION CAUSE: CAFFEINE OVERDOSE]
   [REINCARNATION PROCESS: SUCCESSFUL]
   I stared at the screen. Then I stared some more. Then I did what any rational person would do when confronted with floating text that confirmed their death and subsequent reincarnation into an anime world.
   Not the good kind of laughing, either. This was the kind of hysterical, borderline manic laughter that probably would have gotten me committed if anyone else had been around to hear it. The kind that said "my brain has officially given up trying to process reality."
   "Of course" I wheezed between giggles "of course this is how it happens. I die watching anime about devils and boobs, and I get reincarnated into the world of devils and boobs. The universe has a sense of humor after all"
   The screen flickered, and new text appeared:
   [BOUND TO USER: AKIRA YAMAMOTO]
   [SYSTEM FUNCTION: COMPLETE ASSIGNED TASKS TO EARN GACHA TICKETS]
   [TICKET RANKS: 1-10 (HIGHER RANK = GREATER REWARDS)]
   [FIRST TASK WILL BE ASSIGNED SHORTLY]
   I wiped tears from my eyes-when had I started crying? The laughter was subsiding, replaced by that peculiar numbness that comes after your brain finally accepts that reality has taken a hard left turn into the impossible.
   "A gacha system" I said aloud, my voice echoing in the empty classroom. "Because apparently dying from caffeine poisoning wasn't pathetic enough. Now I get to be pathetic with a gambling addiction mechanic"
   The screen pulsed gently, as if responding to my commentary, but no new text appeared. I reached out tentatively, half-expecting my hand to pass through the projection, but my fingers met nothing but air. Of course. It was probably visible only to me, which meant I was either having a psychotic break or I'd actually been reincarnated into a world where floating game interfaces were apparently a thing.
   Given my track record with rational decision-making, I was leaning toward the latter.
   I stood up slowly, testing my new body's balance. Everything felt lighter, more responsive. Like I'd been given a factory reset and someone had bothered to install the premium package this time. The chronic back pain from years of terrible posture was gone. The perpetual headache from too much screen time and too little sleep had vanished. Even my vision seemed clearer, though that might have been because I was no longer staring at a monitor from six inches away for eighteen hours a day.
   Through the window, I could see a courtyard with students in uniforms walking around, chatting, being normal. Being alive in ways I'd forgotten were possible.
   High School DxD. I was actually in High School DxD.
   Which meant somewhere in this building, there was a perverted protagonist who was going to accidentally grope his way into a harem of supernatural beings. There were devils who looked like models, fallen angels with serious attitude problems, and enough magical politics to make Game of Thrones look like a children's book.
   And apparently, I was going to be part of it.
   I looked at the screen, then at the classroom around me, then back at the screen. In my previous life, I'd been the kind of person who ordered pizza online to avoid talking to another human being. I'd dropped out of college because the thought of actually attending classes gave me panic attacks. I'd spent more time with fictional characters than real people because fictional characters couldn't judge me for my life choices.
   And now I was being offered a chance to actually do something. To be something.
   "Well" I said to the empty room, "I'm already dead. How much worse can it get?"
   I reached toward the screen, toward whatever insane adventure awaited me in this world of devils and angels and teenage hormones.
   "Let's see what fresh hell I've gotten myself into"
  
   Chapter 2: Ch 2 : Gacha System
   The blue screen hung there like a digital sword of Damocles, waiting for my response. I stared at it, my brain still trying to process the fundamental impossibility of my situation. Dead. Reincarnated. Anime world. Gacha system. It was like someone had taken every wish-fulfillment fantasy I'd ever had and crammed them into a blender with my anxiety disorders.
   I reached out and poked the screen again, just to be sure. My finger passed through the translucent surface, but somehow I could still feel a faint tingling sensation where it made contact. Real. This was actually real.
   "No way..." I muttered, and then louder, "No way this is actually happening!"
   A grin spread across my face-not the careful, practiced smile I'd perfected for avoiding social interaction, but something genuine and slightly unhinged. The kind of expression that probably would have gotten me some concerned looks if anyone had been around to see it.
   "I died from caffeine? And got reincarnated into DxD? This is like, the ultimate Isekai clich", but it's real!" I was talking to myself now, but I didn't care. For the first time in years, I felt... alive. Ironically.
   I caught my reflection in the classroom window and did a double-take. The face staring back at me wasn't quite the same one I'd seen in mirrors for the past twenty-two years. Still recognizably me, but... cleaner. Younger. The perpetual dark circles under my eyes were gone, replaced by clear skin that looked like it had never seen the inside of a convenience store at 3 AM. My hair was black instead of the mousy brown I'd inherited from my mother, and I was definitely taller. Not by much, but enough to notice.
   "Akira," I said aloud, testing the name that had popped into my head like a file being downloaded. It felt right, like a jacket that had been tailored specifically for me. Along with the name came a strange, fuzzy collection of memories-a new family, a new school, a new life that felt both foreign and familiar. Like remembering a dream you'd had weeks ago.
   My mind was already racing, cataloging everything I knew about High School DxD. Timeline, characters, major events. If I was here, then somewhere in this building was Issei Hyoudou, probably already harboring his Sacred Gear without knowing it. Rias Gremory would be running her devil household, Asia Argento would be... well, depending on when exactly I'd landed in the timeline, she might not even be in Japan yet.
   "This is it!" I whispered, my excitement building. "My chance to actually be in an anime! Forget those boring lectures, forget my dead-end job prospects, I'm literally living the dream!"
   But then my old pragmatism kicked in, tempering the excitement with a healthy dose of reality. "Okay, but a Gacha System? And DxD is dangerous. I need to get strong, and fast. Don't want to end up as stray devil fodder."
   That sobered me up quickly. High School DxD might look like a harem comedy from the outside, but it was filled with beings who could level city blocks without breaking a sweat. Fallen angels, devils, angels, dragons-all of them operating on a power scale that made my previous life's problems look like a stubbed toe.
   Before I could spiral too deep into strategic planning, the screen flickered, and a new notification appeared in bold, pulsing text:
   [CONGRATULATIONS! AS A FIRST-TIME USER, YOU HAVE BEEN GRANTED 1x FREE GACHA TICKET! USE NOW? Y/N]
   My eyes practically popped out of their sockets. A free pull? In any gacha game worth its salt, the first pull was usually garbage-a tutorial character or some low-tier equipment to get you hooked. But still, free was free.
   "A free pull?! Hell yeah, use it!" I blurted out, probably louder than I should have. A student walking past the classroom window gave me a confused look, but I was too excited to care.
   The screen exploded into light.
   I'm not talking about a gentle glow or a subtle brightening. This was a full-on sensory assault of swirling colors and patterns that would have made a kaleidoscope jealous. The air around me seemed to hum with energy, and I could swear I heard the sound of a choir-not just any choir, but the kind of triumphant, angelic chorus that played during the most epic moments in anime. It was completely over the top, straight out of a high-tier gacha game's most premium animation.
   The vortex of colors slowly coalesced, forming a shape that made my heart skip a beat. It was a fruit-not just any fruit, but one with a distinctive swirled pattern that I recognized immediately from countless episodes and manga chapters.
   [ITEM: NEKO NEKO NO MI, MODEL: LEOPARD (ZOAN DEVIL FRUIT - ONE PIECE)]
   [DESCRIPTION: GRANTS THE USER THE ABILITY TO TRANSFORM INTO A FULL LEOPARD OR A HUMAN-LEOPARD HYBRID AT WILL. PROVIDES IMMENSE PHYSICAL STRENGTH, SPEED, AGILITY, AND HEIGHTENED SENSES. WARNING: USER LOSES THE ABILITY TO SWIM.]
   I stared at the screen, my mouth hanging open like a broken door. My brain, overflowing with anime knowledge, immediately processed what I was seeing. Devil Fruit. Zoan type. Leopard model. This wasn't just good-this was insane.
   The implications hit me like a freight train. Physical enhancement, transformation abilities, heightened senses-this was exactly the kind of power boost I'd need to survive in a world full of supernatural beings. Sure, there was the whole "can't swim" thing, but when was the last time I'd been near a body of water larger than a bathtub anyway?
   "Wait, lose the ability to swim? Oh, right. The downside. Still, totally worth it!"
   The fruit materialized in my hands, solid and real and surprisingly heavy. It looked exactly like it had in the anime-purple with spiral patterns that seemed to shift and move when I wasn't looking directly at them. The surface felt slightly warm to the touch, like it was alive.
   I didn't hesitate. I'd seen enough anime to know that overthinking the magical power-up was a rookie mistake. I bit into the fruit.
   The taste was... indescribable. Not good, not bad, just wrong in a way that made my entire nervous system revolt. It was like biting into concentrated essence of "this should not exist." I forced myself to swallow, then immediately regretted every life choice that had led me to this moment.
   But then the power hit me.
   It started as a warmth in my chest, spreading outward like liquid fire through my veins. My senses sharpened dramatically-I could suddenly hear conversations from three classrooms away, smell the distinct scent of different people passing by in the hallway, see individual dust motes floating in the afternoon sunlight. My muscles felt different, coiled and ready, like springs waiting to be released.
   I flexed my fingers experimentally and watched as they briefly shifted, becoming more claw-like before returning to normal. The transformation was instinctive, natural, like flexing a muscle I'd always had but never used.
   "Holy shit," I breathed, then immediately looked around to make sure no one had heard me. "This is real. This is actually real."
   I made my way out of the classroom on unsteady legs, still processing the sensory overload. The school corridors were bustling with students heading home for the day, and I found myself automatically cataloging details I never would have noticed before. The way that girl's breathing pattern suggested she was nervous about something. The faint scent of different perfumes and deodorants creating a complex olfactory map of the hallway. The subtle body language cues that painted a picture of social hierarchies and relationships.
   As I rounded a corner, my enhanced senses prickled, and my eyes caught a flash of crimson hair disappearing through the gate that led to what had to be Kuoh Academy's old school building. I knew that shade of red. I'd seen it in countless episodes, manga panels, and fan art.
   "Rias Gremory," I whispered, feeling a thrill run through me that had nothing to do with my newfound powers. "Okay, so this is definitely not a dream."
   The sight of her-even just a glimpse-confirmed what I'd already suspected. This was real. I was really here, in the world of High School DxD, with actual supernatural beings living their lives just a few hundred meters away. The old school building where the Occult Research Club met, where devils conducted their business, where the main plot of the series would unfold.
   I was tempted to follow, to try to catch another glimpse or maybe even introduce myself, but my practical side reasserted itself. I had no idea what the timeline was, what had or hadn't happened yet, and barging into devil territory as a complete unknown was probably not the best first impression. Better to observe and learn before making any major moves.
   Instead, I found myself walking toward what my new memories told me was home. The route came naturally, like muscle memory, leading me through residential streets lined with modest houses and the occasional convenience store. Everything looked exactly like it should in a slice-of-life anime-clean, peaceful, almost aggressively normal.
   The house I stopped in front of was unremarkable in every way. Two stories, traditional Japanese architecture, a small garden that someone clearly cared about. Looking at it triggered a warm feeling in my chest that had nothing to do with the Devil Fruit. This was home. Not the cramped dorm room I'd died in, but an actual home where people cared about me.
   I opened the front door and called out, "I'm home," in Japanese that flowed naturally despite being a language I'd only half-remembered from anime subtitles.
   "Welcome back, Akira!" came a warm voice from the kitchen. A woman appeared-mid-forties, kind eyes, wearing an apron that suggested she'd been cooking. My new mother. The recognition was instant and complete, like remembering someone you'd known all your life.
   "How was school today?" she asked, wiping her hands on her apron.
   "It was... fine," I managed, my antisocial nature clashing with this wholesome domestic scene. The old me would have mumbled something noncommittal and disappeared into his room. But this woman deserved better than that. She was genuinely concerned about my wellbeing, probably the first person to be in years.
   "Just fine? You seem different today. More... energetic?"
   If only she knew. I forced a smile that probably looked as awkward as it felt. "Yeah, just... had a good day, I guess."
   She beamed at me like I'd just announced I'd won the lottery. "I'm so glad! Dinner will be ready in about an hour. Why don't you go rest up?"
   I nodded and headed upstairs, my mind already racing with plans. I had a whole new life to figure out, a supernatural world to navigate, and a devil fruit power to master. But first, I needed privacy. I needed to experiment with my new abilities, to understand exactly what I was capable of.
   My room was exactly what I'd expected-neat, organized, with just enough personality to feel lived-in without being cluttered. Anime posters on the walls, a bookshelf filled with manga, a desk with homework I apparently needed to worry about. It was like someone had taken my previous life and given it a complete makeover.
   I locked the door behind me and looked at my reflection in the mirror. Same face, same body, but everything felt different. More alive. More capable. More... possible.
   "Okay, Akira," I said to my reflection, "let's see what you can do."
   I closed my eyes and focused on the warmth in my chest, on the coiled power waiting to be released. The transformation came easier than I'd expected-not painful, just... different. Like putting on a costume that fit perfectly.
   When I opened my eyes, I was looking at a human-leopard hybrid. My proportions were the same, but everything had been enhanced. Stronger, faster, more agile. Golden eyes stared back at me from a face that was still recognizably mine but definitely not human.
   I grinned, revealing fangs that could probably tear through steel.
   "This is going to be fun."
  
   Chapter 3: Ch 3 : I'd Adapt
   The forest on the outskirts of Kuoh was exactly what I needed-dense enough to hide in, remote enough that no one would stumble across me accidentally, and far enough from civilization that I could test my new abilities without worrying about property damage or awkward questions.
   I'd made my excuses to my new mother about going for a walk to clear my head, which wasn't entirely a lie. I definitely needed to clear my head, just not in the way she probably imagined. The devil fruit power was still settling in my system, and I needed to understand exactly what I was capable of before I did something stupid.
   Finding a small clearing surrounded by thick trees, I stretched experimentally, feeling the coiled power waiting beneath my skin. The transformation I'd experienced back in my room had been brief and controlled. Now I needed to really push the limits and see what this body could do.
   I closed my eyes and focused on that feeling, on the warm, coiled power that now resided in my chest. The transformation came naturally, like flexing a muscle I'd always had but never used.
   When I opened my eyes, the world had changed.
   Everything was sharper, more vivid. I could smell the distinct scent of different trees, the loamy richness of decomposing leaves, the faint musk of small animals that had passed through the area recently. My hearing had expanded dramatically-I could detect the heartbeat of a bird in a tree thirty meters away, the rustle of insects in the underbrush, the distant sound of traffic from the main road.
   But it was the physical changes that really got my attention.
   My hands had transformed into something between human and feline. My fingers were longer, more dexterous, and ending in curved claws that looked like they could slice through steel. My muscles felt denser, more powerful, coiled springs ready to unleash devastating force. A tail had emerged from the base of my spine, thick and muscular, moving with a life of its own as it helped me balance. When I caught my reflection in a nearby stream, I could see that my eyes had changed too-still recognizably mine, but with an inner glow that spoke of predatory intelligence.
   Faint leopard spots had appeared along my arms and what I could see of my torso, a pattern that seemed to shift slightly depending on how the light hit it. My canine teeth had elongated into proper fangs, and I could feel that my entire skeletal structure had subtly changed to accommodate enhanced strength and agility.
   "Holy shit," I breathed, then immediately tested my new voice. It was deeper, carrying an undertone that seemed to resonate in my chest. "This is incredible."
   I walked over to the nearest tree, a sturdy oak that would have taken me significant effort to damage in my previous life. I placed my palm against the bark and pushed, gently at first, then with increasing force. The tree groaned, its trunk actually bending under the pressure before I backed off, not wanting to topple it entirely.
   Next, I tested my claws. I raked them across the bark, and they cut through it like butter, leaving deep grooves in the wood. The sharpness was incredible-these weren't just for show. They were weapons, tools, extensions of my will that could tear through most materials without effort.
   But it was when I tested my mobility that I truly understood what I'd gained.
   I took off running, and immediately had to adjust my expectations of what "running" meant. I wasn't just moving faster-I was moving differently. My enhanced musculature and altered skeletal structure allowed me to leap over obstacles that would have stopped me cold before, to change direction mid-stride without losing momentum, to navigate the forest floor with a grace that felt almost supernatural.
   I bounded from tree to tree, using my claws to find purchase on bark and branches, my tail providing perfect balance as I moved through the canopy like I'd been born to it. The sensation was intoxicating-pure freedom distilled into physical form.
   I dropped back to the forest floor and focused again, pushing the transformation further. If the hybrid form was impressive, I needed to see what the full leopard form could do.
   The change was more dramatic this time. My human consciousness remained intact, but it was overlaid with something primal and instinctual. My body reshaped itself completely, muscles redistributing, bones lengthening and shortening, until I was standing on four legs instead of two.
   I was a leopard. Not just any leopard, but a perfect example of the species-sleek, powerful, built for speed and stealth. My coat was a rich golden color with distinctive black rosettes, and I could feel the raw power coiled in every muscle fiber.
   The forest became a blur as I moved through it, my paws finding perfect purchase on every surface. I leaped over fallen logs, darted between trees, navigated the undergrowth with an ease that defied human understanding. My predatory instincts were fully engaged, cataloging every scent, every sound, every movement in my environment. I felt completely connected to my surroundings, part of the ecosystem rather than separate from it.
   The sheer exhilaration of the experience was overwhelming. This wasn't just enhanced physical ability-this was a complete transformation of how I existed in the world. I was faster, stronger, more agile than I'd ever imagined possible. Every movement felt effortless, every leap perfectly calculated by instincts I'd never possessed before.
   Eventually, I found myself by a small river, the sound of running water drawing me to its banks. I shifted back to human form, breathing hard but feeling more alive than I had in years. My reflection in the water showed a young man with wild hair and bright eyes, someone who looked like he'd discovered the secret to happiness.
   But as the immediate euphoria of the transformation faded, reality began to set in.
   I wasn't just Akira anymore. I wasn't just an antisocial college student who'd died from caffeine overdose. I was something else now-a powerful being in a world where power was the only currency that mattered. The system had reincarnated me into High School DxD, a universe where devils, angels, and fallen angels played games with mortal lives as stakes.
   The excitement I'd felt was real, but so was the danger. I thought about Issei Hyoudou, the protagonist of the series, and how his story had begun. Killed by Raynare, a fallen angel who'd been using him as a pawn. If it could happen to someone with a Sacred Gear, someone who was supposed to be important to the plot, what did that say about my own chances of survival?
   I had power now, yes, but I was still fundamentally alone in a world where the supernatural community had been operating for millennia. I had no allies, no knowledge of current events, no idea what threats might be lurking just out of sight. The Gacha System could make me stronger, but only if I lived long enough to use it.
   A chill ran down my spine as I considered the implications. I couldn't afford to be helpless fodder. I couldn't rely on protagonist armor or plot convenience to keep me safe. If I wanted to survive, if I wanted to thrive in this new world, I needed to get stronger. Fast.
   The system had mentioned tasks that would earn me gacha tickets. I remembered the rankings-1 to 10, with higher numbers meaning better rewards. I'd gotten lucky with my free pull, but I couldn't count on that kind of fortune again. I needed to be proactive, to seek out opportunities to grow stronger.
   Stray devils. The thought came to me unbidden, but it made sense. They were common enough in the DxD universe, dangerous enough that killing them would probably qualify as a significant task, and more importantly, they were enemies I could fight without getting tangled up in the larger political machinations of the supernatural world.
   My first real goal crystallized in my mind: hunt a stray devil, earn my first genuine gacha ticket, and begin the process of becoming someone who couldn't be casually murdered by passing fallen angels.
   I stood up from the riverbank, my resolve hardening. The old me would have found a dozen reasons to avoid confrontation, to hide away until someone else solved the problem. But I wasn't the old me anymore. I was Akira, and I had claws.
   The walk back to civilization gave me time to think, to plan. I needed information about stray devils in the area, which meant I needed to do some research. Fortunately, this world had something my old one had lacked-a manga shop that might have information about local supernatural activity, or at least provide a cover story for why I was asking questions.
   The shop was exactly where my inherited memories said it would be, a small storefront tucked between a convenience store and a ramen restaurant. The familiar smell of paper and ink hit me as I entered, triggering a wave of nostalgia for my previous life's obsessions.
   I browsed the shelves, looking for anything that might give me insight into the supernatural elements of this world. The manga selection was impressive, with everything from mainstream shonen to obscure horror titles. I was examining a volume that looked like it might have actual supernatural content when a soft, feminine voice spoke beside me.
   "Are you interested in a specific genre?"
   I turned, expecting to see a shop employee or maybe another customer looking for recommendations. Instead, I found myself looking at someone I recognized immediately.
   Crimson hair that caught the light perfectly. Blue-green eyes that held an intelligence that most people missed. Beautiful in that effortless way that spoke of good genetics and supernatural heritage.
   Rias Gremory was standing less than a meter away from me, holding a manga volume in her hands, looking at me with polite curiosity.
   Interesting. I'd been wondering when I'd run into the main players of this world.
   "Supernatural stories, mostly," I said, keeping my voice casual. "There's something appealing about worlds where power actually matters."
   She tilted her head slightly, a small smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "Are you alright? You seem... focused."
   "Just thinking," I replied smoothly. "It's rare to find someone else who appreciates manga in a place like this."
   "Oh, I love manga," she said, her smile becoming more genuine. "There's something about the storytelling that appeals to me. The way they can blend the mundane with the fantastic, make you believe in impossible things."
   An interesting perspective from someone who lived in that fantastic world daily.
   "Yeah," I agreed, meeting her gaze steadily. "I'm especially interested in supernatural stories. You know, devils and angels and that sort of thing. I find the power dynamics fascinating."
   Her expression shifted slightly, a flicker of something that might have been interest or recognition. "Those can be quite entertaining," she said, her tone more measured now. "Though I sometimes wonder how accurate they are to the real thing."
   Definitely a test. I kept my expression neutral, curious rather than knowing.
   "Hard to say, isn't it? Unless you've met them"
  
   Chapter 4: Ch 4 : Rias Gremory
   The conversation with Rias had definitely taken an unexpected turn. What started as a simple question about manga preferences had quickly evolved into something far more animated and genuine than I'd anticipated.
   "Oh, you've read Overlord?" Rias's eyes lit up as she leaned forward slightly, her usual composed demeanor cracking to reveal genuine enthusiasm. "The world-building is incredible, isn't it? Though I have to say, some of the guild dynamics remind me of... well, certain political situations I'm familiar with."
   I couldn't help but grin. "The way Ainz has to constantly manage his subordinates while maintaining his reputation as an all-knowing overlord? Yeah, I can see how that might hit close to home for someone in a leadership position."
   She laughed, a sound that was both melodious and surprisingly unguarded. "Exactly! And don't get me started on how accurate the portrayal of maintaining facades can be. Sometimes I wonder if the author has personal experience with... similar situations."
   This was surreal. Here was Rias Gremory, the Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess, one of the most powerful young devils in the supernatural world, getting genuinely excited about anime tropes and character development. It was like discovering that a famous celebrity was secretly into the same obscure hobby as you.
   "What about Code Geass?" I asked, testing the waters. "The chess metaphors, the strategic manipulation..."
   "Oh, Lelouch is brilliant," she said immediately, then paused with a slight smirk. "Though I have to say, some of his strategies wouldn't work as well in real political situations. Too much reliance on dramatic timing."
   I raised an eyebrow. "Speaking from experience?"
   "Let's just say I've seen enough political maneuvering to know that reality is often messier than fiction," she replied with a knowing smile.
   We continued like that for another twenty minutes, discussing everything from the philosophical implications of Ghost in the Shell to the surprisingly complex character development in Overlord. Rias had opinions on everything, and not the surface-level observations of a casual fan. She understood narrative structure, character motivations, and thematic elements in ways that suggested she'd put serious thought into these stories.
   "I have to admit," she said as our conversation began to wind down, "it's refreshing to meet someone who actually understands the deeper elements of these stories. Most people just see the surface level."
   "Same here," I replied, and meant it. This wasn't the stern, elegant devil I'd expected from the anime. This was someone who genuinely loved the same things I did, someone who could discuss the philosophical implications of artificial intelligence in cyberpunk settings and the political subtleties of fantasy world-building with equal enthusiasm.
   "I should probably introduce myself properly," she said, straightening slightly and regaining some of her composure. "Rias Gremory, third-year student at Kuoh Academy and president of the Occult Research Club."
   "Akira Yamamoto," I replied, keeping my tone casual. "Second-year, also at Kuoh, though I'm not in any clubs yet."
   "The Occult Research Club is always looking for new members," she said with a smile that might have been entirely innocent or might have been an invitation to something much more significant. "We meet in the old school building after classes. You might find our... discussions... interesting."
   Before I could respond, she glanced at her watch and sighed. "Speaking of which, I should probably get going. Club duties and all that."
   "Of course," I said, stepping back to give her room to leave. "This was... unexpectedly enjoyable."
   "Likewise," she replied, then paused at the door. "I hope we'll have the chance to continue this conversation sometime, Akira. It's rare to find someone who appreciates good storytelling."
   And then she was gone, leaving me standing in the manga shop with a clearer picture of who Rias Gremory really was beneath the supernatural politics and devil nobility. She was a fellow fan, someone who understood the appeal of well-crafted narratives and complex characters. It was humanizing in a way I hadn't expected.
   I turned back to the shelves, trying to find something worth buying after that conversation, but everything seemed disappointing by comparison. Generic isekai stories with overpowered protagonists and no real character development. Romance series that followed the same tired formulas. Even the supposedly "original" works felt like pale copies of stories I'd read in my previous world.
   I sighed, running my fingers along the spines of various volumes. Nothing here was worth the paper it was printed on. The standards in this world were apparently lower than what I was used to, or maybe I was just being overly critical after discussing actually good storytelling with someone who understood it.
   As I headed toward the exit, empty-handed and slightly disappointed, I caught fragments of a conversation from two girls near the front of the store. They were speaking in hushed, worried tones, but my enhanced hearing picked up every word.
   "...hasn't come home since yesterday," the first girl was saying, her voice tight with anxiety. "Her parents are worried sick."
   "Did you check that place she likes to go when she's upset?" the second girl asked. "You know, behind the mall?"
   "The abandoned building? That's exactly where I'm worried she might be. She always goes there when she wants to be alone, but it's been a whole day..."
   "We should probably tell someone. That place gives me the creeps, especially at night."
   "I know, but you know how she is. She won't come out if she thinks we're making a big deal about it. Maybe we should just check ourselves first?"
   My instincts, finely tuned by years of anime consumption and now enhanced by supernatural senses, immediately started screaming warnings. Abandoned building. Missing person. DxD world. The equation was so obvious it might as well have been written in neon lights.
   This was exactly the opportunity I'd been looking for. A chance to test my new powers, earn my first real gacha ticket, and potentially save someone in the process. The fact that it was conveniently located behind the mall, easily accessible and away from major population centers, made it perfect for what I had in mind.
   I discreetly followed the two girls as they left the shop, staying far enough back that they wouldn't notice but close enough to hear their continued conversation. They were genuinely worried about their friend, discussing whether they should involve adults or try to handle it themselves first.
   The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the streets and giving everything a golden, almost ominous glow. Perfect timing for supernatural activities. Most stray devils were more active during evening hours, and the approaching darkness would provide natural cover for whatever I might need to do.
   I watched as the girls headed toward the mall, their pace quickening as their anxiety grew. They were walking straight into what was almost certainly a dangerous situation, driven by loyalty to their friend and ignorance of what they were actually facing.
   I could warn them, try to convince them to stay away and call for help. But that would raise questions I wasn't prepared to answer, and it would also eliminate my chance to gain experience and power. The pragmatic part of my mind, enhanced by my new predatory instincts, was already calculating the most efficient approach.
   The missing girl was probably already dead or transformed into something worse. The two girls heading toward the abandoned building were walking into a trap. And I was the only one in position to do anything about it.
   I flexed my fingers experimentally, feeling the familiar tingle that preceded my transformation. My claws were sharp enough to cut through steel, my reflexes were enhanced beyond human limits, and my senses could track prey through complete darkness. I was as ready as I'd ever be.
   The abandoned building behind the mall was about to become a hunting ground.
   And I was going to be the hunter.
  
   Chapter 5: Ch 5 : First Blood
   I kept my distance as I followed the two girls toward the abandoned building behind the mall, my footsteps silent on the cracked pavement. The structure loomed ahead like a monument to decay, its broken windows staring down at us like hollow eyes. As the girls disappeared through what used to be the main entrance, I paused at the building's edge, every instinct suddenly screaming at me to be careful.
   That's when I felt it-or rather, smelled it. My enhanced senses, courtesy of the Leopard Devil Fruit, picked up something that made my skin crawl. The scent was wrong, corrupted, like rotting fruit mixed with sulfur. It was an aura so thick with malevolence that it seemed to press against my very soul.
   "Fucking hell," I muttered under my breath, a grin spreading across my face despite the danger. "A stray devil. My first real hunt." The anticipation was almost overwhelming. This was it-my chance to prove that I belonged in this world.
   I circled the building until I found a back entrance-a door hanging off its hinges, probably kicked in by vandals years ago. The girls would be busy searching the upper floors, giving me time to deal with whatever was lurking in the shadows below.
   "Perfect," I whispered to myself, testing the door's stability. "Time to see what this fruit can really do."
   The moment I stepped inside, the atmosphere changed. The air felt heavy, oppressive, like walking through invisible cobwebs. My enhanced hearing picked up every creak of the building, every whisper of wind through broken glass. But underneath it all was something else-a wet, breathing sound that definitely wasn't human.
   "Come on then," I said quietly, flexing my fingers as I prepared for the transformation. "Let's dance."
   I let the transformation take hold, feeling my muscles expand and my senses sharpen even further as I shifted into my human-leopard hybrid form. My fingers elongated into deadly claws, and my entire body became a weapon designed for stealth and speed. The hunt was on.
   Moving through the shadows felt natural now, almost instinctive. Part of me-the leopard part-was practically purring with anticipation. This was what I was made for: stalking, hunting, killing. But my human mind stayed in control, analyzing every sound, every scent, every potential advantage. I wasn't just a predator; I was a strategist with predator instincts.
   I found it on the second floor, in what used to be an office space. The stray devil was hunched over something-or someone-in the corner. It looked like a grotesque parody of a human, with elongated limbs that ended in razor-sharp claws, skin that seemed to shift between gray and black, and eyes that glowed with a sickly yellow light. Its mouth was too wide, filled with too many teeth, and it was making that wet breathing sound I'd heard earlier.
   The missing girl was there, unconscious but breathing, her face pale with terror even in sleep. The creature was feeding off her despair, growing stronger with every moment of her fear.
   "You disgusting piece of shit," I snarled, my voice already changing as my transformation began. "Feeding off an innocent girl's fear? You're about to learn what real terror feels like."
   I launched myself from the shadows with a snarl, my claws aimed at the thing's throat. The stray devil spun around just in time to catch my attack with its own claws, the impact sending both of us skidding across the debris-strewn floor. It let out a shriek that probably would have shattered normal human eardrums, but I barely flinched.
   "What... what are you?" it hissed, its voice like grinding glass.
   "Your worst fucking nightmare," I growled back, my voice distorted by my hybrid form. "I'm the thing that hunts monsters like you."
   I didn't give it time to respond. I was too busy adapting to my new body, learning how to use these incredible reflexes and this overwhelming strength. My first few swipes were clumsy, more enthusiastic than precise, but each exchange taught me something new about my capabilities.
   "Too slow!" I taunted as I twisted away from its strike, my enhanced agility making me feel like I was dancing rather than fighting. "Come on, is that all you've got?"
   The stray devil was fast, but I was faster. It was strong, but I was stronger. When it lunged at me with those wicked claws, I twisted away with fluid grace, my enhanced agility making me feel like I was dancing rather than fighting. When it tried to overwhelm me with rapid strikes, I met them with my own claws, the sound of our collision echoing through the empty building like gunshots.
   I could feel myself getting better with each passing second, my movements becoming more fluid, more controlled. The leopard instincts were teaching me how to fight, while my human intelligence was learning to direct that power with deadly precision.
   The stray devil made its fatal mistake when it tried to use the girl as a hostage, grabbing her unconscious form and pressing a claw to her throat. "Stay back, or the human dies!"
   I stopped mid-stride, my eyes narrowing dangerously. "You really shouldn't have done that."
   "I mean it! One more step and-"
   "You know what your problem is?" I interrupted, my voice deadly calm. "You think I'm like you. You think I'll hesitate, that I'll let fear control me." I started walking forward again, slow and deliberate. "But I'm not afraid of you. I'm the thing you should be afraid of."
   The creature's eyes widened in confusion and growing terror. "You're insane! She'll die!"
   "Wrong move," I said simply, then moved faster than I ever had before, crossing the distance between us in a heartbeat. My claws found their mark, sliding between the creature's ribs with a wet sound that would haunt my dreams for days. The stray devil's eyes widened in shock as I lifted it off the ground, its grip on the girl loosening.
   "You... you're not human," it gurgled, black blood frothing from its mouth.
   "Neither are you," I replied coldly. "And that's why you're going to die."
   The stray devil crumbled to dust, leaving only the metallic scent of its blood and the echo of its final scream. I stood there for a moment, breathing hard, my hybrid form still crackling with unused energy. The rush of adrenaline was incredible-better than any high I'd ever experienced. This was what I was meant to do.
   [STRAY DEVIL DEFEATED! REWARD: 1x Rank 2 Gacha Ticket]
   The notification flashed in my vision, and I couldn't help but grin. A Rank 2 ticket already! This was exactly the validation I needed. I was on the right path, and the system was rewarding me for taking decisive action.
   I quickly shifted back to human form, checking on the girl. She was unconscious but unharmed, just exhausted from whatever the stray devil had been doing to her. I positioned her where her friends would easily find her, then did a quick sweep of the area to make sure there was no obvious evidence of supernatural activity. The building was already so damaged that a little extra destruction wouldn't raise any eyebrows.
   As I made my way back to the broken door, my mind was already racing ahead to the possibilities. A Rank 2 Gacha Ticket could contain anything-new abilities, powerful items, maybe even something that would help me track down more stray devils. The potential was intoxicating.
   "This is just the beginning," I muttered to myself, stepping out into the cool night air. "If one stray devil got me this much, imagine what a whole nest of them could do for my power level."
   I stepped out into the cool night air, feeling more alive than I had in years. This wasn't just some fantasy anymore. I wasn't just dreaming about being an anime protagonist-I was one. And I was going to embrace every dangerous, thrilling moment of it.
   But as I walked away from the abandoned building, I couldn't shake the feeling that I was being watched. I paused at the edge of the parking lot, letting my enhanced senses sweep the area.
   "I know you're out there," I called out softly, not bothering to look up. "Whoever you are, you might as well come out. I can smell you."
   But only silence answered me. After a few more seconds, I shrugged and continued walking.
   "Your loss," I said to the empty air. "Could have been interesting."
   Meanwhile, on a nearby rooftop...
   Two figures observed the abandoned building from the shadows. The first was a slender young man with blonde hair and an intense gaze that seemed to pierce through the darkness-Kiba Yuuto. Beside him, a petite girl with white hair and a stoic expression calmly munched on a chocolate bar, her golden eyes never leaving the building below.
   Koneko Toujou spoke in her usual monotone voice "He's strong."
   Kiba nodded slowly, his hand unconsciously moving to rest on the hilt of his sword. "Too strong for a normal human or..." He frowned. "It's not devil, not angel, not fallen angel. Something else entirely."
   "Should we report this to Buchou?" Koneko asked, taking another bite of her chocolate.
   "Yes" Kiba replied, his eyes following the figure disappearing into the night. "We definitely should."
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 6: Ch 6 : Little World
   I wasn't there to witness it, but I learned later that while I was heading home after my successful hunt, a very different conversation was taking place in the Student Council room at Kuoh Academy.
   The soft click of chess pieces moving across the board was the only sound in the otherwise quiet Student Council room. Sona Sitri sat across from Rias Gremory, her violet eyes focused intently on the game before them. Both devils wore their school uniforms despite the late hour, their respective Queens-Tsubaki Shinra and Akeno Himejima-present in the room attending to various tasks.
   Sona moved her bishop, capturing one of Rias's knights with practiced precision. "You seem unusually energetic today, Rias," she observed, her voice carrying that characteristic note of analytical curiosity. "There's something different about your demeanor. You're practically glowing."
   Rias's emerald eyes sparkled with barely contained excitement as she contemplated her next move. "You're quite observant as always, Sona." She moved her rook, a small smile playing at her lips. "I suppose I am in better spirits than usual."
   "Oh?" Akeno looked up from the paperwork she'd been reviewing, her violet eyes gleaming with interest. "What's brought about this change in our dear Buchou?"
   Rias's smile widened, and she leaned back in her chair with a satisfied expression. "I met someone today. A boy at the manga shop downtown. The interaction was... quite interesting and refreshing."
   "Interesting how?" Sona pressed, moving another piece while keeping her attention on Rias's expression.
   "He actually matched my energy when it came to discussing manga and anime," Rias explained, her enthusiasm bubbling over. "Do you know how rare it is to find someone who not only shares those interests but can actually keep up with my passion for them? Most people either pretend to be interested or get overwhelmed by my enthusiasm."
   Akeno's lips curved into a knowing smile. "My, my, Buchou. It sounds like you've found yourself a kindred spirit. Perhaps even a soulmate who shares your rather... niche interests?"
   Rias shot her Queen a playful glare. "Don't tease me, Akeno. It's just refreshing to meet someone who understands what I'm talking about when I mention obscure manga references or get excited about a new anime season."
   "Which school does he attend?" Sona asked, genuinely curious now. It wasn't often that Rias showed this level of enthusiasm about meeting someone new.
   Rias's smile grew even brighter. "That's the best part-he's a student here at Kuoh Academy. I only wish I'd met him sooner so we could have shared our discussions about all the series we've been following."
   Before anyone could respond, a sharp knock echoed through the room. Sona looked up from the chessboard, her expression shifting to one of mild surprise at the interruption.
   The door opened to reveal Kiba Yuuto and Koneko Toujou, both looking unusually serious. Their expressions were enough to immediately shift the atmosphere in the room from casual to professional.
   "You're back remarkably early from your patrol," Rias observed, her earlier joy tempered by concern as she studied their faces. "What happened? Did you encounter something?"
   Kiba exchanged a quick glance with Koneko before stepping forward. "We detected a strong stray devil aura at the abandoned building behind the mall," he reported, his voice carrying an edge of tension. "But by the time we arrived to investigate, both the stray devil and its aura had vanished completely."
   "Vanished?" Tsubaki looked up from her own work, her expression sharpening. "Stray devils don't simply disappear without a trace."
   "That's not all," Koneko added, her usually monotone voice carrying a note of unease. "There was another energy signature present. Something unusual, powerful, and distinctly non-devil."
   Sona's fingers paused over her next chess move. "Non-devil? Can you describe it?"
   "It was... animalistic," Kiba said carefully, searching for the right words. "Could be Youkai"
   "And whoever it was," Koneko continued, "they were strong enough to completely eliminate a stray devil without leaving any trace of the creature behind."
   The room fell silent as the implications sank in. Rias leaned forward, her earlier happiness replaced by intense curiosity. "Do you have any idea who this person might be?"
   Kiba nodded grimly. "We observed him leaving the building. He's a second-year student from this school." He paused, meeting Rias's eyes directly. "His name is Akira."
   The effect was immediate and dramatic. Both Rias and Sona fell completely silent, their expressions frozen in shock. The chess piece in Rias's hand slipped from her fingers, clattering onto the board.
   The tension stretched for several long seconds before Akeno's musical laughter broke the silence. "My, my, Buchou," she said, her voice carrying that familiar note of amused mischief. "It seems you've found yourself a rather interesting new playmate. I'm certainly more interested to meet him now."
   Rias stared at Akeno, then back at Kiba, her mind racing. The boy who had matched her enthusiasm for manga, who had made her feel understood and connected-he was the same person who had just single-handedly eliminated a stray devil with some unknown, powerful ability.
   "This changes everything," Sona said quietly, her strategic mind already working through the implications. "We need to learn more about this Akira and his abilities."
   "Indeed," Rias agreed, though her voice held a note of something else-anticipation, perhaps even excitement. "It seems tomorrow is going to be a very interesting day."
   Of course, I knew none of this as I sat on my balcony, completely oblivious to the supernatural storm I'd just stirred up. The evening air was crisp against my skin as I cradled a steaming cup of coffee, the familiar blue screen hovering before me in the darkness.
   [STRAY DEVIL DEFEATED! REWARD: 1x Rank 2 Gacha Ticket]
   "Not bad for a night's work," I murmured, taking a slow sip of my coffee. The bitter taste was perfect after the adrenaline rush of my first real hunt. A Rank 2 ticket was already a significant upgrade from the basic rewards I'd been getting. The possibilities were endless-new abilities, powerful items, maybe even something that would help me track down more supernatural threats.
   I leaned back in my chair, letting the satisfaction wash over me. The fight had been everything I'd hoped for and more. The raw power of my Leopard Zoan form, the thrill of the hunt, the absolute dominance I'd felt over that pathetic stray devil-it was intoxicating.
   I had no idea that my actions had already sent ripples through the supernatural community of Kuoh Academy. While I sat there in peaceful ignorance, sipping my coffee and planning my next move, the very people I'd had such a pleasant conversation with earlier were now intensely curious about my true nature.
   The irony wasn't lost on me when I eventually learned about it later. Here I was, thinking I was flying under the radar, when in reality I'd just painted a massive target on my back. But in that moment, blissfully unaware of the attention I'd attracted, I was content to bask in the satisfaction of a successful hunt and the promise of greater power to come.
   "One stray devil down," I said to myself, finishing the last of my coffee. "Who knows how many more are out there, just waiting to be hunted."
   Tomorrow was going to be a very interesting day indeed-I just didn't know it yet.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 7: Ch 7 : Devil's Offer [ I ]
   The blue screen hovered before me in the early morning light, its familiar glow casting shadows across my room. I'd been staring at it for the past ten minutes, the notification from last night's hunt still displayed.
   "Alright," I muttered, sitting up in bed and stretching. "Time to see what kind of power this thing's going to give me."
   I mentally selected the ticket, and the system responded with a more elaborate animation than my previous pulls. The screen flickered with golden light, spinning symbols that looked almost mystical in their complexity. It was still not overly flashy, but there was definitely more ceremony to it than a basic pull.
   The light faded, revealing my reward in bold text:
   [REWARD OBTAINED: Haetae as Charyeok - God of Highschool]
   I blinked, reading the notification again. Then again. My mind went completely blank for a moment as the implications slowly sank in.
   "Haetae," I whispered, the name rolling off my tongue like a prayer. "As in the mythical Korean lion-dog. The creature that devours nightmares and protects against evil."
   The more I thought about it, the more my excitement grew. This wasn't just any random power-this was a Charyeok, a borrowed power from the gods themselves. In the God of Highschool universe, Charyeok users were among the most powerful beings in existence, capable of feats that bordered on the divine.
   But with that excitement came a sobering realization. The power I'd just gained was beyond anything I'd imagined possible. It was the kind of ability that could reshape the balance of power in this world entirely. And with great power came great responsibility-and great danger.
   I ran my hands through my hair, mind racing. "This changes everything," I said to myself. "I can't just go around hunting stray devils anymore. With power like this, I need to be smart about how I use it."
   The weight of the decision pressed down on me. I could try to go it alone, keep my head down and use my abilities in secret. But that would be incredibly dangerous and ultimately pointless. Or I could find allies-people who could help me navigate this supernatural world while I learned to control my growing power.
   The choice was obvious, really. I needed capable allies, people who understood the supernatural world better than I did. And I had a feeling that the devils at Kuoh Academy were exactly the kind of people I needed to get to know.
   "Looks like I'm going to have to come out of the shadows sooner than I thought," I decided, dismissing the screen with a gesture. "Time to see what the devil princess and her crew are really made of"
   The next morning at school, I could feel it the moment I walked into my classroom. Eyes on me. Whispers. The kind of attention that made my skin crawl but also confirmed what I'd already suspected-my little stray devil hunting expedition hadn't gone unnoticed.
   I slid into my seat and tried to focus on the lesson, but the sensation of being watched was too strong to ignore. Every few minutes, I caught someone glancing in my direction before quickly looking away.
   Then the classroom door slid open with a soft sound, and the room fell silent.
   Akeno Himejima stood in the doorway, her usual cheerful, teasing smile in place. Her violet eyes scanned the room before settling on me with unmistakable intent.
   "Akira-kun," she called out, her voice carrying that musical quality that could make grown men weep. "I'm here to take you to the Occult Research Club room."
   The reaction was immediate and predictable. The perverted trio-Issei, Matsuda, and Motohama-practically fell out of their chairs.
   "What the hell?!" Matsuda whispered loudly enough for half the class to hear. "Why is the school goddess talking to that guy?"
   "This has to be some kind of mistake," Motohama added, his voice thick with disbelief and jealousy. "There's no way she'd be interested in him over cultured men like us"
   Issei himself looked like he'd been physically struck. "But... but why him?!" he muttered, though I was probably the only one who could hear him clearly.
   I couldn't help but smirk as I stood up, grabbing my bag. This moment was inevitable, and honestly, I'd been expecting it. The only surprise was that it had taken them this long to make their move.
   "Lead the way, Akeno-san," I said calmly, ignoring the shocked stares and whispered comments from my classmates.
   As we walked through the school hallways, I noticed how other students moved aside for Akeno, some with respect, others with barely concealed desire. She carried herself with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how much power she wielded.
   "You're not curious why you're being taken to our club room, Akira-kun?" she asked, turning to look at me with a curious glint in her eyes. There was amusement in her voice, like she was enjoying some private joke.
   I shrugged, keeping my expression neutral. "To meet Rias-san, I presume? Or is there more to it?" I paused, then added with deliberate casualness, "Perhaps she wants me to join her club to talk about manga stuff? She seemed pretty passionate about it when we met."
   Akeno's reaction was immediate and genuine. She let out a soft chuckle, her eyes widening slightly in what looked like pleasant surprise. "My, my, Akira-kun. You're quite direct, aren't you? And surprisingly perceptive." She gave me a cryptic smile. "Though I think you'll find that Rias-buchou's interests are... somewhat broader than just manga."
   "I'm sure they are," I replied, though I kept my tone light. "Guess I'll find out soon enough."
   We reached the old school building, and Akeno led me up to the third floor. She knocked on a door marked with a simple placard reading "Occult Research Club."
   "Come in," came Rias's voice from within.
   Akeno opened the door and gestured for me to enter. The room was larger than I'd expected, with comfortable furniture, bookshelves, and an overall atmosphere that screamed "secret supernatural headquarters" to anyone who knew what to look for.
   Rias Gremory sat behind a large desk, her crimson hair catching the afternoon light streaming through the windows. She looked composed and regal, every inch the devil princess I knew her to be. Kiba Yuuto stood near the window, his usual pleasant expression in place, while Koneko Toujou sat in a chair, calmly eating what looked like a chocolate bar.
   "Akira-kun," Rias greeted me with a warm smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "Thank you for coming. Please, let me introduce you to my club members. This is Koneko Toujou, our first-year." She gestured to the white-haired girl, who looked up from her chocolate long enough to give me a small nod.
   "And this is Kiba Yuuto, our second-year," Rias continued, indicating the blonde boy who stepped forward with a polite bow.
   "It's a pleasure to meet you, Akira-kun," Kiba said, his voice friendly but with an undertone I couldn't quite identify.
   "And I'm Akeno Himejima," Akeno added with a graceful bow. "Vice-President of the Occult Research Club and Rias-buchou's Queen."
   "Nice to meet you all," I replied, returning their bows. Then I looked directly at Rias, cutting straight to the chase. "So, why am I here?"
   Rias's smile grew a bit more genuine. "Straight to the point. I appreciate that." She gestured to a chair across from her desk. "Please, have a seat."
   I complied, settling into the comfortable chair. Almost immediately, Akeno appeared at my side with a delicate tea set, serving me tea and placing a small plate of cookies within reach.
   "Thank you," I said politely, accepting the cup. The tea was actually quite good-probably expensive.
   Rias leaned back in her chair, studying me with those piercing emerald eyes. "Akira-kun, do you believe in the existence of Gods, Devils, and Angels?"
   I took a sip of my tea, using the moment to consider my response. "I haven't seen them with my own eyes," I said carefully, "but maybe they're out there. Who knows?" I kept my tone neutral, not dismissive but not overly enthusiastic either.
   Rias's smile widened, and there was a hint of amusement in her voice when she spoke again. "And what about monsters in abandoned buildings, Akira-kun?"
   I met her gaze directly, setting down my teacup with a soft clink. "Ah, that. Yes, I did see it. And I killed it, to save a girl's life."
   The subtle reactions around the room were immediate. Kiba's eyebrows rose slightly, Koneko paused mid-bite of her chocolate, and even Akeno's perpetual smile flickered for just a moment. They'd expected me to deny it, to play dumb, to make this more difficult.
   Rias cleared her throat, her amusement fading into serious intrigue. "And how, exactly, did you manage that?"
   I crossed my arms, letting a hint of defiance creep into my posture. "Before I tell you that, how about you tell me how you know about me killing that monster? And why should I tell you anything?"
   For a moment, the room was silent. Then Rias blinked, and a slow, confident smile spread across her face. "Fair enough, Akira-kun. Very well."
   What happened next was exactly what I'd been expecting, but it was still breathtaking to witness in person. Rias allowed a pair of magnificent bat-like devil wings to unfurl from her back, the appendages spreading wide with a soft rustle of leather. The presence that emanated from her was overwhelming-ancient, powerful, and utterly inhuman.
   Kiba, Koneko, and Akeno followed suit, their own sets of demonic wings manifesting in displays of supernatural power. The room filled with an otherworldly energy that made my skin tingle and my Leopard Devil Fruit abilities respond instinctively.
   I stared at the fully revealed devils before me, taking in the sight of their wings, the power radiating from their forms, the sheer reality of what I was seeing. My face remained impassive for a moment as I processed the moment I'd been waiting for since I'd arrived in this world.
   Then, finally, a single, concise word escaped my lips, uttered with a mix of awe, resignation, and pure anime-fan satisfaction:
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 8: Ch 8 : Devil's Offer [ II ]
   I couldn't help myself. The word just slipped out as I watched them reveal their true forms. Wings, actual devil wings, and the power radiating from them was no joke. This was real. Everything from the anime was real, and I was sitting right in the middle of it.
   Part of me wanted to geek out completely, but I kept my expression neutral. These weren't characters on a screen anymore-they were real devils with real power, and I needed to be smart about this. Still, I could feel something stirring inside me, responding to the supernatural energy in the room. My abilities were reacting to their presence.
   The devils watched me with varying degrees of interest. Rias tilted her head, clearly expecting more than my understated reaction. Kiba's perpetual smile seemed strained at the edges. Koneko had stopped eating her chocolate entirely, golden eyes fixed on me with feline intensity. And Akeno-Akeno looked positively delighted by my composure.
   "Indeed," Rias said, her voice carrying a note of genuine surprise. The display had been meant to intimidate, to establish dominance. My casual response had clearly thrown her off script. "Now that you understand what we are, Akira-kun, perhaps you'll be more forthcoming about last night's... incident."
   I took another deliberate sip of tea, savoring both the flavor and the tension. Power dynamics were everything in negotiations, and showing fear now would set a precedent I couldn't afford. "It's not exactly a bedtime story, Rias-san," I said, setting the cup down with practiced care. "And it's definitely not something I go around discussing casually."
   Her emerald eyes narrowed slightly. "Nevertheless, I'm listening."
   "I have certain... abilities," I began, choosing each word like a chess move. "Enhanced physical capabilities, heightened reflexes, and something that allows me to combat supernatural threats effectively." I paused, letting my gaze sweep across each of them. "The stray devil discovered that firsthand."
   Kiba leaned forward slightly. "That's rather vague. What kind of abilities are we talking about?"
   I could see the skepticism in their eyes. Words weren't going to be enough here. "Perhaps a demonstration would be more convincing," I said, standing up slowly.
   Before they could react, I let the transformation begin. My body shifted, muscles expanding and reshaping as golden fur with distinctive black rosette patterns spread across my skin. My face elongated slightly, canine teeth becoming more pronounced, and my eyes took on a feline intensity. Claws extended from my fingertips, and my overall build became more predatory-still humanoid, but clearly no longer entirely human.
   The change was smooth, practiced. I'd been working on controlling this form since yesterday, and it felt natural now. I stood there in my leopard hybrid form, letting them take in the sight.
   "This is what I used against the stray devil," I said, my voice carrying a slight growl. "Enhanced strength, speed, and reflexes. Along with some other... capabilities I'm still discovering."
   The room had gone completely silent. Even Koneko had stopped chewing her chocolate, staring at me with wide golden eyes. Akeno's smile had frozen in place, and Kiba's perpetual politeness had cracked into genuine surprise.
   Rias recovered first, her eyes sharp with interest. "Fascinating. That's definitely not a Sacred Gear."
   I shifted back to my human form, the transformation flowing in reverse until I looked completely normal again. "Like I said, I'm still figuring out what exactly I am now."
   "Interesting," Akeno murmured, her violet eyes studying me with newfound intensity. "And how did you acquire these abilities? Were you born with them?"
   "I don't think so," I replied carefully. "They're... new. As for how-" I spread my hands, "-your guess is as good as mine. It just happened."
   Rias exchanged glances with her peerage, some silent communication passing between them. "Akira-kun," she said slowly, "have you ever considered that you might not be entirely human?"
   The question hit like a physical blow, even though I'd been expecting it. "What do you mean?"
   "You could be a youkai," Koneko spoke up for the first time, her voice quiet but direct. "Half-youkai, perhaps. That would explain the sudden manifestation of supernatural abilities."
   I felt my pulse quicken, but kept my voice steady. "I... I don't know about that. My parents never mentioned anything supernatural in our family history. As far as I know, I'm completely human." I paused, letting uncertainty creep into my tone. "But then again, these abilities did come out of nowhere. I honestly don't have answers."
   "It's not uncommon for dormant supernatural bloodlines to awaken during times of stress or danger," Rias explained, her tone almost clinical. "The encounter with the stray devil could have been a trigger."
   "Maybe," I conceded, though internally I was relieved they'd drawn their own conclusions. "But regardless of what I am or how I got these abilities, I need to learn to control them. And more importantly-" I met her gaze directly, "-I need to understand this world I've apparently stumbled into."
   The room fell silent except for the soft rustle of Koneko unwrapping another piece of chocolate. I could feel their attention like a physical weight, four powerful beings reassessing everything they thought they knew about the human-or possibly not-human-who'd walked into their sanctuary.
   "Which brings me to why I'm here," I continued. "Last night, I acted on instinct. A stray devil was hunting an innocent, and I intervened. But I understand that operating in your territory without permission is... problematic."
   A ghost of a smile crossed Rias's lips. "Problematic is one word for it."
   "I'm not looking for trouble," I said, my voice taking on a more serious tone. "I just want to live peacefully in this town. But if I'm going to have these abilities, I need to understand the rules. The players. The dangers. I could stumble around in the dark, but that would be dangerous for everyone involved."
   Rias stood, her presence filling the room like a physical force. "Akira-kun, you've demonstrated considerable power, and your intentions seem genuine. I have a proposition for you."
   I raised an eyebrow, waiting.
   "Join my peerage," she said, her voice carrying the weight of authority. "Become my servant, and I can offer you protection, training, and all the knowledge you seek about the supernatural world. You would have a place among us, power beyond what you currently possess, and the backing of the Gremory family."
   The offer hung in the air, tempting and dangerous in equal measure. I could feel the weight of their expectations, the assumption that any human would leap at the chance for such power and protection.
   "I'm honored by the offer, Rias-san," I said carefully, "but I have to decline."
   Surprise flickered across her features. "May I ask why?"
   "Because I'm not looking for power or status," I replied honestly. "I don't want to be anyone's servant, no matter how benevolent they might be. I just want to live my life quietly, help people when I can, and stay out of supernatural politics." I paused, meeting her gaze steadily. "I won't cause trouble in this town. I'll respect your territory and authority. All I ask is to be left in peace."
   Kiba laughed, a sound like silver bells. "How refreshingly honest. Most people would kill for such an opportunity."
   "I'm not most people," I said simply.
   Akeno's smile was pure intrigue. "How deliciously principled. But surely you understand the dangers of operating alone in our world?"
   "I understand them better now than I did yesterday," I acknowledged. "But I'm still not interested in becoming a devil. I hope that doesn't make us enemies."
   Rias studied me for a long moment, her crimson hair catching the afternoon light filtering through the windows. I could practically see her weighing options, calculating risks and benefits with the precision of someone born to command.
   Finally, she smiled-not the polite mask she'd worn earlier, but something genuine and thoughtful. "Akira-kun, you continue to surprise me. Most humans who learn about devils either run screaming, beg for power, or accept any offer of protection we make." She glanced at her peerage before continuing. "You're choosing to walk a much more dangerous path."
   "Maybe," I conceded. "But it's my path to walk."
   "Very well," Rias said, extending her hand. "I respect your decision, even if I think it's unwise. Consider this a non-aggression pact. You stay out of devil business, respect our territory, and we won't interfere with your peaceful life. But-" her grip tightened slightly as I shook her hand, "-if you ever need help or change your mind about joining us, the offer remains open."
   "Thank you," I said, meaning it. "I hope we can coexist peacefully."
   As I shook her hand, I caught Akeno's amused expression, Kiba's approving nod, and even what might have been the ghost of a smile on Koneko's face. The Haetae within me settled into a watchful calm, recognizing that we'd found a delicate balance in this dangerous new world.
   "I should probably get going," I said, glancing at the clock. "Thank you for the tea, and for... clarifying things."
   "Of course," Rias replied graciously. "And Akira-kun? Be careful. The supernatural world is more dangerous than you might realize, especially for someone walking it alone."
   I nodded, understanding the warning for what it was-both threat and genuine concern. "I'll keep that in mind."
   As I gathered my things and headed for the door, I couldn't help but feel that this was just the beginning. I'd avoided entanglement for now, but in a world where devils walked among humans and power was everything, neutrality was a luxury I might not be able to afford for long.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 9: Ch 9 : Path to Power
   The Occult Club fell in silence as Rias settled into her chair behind the desk. The tea Akeno had prepared sat cooling, untouched, as the Rias stared at the spot where Akira had stood just moments before.
   "Well" Rias finally broke the silence, her voice in bewilderment "That was... unexpected"
   "I found his response rather intriguing. It's been my first time seeing someone refuse a devil's offer with such... conviction" Akeno moved gracefully to refill the teacups, her usual serene smile tinged with something that might have been amusement.
   "Intriguing?" Rias's brow furrowed as she finally reached for her tea "He just turned down protection, power, and a place in our family. After what Koneko and Kiba witnessed yesterday, he clearly understands the dangers of this world. Yet still"
   Koneko turned slightly "Maybe he doesn't need our protection"
   Kiba looked up with concern etched across his face "But that's exactly why we should be worried. He's capable, yes, but he's still human. Other factions won't ignore someone with that kind of power, especially if they learn he's unaffiliated."
   "You think he's that strong, Yuuto?" Rias observed, studying her knight's expression.
   "I don't know" Her knight replied carefully "Only time will tell. But leaving him completely alone feels like abandoning our responsibility to this territory."
   Akeno's soft laugh drew their attention "Oh my, you're all so serious. Perhaps we should consider that his refusal says something about his character rather than his judgment" She took a delicate sip of her tea "Most people would leap at the chance to join us, especially after learning about the supernatural world. He is different"
   "Different or dangerous?" Rias muttered, remembering their pleasant conversation at the manga shop just yesterday. She had genuinely enjoyed talking with him. The contrast between that normal interaction and his calm rejection of everything she represented left her feeling strangely off-balance.
   "But what happens when his strength isn't enough?" Kiba pressed gently "What happens when someone stronger comes for him, or when he gets caught in the crossfire of our conflicts?"
   Rias leaned back in her chair with a sigh "That's what troubles me most. I misjudged him completely. At the manga shop, he seemed passionate about stories. But today..." She shook her head. "Today he looked at me like he was seeing through every word I said"
   "Maybe you're giving too much thought to it" Akeno added "You have to admit, Rias, our recruitment methods are rather... direct. 'Join us or face the supernatural world alone' isn't exactly a gentle approach."
   "So, what do you suggest?" Rias asked, though she suspected she already knew the answer "We can't force him to accept my offer, but we can't ignore him either. Not when he's proven capable of handling threats in our territory"
   Rias stood, moving to the window where Koneko had been standing moments before "There's something about him that I can't quite grasp"
   As the sun set over Kuoh Academy, Rias Gremory found herself thinking of human as not someone she failed to recruit, but as someone who had walked away from everything she had to offer.
   The familiar streets of Kuoh felt different somehow as I made my way home, each step echoing with the weight of decisions made and opportunities refused. The evening air carried the scent of grilled fish in the neighbourhood.
   Did I make the right choice?
   The question gnawed at me as I paused at a crosswalk, watching the signal change from red to green. Rias Gremory had offered me power, protection, a place to live at peace. And I'd walked away from it all without a second thought. Well, that wasn't entirely true - there had been plenty of thoughts, just none that led me to accept her offer.
   I couldn't shake the image of her surprised expression when I'd refused. She probably wasn't used to people turning down immortality and supernatural abilities. To me, her offer was honest and too good like servitude wrapped in pretty promises.
   My footsteps slowed as I turned onto a quieter side street, the distant hum of traffic fading into background noise. The gacha system had changed everything. It had given me a taste of real power, power that was mine alone, not borrowed or granted by some devil master. But it also left me with questions that seemed to multiply with each passing day.
   I glanced around to make sure I was alone before speaking quietly.
   "System, I need to know something. How do I get more tasks? More opportunities to earn gacha tickets?"
   The familiar blue screen materialized in my vision, its soft glow barely visible in the dying light. Text appeared with that characteristic electronic hum:
   [Task acquisition methods] 
   Defeat or engage strong individuals in combat - conditions: Sparring matches, self-defense situations, elimination of threats - Reward scaling based on opponent strength
   I stopped walking entirely, staring at the message as its implications sank in
   "So I need to fight people. Strong people" The words felt strange coming out of my mouth. A day ago, the most violent thing I'd done was eliminating a stray devil, which in itself a big feat that I can't believe yet.
   The screen flickered, adding more text:
   [Clarification: Non-lethal victories acceptable. System prioritizes growth through challenge, not destruction or massacre]
   That was... somewhat reassuring. At least I wouldn't be forced to become a killer to progress. But it still meant I'd need to actively seek out conflicts with supernatural beings, and that brought me back to the Gremory peerage.
   They were the obvious choices. Kiba seemed decent enough, but something about the idea of meeting him alone in some secluded training ground made my skin crawl. Maybe it was the way he'd looked at me during the meeting - not hostile, exactly, kinda like...you understand, what I'm getting at.
   Koneko, on the other hand, had barely spoken during the entire encounter. Her golden eyes had watched me with an intensity that suggested she was evaluating everything about me, but there was something almost... respectful in her silence. And from what I'd gathered, she valued strength and straightforward approaches.
   Akeno was harder to read. That coy smile and her polite demeanour was like a curtain over something much more complex. But she'd seemed genuinely amused by my refusal, which suggested she might be open to an unconventional request.
   I resumed walking, my mind racing through possibilities. How exactly did one ask a devil for a friendly sparring match? 'Hey, I know I just refused to join your group, but would you mind helping me test my abilities?' It sounded ridiculous even in my own head. But knowing their nature, it wouldn't be absurd, that they would accept it.
   The street opened up into a small park, and I found myself drawn to an empty bench beneath a streetlamp. The weight of everything - the system, the supernatural world, the choices I was making - suddenly felt overwhelming. I sat down heavily, running a hand through my hair.
   The question hit me like a physical blow. Here I was, planning to challenge supernatural beings to fights, all for the sake of some mysterious gacha system that I didn't even fully understand. Was this really what I wanted? To spend my new life in this world constantly seeking out stronger opponents, collecting power like some kind of RPG character?
   I leaned back against the bench, staring up at the stars visible through the city's light. Back in my old world, I'd dreamed of adventure, of being someone important, someone strong. But now that I was living it, the reality felt more complicated than any fantasy I'd ever imagined.
   How much stronger do I even want to be?
   The system could theoretically make me incredibly powerful - maybe even rival the strongest beings in this world. But power for what? To protect myself? To protect others? Or just because I could?
   A cool breeze rustled the leaves above me, and I closed my eyes, trying to centre myself. The doubts were natural, I told myself. Anyone thrust into this situation would question their choices. But dwelling on the philosophical implications wouldn't change my circumstances.
   I opened my eyes, my resolve hardening. The supernatural world was dangerous - yesterday's encounter with the stray devil had proven that. And like Rias and her peerage warned me, there were literal forces out there that could crush me without effort if they chose to. I couldn't afford to be weak, not when my very existence might put me in their crossfires.
   For now, I just need to be strong enough to survive, and gain allies.
   Strong enough to defend myself when running isn't an option. Strong enough to escape when fighting wasn't in my favour. Strong enough to have choices when others would have none.
   I stood up from the bench, feeling some of the weight lift from my shoulders. The path ahead wasn't clear, but the next step was. I'd find a way to approach either Koneko or Akeno, and frame it as a learning experience or a test of my abilities.
   If I was going to live in this world, I needed to understand my place in it - and that meant understanding exactly what I was capable of.
   Rest of my walk, continued in contemplative silence, but my steps felt at ease now. I'd made my choice to refuse the devil's bargain, chose to live with its consequences, whether glorious or tragic.
   The gacha system had given me a big leverage.
   With the right approach, the right challenges, I would make best out of it. And maybe, just maybe, I'd find a way to carve a purposeful life in this supernatural world, that's entirely new to me.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 10: Ch 10 : Important Request
   The morning mist clung to the trees as I raised my hand, watching as droplets of water gathered in my palm. With a subtle shift of my fingers, the liquid began to dance, forming intricate patterns in the air before reshaping into a sphere of perfectly controlled water.
   I let the water splash to the ground, droplets scattering across the forest floor.
   Three days of training with this power, and I still feel like I'm barely scratching the surface.
   I stepped back, positioning myself in the center of the small clearing I'd claimed as my training ground. The early morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of dew and earth. Perfect conditions for practice, and more importantly, far from prying eyes.
   I extended both hands, drawing moisture from the air and the nearby stream. The water responded to my will, rising in serpentine streams that coiled around my arms like liquid armor. This was the power of Haetae - not just water manipulation, but complete dominion over the element itself.
   I thrust my right hand forward, sending a pressurized stream of water toward a thick oak tree. The impact left a deep gouge in the bark, water droplets still clinging to the splintered wood. The technique had taken me two full days to master, but now it felt as natural as breathing.
   To face Akeno or Koneko, I needed to be ready for anything. The thought of challenging either devil still made me nervous. I'd spent the past few days weighing my options, and Akeno seemed like the more approachable choice. There was something about her composed demeanor that suggested she might actually enjoy an unconventional request.
   But first, I needed to perfect my control. I closed my eyes, feeling for every water source within my range. The stream to my left, the moisture in the air, even the sap within the trees - all of it called to me. I'd discovered that the Haetae's power wasn't just about creating water from nothing; it was about commanding what already existed.
   A barrier of water formed around me, rotating slowly as I practiced maintaining its integrity while moving. The technique required constant focus, but it would be essential against someone with Akeno's lightning-based attacks. Water might conduct electricity, but properly manipulated, it could also redirect and disperse electrical energy.
   My phone buzzed, dragging me back to reality. School time. I dismissed the water barrier with a gesture, watching as the liquid flowed back toward the stream in perfectly controlled rivulets. The morning's training had left me feeling more confident, more prepared for what I was about to attempt.
   Time to take the next step.
   The school day passed in a blur of routine classes and half-hearted attention. I found myself sketching water patterns in my notebook margins, my mind focused on the conversation I planned to have after school. How exactly did one ask a devil for a sparring match? Especially after refusing to join their group just days earlier?
   As the final bell rang, I made my way through the corridors toward the old school building. The Occult Research Club room seemed quieter than usual as I approached, but I could hear voices from within - Rias and Akeno, discussing what sounded like territory patrol schedules.
   I knocked gently on the door frame before entering "Hope I'm not interrupting anything important"
   "Akira?" Rias's expression shifted from mild annoyance to genuine surprise, then warmed considerably "What a pleasant surprise Please come in" She gestured to the couch across from her desk "You here, for manga discussions?"
   "Actually" I stepped into the room, noting how Akeno's eyes followed my movement with that same calculating interest she'd shown during our first meeting "I was hoping we could talk about something else. Something that happened after our last meeting"
   "Ara ara" Akeno's voice carried that familiar teasing lilt, but there was genuine curiosity underneath "You've certainly piqued my interest Akira-kun Please don't keep a lady waiting"
   "You could say that" I moved to the center of the room, feeling the weight of their attention "I think I need to show you rather than tell you"
   I raised my right hand, palm upward. Water began to form above my skin, pulled from the humidity in the air and the small glass of water on table. The liquid rose in a spiraling helix, shimmering as it caught the light. With a thought, I shaped it into a perfect sphere, then compressed it until it became dense enough to reflect their faces like a mirror.
   Rias shot to her feet so quickly her chair scraped against the floor "Water manipulation?!" Her voice carried both amazement "Last time we met, you showed no signs of elemental control"
   "That's exactly what I wanted to discuss" I added "This power, it manifested sometime after that fight. I've been practicing for the past few days, trying to understand how and why i got it"
   Akeno leaned forward, and explained "Humans don't typically develop supernatural abilities spontaneously The trauma of supernatural exposure can sometimes unlock it but" She tilted her head, studying me like a particularly interesting specimen "The level of control you're displaying suggests it's an extension of your current sacred gear"
   "My thoughts exactly" I had rehearsed this explanation during my walk to school "I think the exposure to demonic energy, the stress of combat might have awakened this ability in me"
   Rias began pacing, her tactical mind clearly working through the implications "It's theoretically possible" she said, her voice taking on the tone of someone who'd spent years studying devil politics and supernatural phenomena "There are documented cases of humans manifesting abilities after traumatic events or supernatural encounters. But usually it's awakening of sacred gears, which is caused by trauma or pushed to their limits"
   "Which brings me to my request" I took a breath, meeting Rias's gaze steadily "I need to test this power properly against someone who can push me to my limits and help me understand if it's all true or not"
   The room fell silent. Akeno's cup paused halfway to her lips, while Rias's expression shifted from fascination to a curious one.
   "You're asking for a sparring match" Rias said finally, her voice carrying a note of disbelief.
   "I know it's unusual, especially after I refused your offer to join the peerage. But I need to understand these abilities and I can't do that fighting trees and rocks in the forest"
   Akeno let out a soft chuckle "Ara ara how delightfully bold. Most humans would be trembling at the thought of facing a devil in combat. Yet here you are, So manly~" Her smile widened, revealing a hint of curiosity.
    "I'm not asking for a fight to the death. Just a spar, to test my theory"
   "You could be seriously hurt Or worse-" Rias said in concern.
   "You're right, but" I countered "At least this way I'll learn something useful"
   Akeno moved to stand beside Rias, her presence somehow both supportive and threatening "He does have a point, Rias" Her voice took on a more serious tone, though that dangerous undertone remained "I'm quite curious about these new abilities of his" She turned to me with that mysterious smile.
   Rias was quiet for a long moment, her fingers drumming against her desk as she weighed the decision. When she finally spoke "If we do this, there will be strict rules. No killing techniques, no attacks, designed to cause permanent damage. The match continues until one party yields or unable to continue or I determine the risk of it has become too great"
   "Agreed" I said immediately.
   "And I will personally oversee every moment of this match" Rias continued, her tone brooking no argument "If I call for a halt, you both stop immediately with no exceptions"
   Rias looked between us for a long moment, then sighed "Very well. Akeno, are you willing to accept this challenge?"
   Akeno's smile turned positively wicked, and I caught a glimpse of the fallen angel's more dangerous nature "Oh my, I thought you'd never ask" She stretched languidly as she eyed me "It's been far too dull around here lately. A proper sparring match might be just what I need~"
   Rias moved toward the door elegantly "There's a clearing behind the building that should provide adequate space and privacy. We begin immediately while I can still convince myself this isn't a terrible idea"
   Sigh, It went better than I thought it would.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 11: Ch 11 : Friendly Spar
   The clearing behind the old school building was larger than I'd expected, surrounded by tall trees that would provide natural cover from any curious onlookers. The late afternoon sun filtered through the canopy, casting dancing shadows across the grass as we took our positions.
   Rias stood at the edge of the clearing, her crimson hair catching the light as she surveyed the makeshift arena. "Remember" she called out, her voice carrying the authority of someone used to being obeyed "This ends the moment I say it does"
   It's not going to be a deadly match, after all my goal was to engage her in a spar, and for that, my newly acquired powers were enough to hold me for that.
   I nodded, rolling my shoulders to loosen the tension that had been building since we'd left the clubroom. Across from me, Akeno stood with that same serene smile, but there was something predatory in her violet eyes now. The polite facade was still there, but underneath it, I could sense the fallen angel's true nature stirring.
   "Ara ara, Akira-kun" she said, her voice carrying that musical quality that could make grown men weep "Are you certain about this? It's not too late to reconsider."
   "I'm sure" I replied, raising my hands as moisture began to gather around my fingers. "Besides, I have a feeling you're going to enjoy this."
   Her smile widened, revealing just a hint of something dangerous. "Oh my, you do know how to read people, don't you?"
   Without warning, a crackling sound filled the air. Lightning danced between Akeno's fingers, arcing from one hand to the other in brilliant displays of barely controlled power. The hair on my arms stood on end as the electrical energy built, and I could taste ozone in the air.
   "Begin!" Rias called out.
   Akeno moved first, her hand extending toward me as a bolt of lightning shot across the clearing. I threw myself to the side, feeling the heat of the electrical discharge as it passed inches from my shoulder. The bolt struck a tree behind me, leaving a charred mark in the bark.
   I rolled to my feet, already drawing water from the air around me. The moisture responded to my will, forming a protective barrier that rotated slowly around my body. It wouldn't stop a direct hit, but it might be enough to deflect some of the electrical energy.
   "Impressive reflexes" Akeno noted, her voice carrying genuine approval. "But can you do more than just dodge?"
   She raised both hands this time, and I could see the power building between her palms. Multiple bolts of lightning shot toward me in rapid succession, forcing me to abandon any thoughts of a purely defensive strategy.
   I thrust my right hand forward, sending a pressurized stream of water toward her position. Akeno sidestepped gracefully, the water missing her by mere inches, but the distraction gave me the opening I needed. I pulled moisture from the nearby trees, the grass, even the air itself, forming three separate water projectiles that I launched from different angles.
   Akeno's eyes widened slightly as she realized the complexity of the attack. Lightning crackled from her fingertips, intercepting two of the water streams, but the third caught her shoulder and sent her stumbling backward.
   "Ara ara" she murmured, touching the damp spot on her uniform. "You're full of surprises, aren't you?"
   "I'm just getting started," I replied, though I was already breathing harder than I'd expected. Controlling multiple water streams simultaneously was more taxing than I'd anticipated.
   Akeno's expression shifted, becoming more focused. "In that case, I suppose I should stop holding back quite so much"
   The air around her began to shimmer with electrical energy. This wasn't the controlled lightning she'd been using before - this was more serious power, though still restrained for a sparring match. Her fallen angel heritage was beginning to show through, and I could feel the weight of her presence pressing down on me.
   Suddenly, the clearing was filled with brilliant cracking lightning.
   I barely had time to reinforce my water barrier before the attack hit. The lightning struck my defenses like a sledgehammer, and I felt the shock travel through my body despite the protection. My barrier held, but just barely, and I could feel my control wavering.
   The electrical energy coursed through the water, and while I managed to redirect some of it, the sheer power was overwhelming. I gritted my teeth, trying to maintain my footing as the attack dissipated.
   Akeno murmured something, watching as I struggled to maintain my defenses "But let's see how long you can keep this up"
   She rose into the air, her black fallen angel wings manifesting as she gained altitude. From above, she began raining down lightning bolts with methodical precision, each one aimed at a different part of the clearing. I found myself constantly moving, using my water manipulation to create temporary shields and barriers while looking for an opening.
   But I was beginning to tire rapidly. The constant use of my abilities was draining, and Akeno showed no signs of slowing down. My movements were becoming sluggish, my water constructs less precise.
   In desperation, I reached out to the stream running along the edge of the clearing. The water rose in a massive spiral, climbing toward where Akeno hovered. She saw it coming and easily dodged, but the effort of controlling that much water left me staggering.
   "That's enough" Rias called out, her voice cutting through the sound of crackling electricity "The match is over"
   Akeno descended gracefully, her wings folding back as she touched down. Despite the intensity of the fight, she looked barely winded, while I was breathing heavily and struggling to stay upright.
   "Well fought, Akira-kun" she said, her voice carrying genuine respect despite my obvious defeat. "You lasted much longer than most humans would have"
   I let the remaining water flow back toward the stream, my hands shaking slightly from exhaustion. "Thank you" I managed, though I couldn't help but feel frustrated by how quickly I'd been overwhelmed.
   "Both of you fought well" Rias said, approaching us with a towel "Akira-kun, your control over water is remarkable for someone who's only been practicing for a few days. But Akeno is right - you showed impressive endurance."
   "Though I have to admit" I said, accepting the towel gratefully "I'm not sure I could have kept that up much longer."
   "Stamina comes with practice" Akeno said, smoothing down her uniform. "But your technique is already quite versatile. The way you managed multiple water constructs simultaneously was impressive"
   "Thank you" I replied, though internally I was analyzing everything that had gone wrong. I'd relied too heavily on my water abilities and hadn't even considered using my leopard transformation. The enhanced speed and reflexes might have given me an edge, but I'd been so focused on testing my new power that I'd ignored my original abilities entirely.
   "Akira-kun" Rias said carefully "I have to ask - have you experienced any other new abilities ? Any other powers manifesting?"
   I met her gaze steadily, keeping my expression neutral. "No, just the water manipulation. Though I'm still learning its limits, as you can see."
   "I see" she said, though something in her tone suggested she wasn't entirely convinced. "Well, regardless, what you've shown today is impressive. The offer to join my peerage remains open, especially now that we've seen what you're capable of"
   "I appreciate that" I said "but my answer hasn't changed. I'm still not interested in becoming anyone's servant"
   Akeno tilted her head, studying me with those violet eyes. "Even after experiencing how outmatched you were? Surely you can see the benefits of having allies in this world."
   "I can see the benefits" I admitted. "But I can also see the costs. I'd rather face the dangers as myself than surrender my freedom for protection"
   "Even if that choice might get you killed?" Rias asked, her voice carrying genuine concern.
   I was quiet for a moment, considering my words. "Maybe. But at least it would be my choice to make."
   As we walked back toward the school building, I couldn't shake the feeling that this sparring match had revealed more than just my limitations. It had shown me exactly how much I still had to learn, and how dangerous it was to rely on a single ability.
   The blue screen materialized in my vision as we reached the building, confirming what I'd hoped despite my defeat.
   [Task Complete: Engage in combat with a supernatural opponent] [Reward: 1x Rank 2 Gacha Ticket]
   I dismissed the notification quickly, making sure neither Rias nor Akeno noticed my momentary distraction. The system had rewarded me for the attempt, not the victory - which was good, because victory hadn't been an option today.
   But next time would be different. I'd learned valuable lessons about pacing, about using all my abilities instead of just the flashy new ones, and about the importance of strategy over raw power.
   The path forward was becoming clearer, but so were the challenges that lay ahead. In this world of devils and angels, power was everything - and I was quickly learning that I had a long way to go before I could truly stand on equal footing with beings like Akeno.
   The question was: would the next gacha pull give me the tools I needed to bridge that gap?
   Later that evening - Akira's Room
   I sat on the edge of my bed, staring at the blue screen that hovered in front of me. The gacha ticket icon pulsed gently, waiting for my selection. My body still ached from the sparring match with Akeno, a constant reminder of how thoroughly I'd been outclassed.
   "Alright" I muttered, flexing my sore fingers. "Let's see what you've got for me this time"
   I mentally selected the ticket, and the system responded with the now-familiar elaborate animation. Golden light spiraled across the screen, mystical symbols spinning in complex patterns. The ceremony felt more significant this time, perhaps because I understood better what I was lacking.
   The light faded, revealing my reward in bold text:
   [REWARD OBTAINED: Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist - One Punch Man]
   I blinked, reading the notification again. Then a slow smile spread across my face.
   "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist" I whispered, the name rolling off my tongue like a mantra. "Bang's martial arts style"
   The knowledge flowed into me like water finding its course. Not just the techniques, but the philosophy behind them. The way to read an opponent's movements, to redirect their force, to turn their own strength against them. It was more than just a fighting style - it was a complete combat system designed around fluid motion and perfect technique.
   I stood up, my body moving almost on its own as muscle memory that wasn't mine began to assert itself. My stance shifted, feet positioning themselves at precise angles, hands moving in graceful arcs that seemed to follow invisible currents in the air.
   "This is..." I paused, throwing a slow-motion punch that felt impossibly smooth and controlled. "This is exactly what I needed"
   The sparring match with Akeno played through my mind again, but this time I could see all the openings I'd missed, all the wasted movements, all the times I'd used brute force when technique would have been more effective. With this martial arts style, I wouldn't just be throwing water around randomly - I'd be weaponizing it with centuries of refined combat knowledge.
   More importantly, Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist was designed to let a weaker fighter defeat a stronger opponent through superior technique. It was the perfect complement to my current abilities, especially if I was going to keep refusing offers of supernatural power-ups.
   I moved through a basic kata, my movements becoming more confident with each repetition. The style felt natural, as if my body had been designed for it. Every motion flowed seamlessly into the next, creating a continuous stream of potential attacks and defenses.
   "Next time" I said to myself, practicing a deflection technique that could redirect lightning just as easily as a physical blow, "Next time, it will be different"
   The blue screen flickered, displaying additional information:
   [Technique Integration Complete] [Synergy Detected: Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist + Haetae Water Manipulation] [New Combination Techniques Available]
   I raised an eyebrow at that. "Combination techniques?"
   Images flashed through my mind - ways to integrate my water manipulation with the martial arts style. Water whips that followed the flowing movements of the fist techniques. Defensive barriers that moved like liquid kata. Redirection techniques that could turn an opponent's elemental attack back on them with devastating precision.
   "Oh" I breathed, understanding dawning. "This isn't just about fighting better. This is about fighting smarter"
   I spent the next hour practicing in my room, moving through forms that felt both ancient and perfectly natural. By the time I finally collapsed back onto my bed, I was exhausted but exhilarated.
   For the first time since arriving in this world, I felt like I had a real chance. Not just to survive, but to thrive. The devils might have raw power, but now I had something they couldn't easily counter - perfect technique backed by supernatural ability.
   "Akeno" I murmured, staring up at the ceiling with a determined smile. "I think I owe you a rematch"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 12: Ch 12 : Chysis Gremory
   I stood at the wrought iron gates of what could only be described as a mansion, my neck craned back as I tried to take in the full scope of the building before me.
   The structure was a masterpiece of classical architecture, with white marble columns, ornate balconies, and perfectly manicured gardens that seemed to stretch on forever. It was the kind of place that made you instinctively check if your shoes were clean enough to walk on the driveway.
   "Rias," I said, turning to the crimson-haired devil beside me, "why exactly are we here?"
   She smiled that enigmatic smile of hers, the one that usually meant she was about to spring something on me that I wouldn't see coming. "I'd like to introduce you to someone who could help you understand more about your sacred gear."
   I felt my stomach drop slightly. "I thought we agreed to keep that between us? I trusted you and your peerage enough to tell you about it, but I don't want too many people knowing about my abilities."
   "Don't worry," Rias said, her smile growing warmer and more reassuring. "The person I'm going to introduce you to would be the last to reveal your secret to anyone."
   "The way you framed that sounds kind of scary," I said, though I couldn't help but grin at her choice of words.
   "Oh, you'll understand what I mean soon enough," she laughed, gesturing toward the mansion. "Come on, let's go in."
   As we walked up the marble steps, I found myself marveling at the sheer elegance of everything around us. The garden was perfectly maintained, with roses that seemed to bloom in impossible colors and fountains that played classical melodies in the sound of their water. Even the air felt different here - cleaner, somehow more refined.
   "This place is incredible," I said, running my hand along the smooth balustrade. "Who owns it?"
   "Someone with very particular tastes," Rias replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "She's been on vacation here on Earth for a while now, though her idea of a vacation is quite different from most people's."
   "She?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.
   "Mmm," Rias hummed, glancing at me sideways. "Tell me, Akira-kun, what do you think of our friendship so far?"
   The question caught me off guard. "Our friendship?"
   "Yes," she said, slowing her pace as we approached the main entrance. "I know you've been hesitant to get too close to devils, and I understand why. But I want you to know that I value what we've built together. You're not just someone I'm trying to recruit anymore - you're someone I genuinely care about."
   I felt something warm settle in my chest at her words. "I... I value our friendship too, Rias. You and your peerage have been the closest thing to family I've had since arriving in this world."
   "Good," she said, her smile becoming more genuine. "Because the person we're about to meet - she's very important to me. And I think she could be important to you too, in her own way."
   The massive oak doors opened before we could knock, revealing an interior that was somehow even more impressive than the exterior. Crystal chandeliers hung from vaulted ceilings, and tapestries that looked like they belonged in a museum adorned the walls. Our footsteps echoed softly on the polished marble floors as Rias led me through corridors lined with priceless artwork.
   "The person we're meeting," I said as we climbed a grand staircase, "they're connected to the supernatural world, I assume?"
   "Very much so," Rias confirmed. "Though perhaps not in the way you might expect."
   We stopped in front of an ornate door decorated with intricate carvings of roses and what looked like family crests. Rias raised her hand to knock, then called out instead: "I'm coming in!"
   The door swung open, and I followed Rias into what appeared to be a luxurious sitting room. Sunlight streamed through tall windows, illuminating comfortable furniture and more artwork that probably cost more than most people's houses. But my attention was immediately drawn to the young woman sitting gracefully on a velvet sofa.
   She appeared to be around twenty years old, with a soft, kind expression that somehow reminded me of Rias despite their features being quite different. Her droopy eyes gave her a gentle, almost sleepy appearance, and her crimson hair was tied back in a ponytail that somehow managed to look both elegant and casual. What I definitely noticed - and tried not to stare at - was her rather impressive figure, which her flowing dress did little to conceal.
   "Rias, darling!" the woman exclaimed, rising from her seat with a bright smile. "You didn't tell me you were bringing such a handsome young man with you!"
   "Grandmother," Rias said, her voice carrying a mixture of affection and mild exasperation, "this is Akira, the one I told you about."
   I felt my brain short-circuit for a moment. "Grandmother?" I looked between them, trying to process what I'd just heard. "But she looks..."
   "Oh my, how sweet!" the woman laughed, clapping her hands together delightedly. "It's been so long since someone was confused about my age. I'm Chysis Gremory, dear. Rias's grandmother."
   "Chysis Gremory," I repeated, still trying to wrap my head around the situation. "You're..."
   "A very old devil who happens to look quite young, yes," Chysis said with a wink. "One of the perks of our nature. Though I must say, Rias described you perfectly. You're exactly as polite and good-looking as she said."
   I felt heat rise in my cheeks. "Thank you, Lady Gremory. It's an honor to meet you."
   "Oh, just Chysis is fine, dear," she said, waving her hand dismissively. "Lady Gremory makes me sound so formal. Now, please, both of you sit down. I've had tea prepared, and I'm absolutely dying to hear more about this sacred gear of yours."
   As I settled into one of the plush armchairs, I couldn't help but notice how different Chysis was from what I'd expected. There was something almost motherly about her presence, warm and welcoming in a way that made me feel instantly at ease despite the opulent surroundings.
   "So," Chysis said, pouring tea from an ornate silver set, "Rias tells me you've been having some interesting developments with your abilities. Water manipulation, was it?"
   "Among other things," I said carefully, accepting the delicate china cup she offered. "Though I'm still learning about the full extent of what I can do."
   "Mmm," Chysis hummed, settling back into her seat. "Sacred gears are fascinating things, especially the more unusual ones. The fact that yours seems to be evolving is particularly interesting."
   "Evolving?" I asked, glancing at Rias.
   "Well, from what Rias described, you started with one ability and then gained another quite suddenly," Chysis explained. "That's not entirely uncommon, but it usually indicates that your sacred gear is responding to your experiences and growth as a person."
   I thought back to the gacha system and the rewards I'd been receiving. If only she knew how right she was, though not in the way she imagined.
   "The question is," Chysis continued, "whether you're interested in understanding more about what you might be capable of. Because if you are, I might be able to help with that."
   "What kind of help?" I asked, though I was genuinely curious despite my wariness.
   "Well, I've been alive for a very long time," Chysis said with a gentle smile. "I've seen many sacred gears in my years, and I've learned quite a bit about how they work. More importantly, I could teach you some techniques for controlling and focusing your power that might be useful."
   "Without trying to recruit me into anything?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.
   Chysis laughed, a sound that was both elegant and genuinely amused. "Oh my, no. I'm far too old to be interested in building a peerage, dear. I'm on vacation, remember? This would just be one supernatural being helping another."
   I found myself relaxing despite my usual caution. There was something about Chysis that felt trustworthy, perhaps because she seemed to genuinely care about Rias and, by extension, the people Rias cared about.
   "Besides," she added with a mischievous glint in her eye, "I have a feeling you might be able to help me with something as well."
   "I've been on vacation here in Kuoh for a while now," Chysis explained, "but I haven't really had the chance to explore properly. All my servants are so... formal. They show me the tourist attractions and famous landmarks, but they don't really know how to have fun, you know?"
   I raised an eyebrow. "And you think I do?"
   "Well, you're a young man who actually lives here," she said with a warm smile. "You'd know all the interesting places, the good restaurants, the hidden spots that tourists never find. Plus, Rias speaks very highly of you - she says you have a good sense of humor and know how to enjoy life despite everything you've been through."
   "Wonderful!" Chysis clapped her hands together. "Then perhaps we could make an arrangement. I help you understand your abilities better, and you help me experience Kuoh the way a local would. What do you say?"
   I looked at Rias, who was watching our interaction with an expression of fond amusement. "What do you think?"
   "I think," Rias said, "that this could be exactly what you need. Grandmother has more experience with sacred gears than almost anyone, and she's not affiliated with any of the major factions. You couldn't ask for a more neutral teacher."
   "And the last to reveal your secrets," I said, remembering her earlier words.
   "Precisely," Chysis said with a warm smile. "I'm far too old to be interested in political games, dear. Your secrets would be safe with me."
   I considered the offer, weighing the potential benefits against the risks. Finally, I nodded. "Alright. I'd like that."
   "Excellent!" Chysis stood up, suddenly looking more energetic. "In that case, perhaps we could start with you showing me around Kuoh properly? I'd love to see the town through the eyes of someone who actually lives here."
   I looked at Rias, who was watching our interaction with an expression of fond amusement. "What do you think?"
   "I think," Rias said, "that this could be exactly what you need. Grandmother has more experience with sacred gears than almost anyone, and she's not affiliated with any of the major factions. You couldn't ask for a more neutral teacher."
   "And I get to explore Kuoh like a local instead of being dragged to boring historical sites," Chysis added with a laugh. "It sounds like a perfect arrangement to me."
   I found myself smiling at the enthusiasm in her voice. "Alright then. I'd be happy to show you around town. I know Kuoh pretty well - all the good restaurants, the quiet spots where you can actually relax, and the places that most tourists never think to visit."
   "Perfect!" Chysis clapped her hands together. "I knew you'd be exactly what I needed. My servants keep taking me to all the 'proper' places - museums, temples, official landmarks. But I want to experience the real Kuoh, the places where people actually live and enjoy themselves."
   As we made our way back toward the main sitting room, I couldn't help but feel that this unexpected meeting might be exactly what I needed. Not just for understanding my abilities, but for finding a sense of belonging in this strange new world.
   And if I could show someone as kind as Chysis around my adopted home of Kuoh, well, that sounded like it could be genuinely enjoyable too.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 13: Ch 13 : Perfect Memories
   The next morning, I found myself standing outside the mansion gates once again, though this time I felt considerably more relaxed about the visit. Chysis had insisted on meeting early, claiming she wanted to make the most of the day, and I had to admit I was looking forward to showing her around Kuoh.
   The massive front doors opened before I could knock, revealing Chysis in a surprisingly casual outfit - a simple white blouse and dark jeans that somehow still managed to look elegant on her. Her crimson hair was loose today, falling in gentle waves past her shoulders.
   "Akira-kun!" she called out cheerfully, practically bouncing on her feet. "I've been looking forward to this all morning. I even dismissed my usual entourage for the day so we could have a proper adventure."
   "Your entourage?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.
   "Oh, you know - bodyguards, assistants, the usual group of people who follow important devils around," she said with a wave of her hand. "They mean well, but they have this annoying habit of making everything feel like a formal state visit. Today, I want to be just a regular person exploring the town."
   I couldn't help but smile at her enthusiasm. "Well then, just a regular person it is. Though I should warn you - some of the places I want to show you aren't exactly... luxurious."
   "Even better!" Chysis clapped her hands together. "I've been surrounded by luxury for centuries. I want to see how normal people live and enjoy themselves."
   We started our tour at the local shopping district, walking down the busy streets as the morning crowd went about their daily routines. I noticed how Chysis's eyes seemed to take in everything - the small shops, the street vendors, the way people interacted with each other.
   "It's so vibrant," she murmured, watching a group of elderly women chatting animatedly outside a traditional sweets shop. "Everyone seems so... connected to each other."
   "It's one of the things I like about Kuoh," I said, guiding her toward a small caf" I'd discovered a few weeks ago. "It's big enough to have interesting places, but small enough that you start recognizing faces after a while."
   The caf" was tucked between a bookstore and a flower shop, its exterior modest but inviting. I held the door open for Chysis, who peered inside with obvious curiosity.
   "This is adorable," she said, taking in the mismatched furniture and hand-painted signs. "And it smells amazing."
   We settled into a corner booth, and I watched Chysis's face light up as she examined the simple menu written on a chalkboard. "What do you recommend?"
   "The owner makes the best coffee in town," I said, "and her pastries are all homemade. Nothing fancy, but everything's made with care."
   When the elderly owner approached our table, Chysis surprised me by bowing politely and greeting her in perfectly polite Japanese. The woman's face broke into a delighted smile, and they chatted for several minutes about the caf", the neighborhood, and Chysis's "visit from out of town."
   "She's lovely," Chysis said after the owner had left to prepare our order. "So genuine and warm. You can tell she really cares about this place."
   "That's exactly why I wanted to bring you here," I said. "This is what real Kuoh feels like - not the tourist attractions or the famous landmarks, but the places where people put their hearts into what they do."
   Our conversation was interrupted by the arrival of our coffee and pastries, and I watched with amusement as Chysis took her first sip of the simple caf" coffee. Her eyes widened slightly, and she set the cup down with a look of genuine surprise.
   "This is incredible," she said. "I've had coffee prepared by professional chefs, but this... this has something they don't."
   "Passion," I suggested. "She's been running this place for twenty years, and she still gets excited about trying new blends."
   "Passion," Chysis repeated thoughtfully. "Yes, that's exactly it. It's the same thing I sensed about you yesterday - you have passion for the things you care about. It's quite rare, especially in our world."
   After the caf", I led her through the quieter residential areas, pointing out the small neighborhood shrines, the community gardens maintained by local volunteers, and the tiny parks where children played while their parents chatted. Chysis absorbed it all with the fascination of someone experiencing a completely different way of life.
   "In the underworld," she said as we sat on a bench overlooking a small pond where an elderly man was feeding ducks, "everything is about power and position. Even our leisure activities are usually political in some way. But this... this is just people living their lives."
   "Is that why you're on vacation here?" I asked. "To get away from all the politics?"
   Chysis was quiet for a moment, watching the ducks paddle around the pond. "Partly, yes. But also because I wanted to remember what it feels like to be around people who aren't trying to gain something from me. In the underworld, everyone wants something - power, connections, favors. Here, that old woman in the caf" just wanted to serve us good coffee and maybe share a pleasant conversation."
   "And now?" I asked. "Are you finding what you were looking for?"
   She turned to look at me, and I was surprised by the depth of emotion in her eyes. "More than I expected, actually. Rias was right about you - you're quite remarkable, Akira-kun. Not just because of your abilities, but because of who you are as a person."
   I felt heat rise in my cheeks. "I'm not that special. I'm just trying to find my place in this world."
   "That's exactly what makes you special," Chysis said with a gentle smile. "You could have accepted any number of offers for power or protection, but you chose to forge your own path. That takes courage, especially when you're facing the kind of dangers that exist in our world."
   We spent the rest of the afternoon exploring more of Kuoh - the local library where I'd spent countless hours reading about supernatural lore, the small ramen shop where the owner remembered everyone's favorite orders, the hill behind the school where you could see the entire town spread out below.
   As the sun began to set, we found ourselves back at the same hill, sitting on the grass and looking out over the lights beginning to twinkle in the distance.
   "Thank you," Chysis said softly. "This has been one of the most enjoyable days I've had in a very long time."
   "Thank you for letting me show you around," I replied. "It's been nice seeing Kuoh through fresh eyes. Sometimes you forget to appreciate the things you see every day."
   "Speaking of appreciation," Chysis said, turning to face me more fully, "I meant what I said yesterday about helping you understand your abilities. When would you like to start?"
   I considered the question. "Honestly? As soon as possible. The sparring match with Akeno showed me how much I still have to learn."
   "Excellent," Chysis said, standing up and brushing grass from her jeans. "Then how about we begin tomorrow? I have some exercises that should help you understand the deeper nature of your sacred gear."
   "What kind of exercises?" I asked, getting to my feet as well.
   "The kind that will challenge you in ways you haven't been challenged before," she said with a mysterious smile. "But don't worry - I promise they won't be anything you can't handle. After all, I've seen what you're capable of when you put your mind to it."
   As we walked back toward the mansion, I couldn't help but feel that this unexpected friendship with Chysis was going to be more important than I'd initially realized.
   Chysis was waiting for me in the garden, dressed in what looked like training attire - a simple black outfit that allowed for easy movement. Her crimson hair was pulled back in a practical ponytail, and there was a different energy about her today. Less vacation-goer, more teacher.
   "Good morning, Akira-kun," she said with a warm smile. "I hope you're ready for something different than yesterday's leisurely tour."
   "I'm ready," I said, though I wasn't entirely sure what to expect. "What exactly are we going to be doing?"
   "First, we're going to properly assess what you're working with," Chysis explained, gesturing toward an area of the garden that had been cleared of its usual decorative elements. "Rias told me about your water manipulation, but she also mentioned you have other abilities. I want to see everything."
   I hesitated for a moment. I'd been careful about revealing the full extent of my powers, but if Chysis was going to help me, she needed to know what she was working with.
   "Everything," she confirmed. "I can't help you reach your potential if I don't know what that potential actually is."
   I took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright. Water manipulation first, then."
   I extended my senses toward the nearby fountain, drawing the water up in a smooth column that twisted and shaped itself according to my will. I formed it into various shapes - spheres, spirals, even a rough approximation of a bird in flight.
   "Good control," Chysis murmured, walking around me as I worked. "Your technique is quite refined. Now, what else?"
   I let the water return to the fountain and took another deep breath. "This might be a bit more... dramatic."
   I closed my eyes and felt for that familiar warmth in my chest, the power that had been with me since I first arrived in this world. The transformation began slowly at first - my senses sharpening, my muscles becoming more defined, spotted patterns appearing on my skin.
   When I opened my eyes, I could see everything with perfect clarity. Chysis's heartbeat, the way the morning light filtered through the trees, the small movements of insects in the grass. My body felt coiled with potential energy, ready to spring into action at a moment's notice.
   "Ara ara," Chysis breathed, her eyes wide with genuine surprise. "A leopard transformation. How fascinating."
   "It's not a complete transformation," I explained, my voice carrying a slight growl. "More like... enhanced physical abilities. Increased speed, strength, reflexes, and senses."
   "Show me," she said, backing away to give me more space.
   I moved, and even I was impressed by how fluid it felt. I crossed the garden in what felt like a single bound, my movements silent despite the speed. I scaled the wall of the mansion effortlessly, my enhanced grip allowing me to find purchase on seemingly smooth surfaces.
   "Remarkable," Chysis said as I dropped back down to the ground. "The combination of enhanced physical abilities and water manipulation... that's quite versatile."
   "That's what I thought," I said, allowing the transformation to fade. "But I'm still learning how to use them together effectively."
   "Well, that's what we're here for," Chysis said, clapping her hands together. "Let's start with the basics. Transform again, but this time, try to maintain your water manipulation while in that state."
   I shifted back into my leopard form and reached out toward the fountain. The water responded, but it felt different somehow - more aggressive, more primal. Instead of the smooth, controlled streams I usually created, the water moved in sharp, predatory patterns.
   "Interesting," Chysis observed. "Your transformation doesn't just affect your physical abilities - it changes how you express your other powers as well. The water is responding to your more animalistic instincts."
   "Is that bad?" I asked, watching the water spiral in increasingly complex hunting patterns.
   "Not bad at all," she said with a smile. "Just different. Now, let's see how well you can combine them in combat."
   Without warning, Chysis raised her hand and a bolt of crimson lightning shot toward me. My enhanced reflexes kicked in, and I dove to the side while simultaneously pulling water from the fountain to form a barrier. The lightning struck the water shield, but instead of dissipating harmlessly, it seemed to energize the water somehow.
   "Don't just defend," Chysis called out, already preparing another attack. "Use both abilities together!"
   I pushed off from the ground, my leopard form propelling me forward with incredible speed. As I moved, I shaped the water around me into sharp projectiles, launching them at Chysis while closing the distance between us.
   She deflected the water attacks with casual gestures, but I could see her eyes tracking my movements with genuine interest. "Better! But you're still thinking of them as separate abilities. They should flow together naturally."
   Another bolt of lightning, this one aimed at where I would be rather than where I was. I twisted in mid-air, using my enhanced agility to change direction, but the attack still caught my shoulder. The electrical shock sent me tumbling, but I managed to roll with the impact and come up in a crouch.
   "Again," Chysis said, not giving me time to recover. "And this time, stop thinking so much!"
   I growled, a sound that was more animal than human, and let my instincts take over. Instead of trying to plan my attacks, I simply moved. Water flowed around me like liquid muscle, extending my reach and amplifying my strikes. When I leaped, streams of water propelled me further and faster. When I landed, water cushioned my impact and immediately reformed into offensive shapes.
   "Yes!" Chysis exclaimed, dodging a particularly creative combination of claws and water whips. "That's exactly what I wanted to see!"
   For the next hour, she pushed me harder than anyone had before. Not just physically, but mentally and emotionally. She forced me to react without thinking, to trust in the synergy between my abilities rather than trying to control every aspect of the fight.
   By the time she finally called a halt, I was exhausted but exhilarated. My leopard form faded as I collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily.
   "Excellent work," Chysis said, offering me a towel. "You have incredible potential, Akira-kun. The way your abilities complement each other is quite remarkable."
   "It felt... different," I admitted, accepting the towel gratefully. "More natural, somehow."
   "That's because you stopped trying to use them as separate tools and started letting them work as parts of a whole," she explained. "Your leopard form enhances your instincts, and your water manipulation responds to those instincts. When you combine them properly, they create something greater than the sum of their parts."
   "Is that why you wanted me to stop thinking so much?"
   "Exactly," Chysis nodded. "Overthinking creates barriers between different aspects of your power. When you trust your instincts, those barriers disappear."
   She sat down beside me on the grass, her expression becoming more serious. "But there's something else I want to discuss. Your abilities... they're not typical of any sacred gear I've encountered before."
   I felt a chill run down my spine. "What do you mean?"
   "Sacred gears usually have a specific theme or focus," she explained. "But yours seem to be a collection of different powers that happen to work well together. That's... unusual."
   "Not bad, necessarily. But it suggests that whatever gave you these abilities is either very ancient or very unusual. Have you had any strange dreams lately? Any visions or voices you can't explain?"
   I thought about the gacha system, but there was no way I could explain that without sounding completely insane. "Nothing like that. The abilities just... appeared when I needed them."
   "Hmm," Chysis murmured, clearly not entirely satisfied with my answer. "Well, regardless of their origin, we need to make sure you can use them effectively. I want to see you again tomorrow, and this time we'll work on more advanced combinations."
   "Much more advanced," she said with a smile that was both promising and slightly terrifying. "Today was just the beginning, Akira-kun. If you're going to survive in this world as an independent player, you need to be able to hold your own against opponents much stronger than yourself."
   As I prepared to leave, Chysis handed me a small crystal that seemed to pulse with its own internal light.
   "Practice with this," she said. "Try to maintain both your transformation and your water manipulation while you carry it. It will help you build the stamina needed for extended combat" Chysis said with a mischievous smile "The best training happens when you're not thinking about it as training."
   As I walked back toward town, the crystal tucked safely in my pocket, I couldn't help but feel that this was just the beginning. Chysis had shown me possibilities I'd never considered, ways to combine my abilities that felt more natural than anything I'd tried before.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 14: Ch 14 : Asia Argento
   Seven days had passed since Chysis began my training, and the difference was remarkable.
   Every day I pushed my limits under her watchful eye. What had started as clumsy attempts to combine my leopard transformation with water manipulation had evolved into something that felt as natural as breathing. It was a progress.
   The breakthrough had come on the third day, when Chysis had me practice while blindfolded.
   "Stop trying to control everything" she'd said, her voice calm but firm "Let your instincts guide the water, let your transformation blend well with your mind and ability" When I'd finally managed to maintain both abilities simultaneously for, the pride in her eyes had been worth every moment of frustration.
   Now, as I walked through the quiet morning streets toward Kuoh Academy, I could feel the subtle change in my body.
   I paused at a small fountain in the town square, extending my senses toward the water while allowing the familiar warmth of transformation to flow through me.
   Without conscious thought, streams of water rose from the fountain, moving in complex patterns that mirrored the fluid. This was what I'd been missing during my spar with Akeno - the proper integration of my abilities. Otherwise, I would have defeated her for sure.
   The past week hadn't just been about training, though.
   Chysis had an... interesting way of showing appreciation. My apartment was now filled with expensive clothes I'd never asked for, gourmet food that probably cost more than my monthly rent, and enough high-end electronics to stock a small store.
   Every time I protested, she'd wave off my concerns with a casual "What good is money if you can't spend it on people, you care about?"
   The generosity was overwhelming, but I'd learned to accept it gracefully. Chysis seemed to genuinely enjoy spoiling people, and rejecting her gifts only made her more determined to find something I couldn't refuse.
   I let the water settle back into the fountain and continued toward school, my mind already shifting to the reason for this early morning trip. Rias had sent a message through Koneko the previous evening, asking me to meet her at the academy before classes started. The tone had been formal, almost businesslike, which usually meant something important was happening, fallen angels? Issei? Only way to know, is to meet her in person.
   As I walked, my thoughts drifted to the other project I'd been working on in secret. The Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist - a martial arts technique I'd been developing during my late-night training sessions in the woods.
   The technique blended well with my arsenal of abilities, the concept was sound: using water manipulation to create devastating pressure waves while my leopard form provided the speed and precision necessary for the complex movements.
   The problem was finding time to practice without alerting the devils to my expanding skills. They already knew about my water manipulation and transformation - adding a martial arts technique to the mix might raise uncomfortable questions about where I was learning these abilities. It has raised enough attention in one faction.
   I'd have to be careful. Find isolated places, practice during off-hours, maybe even-
   A gentle tap on my shoulder interrupted my thoughts. I turned around, expecting to see a classmate or perhaps a stranger, but instead found myself face-to-face with a young woman who immediately caught my attention.
   She was petite, probably around my age, with long blonde hair that fell in gentle waves past her shoulders. Her eyes were a striking shade of green, wide and expressive, with an innocent quality that seemed almost luminous in the morning light. But what really stood out was her attire - a traditional nun's habit in pristine white and black, complete with a white veil that framed her delicate features.
   She was clutching a well-worn leather suitcase in one hand, and when she spoke, her voice was soft and melodious, though heavily accented with what sounded like Italian English.
   "Excuse me" she said, bowing politely in a way that seemed both formal and genuinely respectful "I am... how do you say... lost? I am looking for the church, but I cannot find it. Could you perhaps... help me?"
   Her broken English was endearing, and there was something about her presence that felt different from the other supernatural beings I'd encountered. Not powerful or dangerous, but... pure, somehow. Like she carried light with her wherever she went.
   "Of course" I said, offering what I hoped was a reassuring smile "Are you looking for the main church in town? It's a bit tricky to find if you don't know the area"
   Her face lit up with relief and gratitude. "Yes, yes! The main church. I am supposed to meet someone there, but..." She gestured helplessly at the unfamiliar streets around us "Everything looks so different from what I expected."
   I glanced at my watch. I still had time before my meeting with Rias, and this girl clearly needed help. Besides, something about her made me want to ensure she reached her destination safely.
   "I can show you the way," I offered. "It's not far, just a few blocks from here. I'm Akira, by the way"
   "Oh!" She bowed again, deeper this time. "Thank you so much! I am Asia. Asia Argento. It is very kind of you to help me find the way"
   As we continued walking toward the church, Asia began to open up more, her initial shyness giving way to genuine curiosity about her surroundings. She asked questions about the shops we passed, the people we saw, and the general culture of Japan. Her enthusiasm was infectious, and I found myself enjoying her company more than I'd expected.
   "This is my first time leaving Italy" she admitted as we paused at a crosswalk. "Everything is so different here. The buildings, the people, even the air feels different."
   "Italy must be beautiful," I said, watching as she carefully observed the morning commuters hurrying past us. "What part are you from?"
   "A small town near Vatican City," she replied, her voice taking on a wistful quality. "It was... quiet. Very different from this."
   There was something in her tone that made me glance at her more carefully. Despite her obvious wonder at the new environment, there was an underlying tension in her posture, a wariness that seemed at odds with her innocent demeanor.
   "And you said you're here for church work?" I asked, trying to keep my tone casual.
   "Yes," she said, her grip tightening on her suitcase. "I have... special abilities that can help people. Healing abilities. The Church thought I could be of use here."
   My blood ran cold. Healing abilities. Blonde hair, green eyes, a nun's habit, and that particular combination of innocence and hidden sadness...
   Asia Argento. The exiled nun with Twilight Healing.
   The realization hit me like a physical blow, and I had to force myself to keep walking normally. I knew this story. I knew exactly what was supposed to happen to her. She would be taken in by the fallen angels at the church, who would pretend to accept her while secretly planning to extract her sacred gear. They would use her healing abilities, manipulate her faith, and then when they no longer needed her... they would kill her to steal Twilight Healing.
   She would only survive because Issei would save her at the last moment, and Rias would reincarnate her as a devil. But Issei wasn't awakened yet. He was still just a regular student, completely unaware of the supernatural world. Without him...
   "Akira-san?" Asia's voice pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. "Are you alright? You look pale."
   I forced a smile, trying to push down the growing panic in my chest. "I'm fine, just... thinking about something."
   But I wasn't fine. The weight of what I knew was crushing. This innocent girl, who spoke with such genuine faith and kindness, was walking directly into a trap that would end in her death. And I was the one leading her there.
   As we continued walking, getting closer to the church district, I found myself studying her more intently. She was exactly as I remembered from the story - sweet, trusting, with that luminous quality that made her seem almost ethereal. She had no idea what kind of monsters were waiting for her.
   The internal debate raged in my mind. This was the main plot. If I interfered, what would happen to the timeline? Issei's awakening, the events that would bring the main characters together, the entire sequence of events that I knew was supposed to unfold...
   But then I looked at Asia's face again, saw the way she smiled when she noticed a small shrine tucked between buildings, the way she unconsciously blessed herself when we passed a group of elderly people. This wasn't just a character in a story - she was a real person, with real feelings, real dreams, and real faith.
   How could I just deliver her to her death, even if I knew she would eventually be saved? The trauma she would experience - being betrayed by those she trusted, having her sacred gear torn from her body, dying in agony - wasn't something I could just dismiss as "part of the plot."
   "Asia," I said suddenly, stopping in the middle of the sidewalk. "Can I ask you something?"
   She tilted her head, curious. "Of course, Akira-san."
   "Are you absolutely certain that the people you're supposed to meet at the church are trustworthy?"
   Her expression grew puzzled. "I... yes? They are fellow servants of God. They specifically requested help from the Vatican because they needed someone with my abilities."
   "And you came all this way alone?"
   "The Church thought it would be best," she said quietly, and I caught the slight tremor in her voice. "I am... not always welcome in traditional church settings. My abilities are sometimes viewed with suspicion by other clergy."
   Just as I remembered. The fallen angels had manipulated the Church into sending her away, isolating her from any support system. Perfect prey for their schemes.
   A soft rumbling sound interrupted the heavy moment. Asia's face turned bright red as she pressed her hands to her stomach, looking mortified.
   "I... I'm so sorry," she stammered, clearly embarrassed. "I haven't eaten since yesterday. I was too nervous about the journey, and then I got lost this morning..."
   The innocent admission broke something in my chest. Here was this sweet girl who had traveled halfway around the world to help people, and she was starving because she was too nervous to eat. She was about to walk into a trap that would end in her death, and she was apologizing for her stomach growling.
   The decision crystallized in that moment. Plot be damned.
   "Asia," I said gently, "how about we get you something to eat first? You must be exhausted from traveling."
   "Oh, no, I couldn't impose-" she began, but her stomach chose that moment to growl again, even louder than before. Her face turned an even deeper shade of red.
   "I insist," I said, already changing direction away from the church district. "There's a wonderful caf" not far from here. My treat."
   Asia looked torn between her obvious hunger and her sense of duty. "But... the people at the church are expecting me..."
   "A few more minutes won't hurt," I said, guiding her toward a small caf" I'd noticed earlier. "Besides, you'll be much more effective in your work if you're not running on an empty stomach."
   As we walked, my mind was already racing ahead to the next problem. I couldn't just feed her and then send her on her way - that would only delay the inevitable. I needed to find a way to keep her safe, somewhere the fallen angels couldn't find her.
   And I knew exactly where that might be.
   "Actually, Asia," I said as we entered the cozy caf", "I might have a better idea than just breakfast. I have a friend who runs a... private residence. Very secure, very discrete. She's helped other people who've found themselves in difficult situations."
   "I don't understand," Asia said, confusion evident in her voice as I guided her to a corner table.
   "What I mean is," I chose my words carefully, "sometimes the people who claim to want to help us aren't always who they seem to be. And sometimes, the best help comes from unexpected places."
   Asia studied my face for a long moment, and I could see her weighing my words. She was clearly torn between her duty to report to the church and some instinct that was telling her to be cautious.
   "I... I don't know why," she said finally, "but I feel like I can trust you, Akira-san. There's something about you that feels... safe."
   The irony wasn't lost on me. If only she knew how dangerous my world had become, how complicated "safe" really was.
   "Then let's get you fed," I said, signaling to the elderly caf" owner. "And then I'll make a call to my friend. I think you'll like her."
   As the owner approached our table with her warm smile, I was already planning my next move. I would need to call Chysis, explain the situation without revealing too much about my knowledge of future events. She was intelligent enough to understand that Asia needed protection, and powerful enough to provide it.
   The fallen angels would be expecting Asia to come to them at the church. They would never think to look for her in the mansion of a high-class devil on vacation.
   "This place smells wonderful," Asia said, breathing in the aroma of fresh coffee and baked goods. Her eyes lit up as she took in the cozy atmosphere, and for a moment, she looked exactly like what she was - a young woman far from home, experiencing something new and delightful.
   "Wait until you taste the pastries," I said, watching as she carefully set her suitcase beside her chair. "The owner makes everything from scratch."
   As we settled in to wait for our order, I couldn't help but feel a mixture of satisfaction and apprehension. I had made my choice - I was going to save Asia from her canonical fate. But in doing so, I was stepping fully into the role of someone who could change the course of events in this world.
   There was no going back now. The question was whether I was strong enough to handle the consequences of my decision.
   "Akira-san," Asia said softly, interrupting my thoughts. "Thank you. For helping me, I mean. I was feeling quite lost and alone, and you... you've been very kind."
   Looking at her grateful smile, I knew I had made the right choice. Whatever complications arose from changing the timeline, protecting innocence from those who would exploit it was worth the risk.
   Some things were more important than maintaining a story's plot.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 15: Ch 15 : Rooom
   The elderly caf" owner approached our table with a warm smile, her weathered hands carrying a tray of steaming coffee and an assortment of pastries that made Asia's eyes widen with wonder.
   "Thank you so much," Asia said in careful Japanese, bowing her head politely. The owner beamed at her effort and patted her shoulder gently before returning to her kitchen.
   I watched as Asia carefully selected a small cream puff, taking a delicate bite and closing her eyes in apparent bliss. The simple pleasure on her face reinforced my decision - this girl deserved to experience joy, not betrayal and death.
   "While you eat," I said, pulling out my phone, "let me call my friend. Her name is Chysis, and she has a way of... solving complicated problems."
   Asia paused mid-bite, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features. "Akira-san, I don't want to cause trouble for anyone. Perhaps I should just-"
   "Asia," I interrupted gently, "do you trust me?"
   She met my eyes, and I saw her internal struggle. Everything in her upbringing told her to report to the church as instructed, but something deeper was warning her to be careful.
   "I... yes," she said finally. "I do trust you."
   I nodded and stepped away to make the call. Chysis answered on the first ring.
   "Akira! How lovely to hear from you. Are you calling to thank me for the new wardrobe I had delivered? The navy jacket should complement your eyes perfectly."
   "Chysis, I need your help," I said, keeping my voice low. "There's a girl here - a nun with healing abilities. She's been sent to meet some... questionable people at the local church. I think she's walking into a trap."
   The playful tone vanished from Chysis's voice immediately. "Fallen angels?"
   "Most likely. She's young, innocent, and has no idea what she's gotten into. I was hoping..."
   "Bring her to me immediately," Chysis said without hesitation. "I'll prepare a room and ensure she's protected. You did right to call me, Akira."
   "Thank you," I said, relief flooding through me. "We'll be there within the hour."
   When I returned to the table, Asia was carefully savoring her coffee, her expression thoughtful.
   "Your friend agreed to help?" she asked.
   "More than agreed. She's expecting us." I sat down across from her. "Asia, I need to ask you something important. Have you ever had any... unusual experiences with church officials? Anything that made you feel uncomfortable or suspicious?"
   Her hands stilled around her coffee cup. "I... there were incidents. People who claimed to serve God but whose actions seemed..." She struggled for words. "Dark. Wrong. Why do you ask?"
   "Because I have reason to believe the people you're supposed to meet aren't who they claim to be."
   Asia's face went pale. "But they had official Church documents. They knew about my abilities, about why I was sent away from Vatican City..."
   "Which means they have connections, but not necessarily the right ones." I leaned forward. "Asia, I know this sounds strange, but what if I told you there were people who pose as clergy to take advantage of those with special abilities?"
   Her green eyes widened, and I saw recognition flash across her features. "You mean like the ones who... who made me heal those terrible men? The ones who said it was God's will, even though something inside me screamed that it was wrong?"
   My heart clenched. Even before the fallen angels got their hands on her, she had been manipulated and abused. "Exactly like that."
   Asia set down her coffee cup with shaking hands. "Then what do I do? I have nowhere to go. The Church sent me here, but if these people are like the others..."
   "You come with me," I said firmly. "My friend Chysis is... well, she's powerful enough to protect you, and she has experience dealing with people who abuse their authority. You'll be safe with her while we figure out your next steps."
   "But I don't even know you," Asia whispered, though her tone suggested she was trying to convince herself more than me.
   "No, you don't. But tell me - what does your heart say? When you look at me, what do you feel?"
   Asia studied my face for a long moment. "I feel... peace. Like you're someone I can trust. It's strange - I've learned to be wary of people who offer help, but with you..." She trailed off, then nodded decisively. "I'll come with you."
   "Good." I stood and left money on the table. "Let's go."
   As we walked through the morning streets, I couldn't help but notice how Asia's entire demeanor had changed. The nervous energy was still there, but now it seemed more like anticipation than dread. She asked questions about Chysis, about the area we were heading to, and even made small observations about the differences between Italian and Japanese architecture.
   "Akira-san," she said as we approached the more upscale district where Chysis lived, "may I ask you something personal?"
   "Are you... are you like me? Do you have special abilities?"
   I glanced at her, considering how much to reveal. "I do, actually. Water manipulation and shape-shifting."
   "Shape-shifting?" Her eyes lit up with fascination rather than fear. "That's amazing! I've only ever met one other person with abilities besides myself. It's... it's nice to know I'm not alone."
   "You're definitely not alone," I assured her. "There are more of us than you might think. Though not all of them have good intentions."
   "Like the people at the church?"
   We had reached the gates of Chysis's mansion, and Asia stopped short, staring up at the imposing structure.
   "This is where your friend lives?" she asked, a note of awe in her voice.
   "Chysis has... refined tastes," I said diplomatically. "But don't let the grandeur intimidate you. She's one of the kindest people I know."
   As if summoned by my words, the front door opened, and Chysis appeared. She had chosen a more conservative outfit than usual - a elegant burgundy dress that was sophisticated rather than revealing - and her usual predatory smile had been replaced with something warmer and more maternal.
   "You must be Asia," she said, approaching with graceful steps. "Welcome to my home. I'm Chysis."
   Asia curtsied automatically, her training taking over. "Thank you for your hospitality, Chysis-san. I... I hope I'm not imposing."
   "Nonsense," Chysis waved away her concerns. "Akira was quite right to bring you here. Why don't we get you settled in, and then we can discuss your situation properly?"
   As we walked through the mansion's opulent halls, I noticed Asia's wide-eyed wonder at the artwork and architecture. But more importantly, I saw her shoulders relax for the first time since I'd met her.
   "Your room is here," Chysis said, opening a door to reveal a beautiful guest suite decorated in soft blues and whites. "I took the liberty of preparing some clothes in your size - I hope you don't mind."
   Asia stepped into the room, setting down her worn suitcase and running her hand along the silk bedding. "It's beautiful," she whispered. "I've never... thank you."
   "There's a bathroom through that door," Chysis pointed out. "Why don't you freshen up, and then we'll have lunch? I imagine you have quite a story to tell."
   After Asia had retreated to her room, Chysis pulled me aside.
   "Fallen angels?" she asked quietly, as I told her about them being in town, while also keeping this hiding nun, our little secret.
   "Almost certainly. They would have used her healing abilities, then killed her to steal her sacred gear."
   Chysis's expression darkened. "Over my dead body. That child has been through enough trauma already - I can sense it on her."
   "I can protect her, certainly. But Akira, you realize what you've done?" Chysis studied my face carefully. "You've just drastically messed with the fallen angels. There will be consequences."
   "I know," I said. "But I couldn't just let her walk into that trap. Some things are more important than letting a innocent one walk to their death. Besides, they don't know about her being here, so it's all good"
   Chysis smiled, and for a moment, her expression reminded me of a proud teacher.
   "Now? Now we give that girl a chance to let relax. The fallen angels will be expecting her at the church. When she doesn't appear, they'll start looking. So be ready, if you find Rias questioning about the details of her disappearance"
   As if on cue, my phone buzzed with a message from Rias: "Where are you? We were supposed to meet this morning."
   I had completely forgotten about the meeting in my urgency to help Asia. "I need to go to the academy. Can you-"
   "I'll take excellent care of her," Chysis assured me with a genuine smile "Go handle your devil business. I would take good care of her"
   As I hurried toward Kuoh Academy, I couldn't shake the feeling that Chysis's warning carried more weight than I understood. I had saved Asia from her canonical fate, but what else had I set in motion?
   I was already late for my meeting with Rias. Whatever consequences came from my decision, I would face them. Some choices, I was learning, were worth the risk of an uncertain future.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 16: Ch 16 : New Member
   "Akira, I'd like you to meet Issei" Rias announced with her characteristic warm smile, gesturing toward the brown-haired boy who stood nervously beside her "He's our newest peerage member"
   Akira, who had been quietly observing from his position near the window, stepped forward with a polite nod.l "Nice to meet you, Issei. I'm Akira, and I-"
   "Wait just a minute! It's you!" Issei suddenly interrupted, his voice rising with unexpected intensity. He pointed an accusatory finger at Akira. "I can tell just by looking at you - you're trying to get in between my dream of becoming the Harem King, aren't you?!"
   *What the hell is this guy talking about?* Akira thought, blinking in confusion. *I literally just tried to introduce myself.*
   "Pervert," Koneko muttered flatly from her corner, her golden eyes showing clear disdain.
   Kiba chuckled softly, shaking his head. "That's quite the bold proclamation, Issei."
   Akeno covered her mouth with her hand, a melodious laugh escaping her lips. "My, my, how ambitious of you~"
   Seeing Akira's genuinely bewildered expression, Rias stepped in with an amused smile. "Akira, Issei's dream is to become a Harem King. He's quite... passionate about it."
   "I'm not part of her peerage," Akira clarified, still trying to process the bizarre introduction "But I am not sure about getting in your path of Harem King"
   "You're not?" Issei asked, his surprise evident. The accusatory finger slowly lowered as confusion replaced his earlier bravado.
   "Akira is human," Kiba explained helpfully. "He's affiliated with us, but he's not a devil like the rest of us."
   Akira's eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Issei with newfound interest. "Does he have a Sacred Gear too?"
   Rias nodded, her expression becoming more serious. "Yes, and that's actually the main reason I called you here today."
   The conversation continued as Rias began explaining the situation with the Fallen Angels in town. Akira listened intently, occasionally glancing at Issei who was still processing his new reality.
   "So there are Fallen Angels in town?" Akira asked, feigning surprise despite already knowing the plot. *Got to play my part convincingly.*
   "Yes, unfortunately," Rias confirmed. "And Issei here was quite unlucky to end up being their target."
   "Actually," Issei interjected, his face scrunching up in discomfort, "that's not what made me upset. The fact that Kiba had to share a bed with me to heal my injuries - that's what really hurt!"
   Akira nearly choked on his tea, coughing violently as he looked at Rias with wide eyes. She simply chuckled and nodded in confirmation.
   "Yeah," Akira managed between coughs, "I can see how that would be more hurtful than getting killed by a Fallen Angel."
   "Finally!" Issei cried out dramatically, tears streaming down his face. "Someone who understands! You're better than I thought you'd be!"
   After the comedic moment passed, Akira's expression grew more serious. "This still doesn't answer why I'm here, Rias."
   "I believe the Fallen Angels might target you as well," she explained, her tone becoming grave. "Since you also possess a Sacred Gear, you could be in danger."
   "He has a Sacred Gear too?" Issei asked, his surprise evident.
   *Well, she's not wrong about that,* Akira thought, nodding slowly. "I understand. I'll be careful then." He stood up, preparing to leave. "If that's all, I should head back to train before nightfall."
   "Wait," Rias called out, reaching into her desk drawer. She pulled out an elegant flyer and handed it to him.
   "What's this?" Akira asked, examining the ornate paper.
   "A summoning flyer," Rias explained. "If you find yourself in trouble with the Fallen Angels, use this to summon me. I'll come to your aid."
   Akira pocketed the flyer with a grateful nod. "Thank you, Rias. I appreciate the backup plan."
   As he headed toward the door, he could feel the weight of everyone's eyes on him, particularly Issei's curious gaze.
   The tree beside me exploded into splinters as I dodged left, water whipping around my body in defensive spirals. Just a training dummy, but I'd been imagining it was Raynare's smug face for the past hour.
   Focus. I straightened up, brushing bark from my shirt. Getting worked up over hypothetical fights wasn't going to help anyone.
   The woods were quiet again, nothing but the sound of wind through leaves and my own heavy breathing. I'd found this clearing months ago - far enough from any hiking trails that nobody would stumble across me practicing supernatural martial arts, but close enough to town that I could get back quickly if needed. Moonlight filtered through the canopy above, casting everything in silver shadows.
   I rolled my shoulders, feeling the familiar weight of the day settling into my muscles. Time to work.
   Water pooled around my feet as I dropped into the opening stance, drawn from the nearby stream that ran along the edge of the clearing. The stuff responded easier now than it had six months ago, back when I was still figuring out how to make Bang's martial art work with actual water instead of just the metaphorical kind. Turns out when you can actually control the element, the techniques hit a lot harder.
   I started with Flowing Water Crushing Rock - the foundation of everything else. My body moved through the form with practiced ease, water rising from the floor in perfect spirals that matched my movements. Each step, each turn of my waist, every shift of weight was mirrored by the liquid around me. The water didn't just follow my movements - it became part of them, flowing with the same rhythm as my breathing.
   'Asia's safe now' I thought as I held the final position of the form, water suspended in mid-air around me like frozen ribbons 'That's what matters'
   I let the water settle before moving into the next technique. Those Fallen Angels had to know she was gone by now. Question was, what were they gonna do about it?
   *Cascading Torrent* came next - my favorite of the offensive techniques. I raised both hands above my head and let the power flow through me. Water erupted upward in a massive column before crashing down in controlled waves, each one hitting exactly where I wanted it to hit. The sound echoed through the trees like thunder, but the water never splashed randomly. Every drop was exactly where I put it.
   The technique was supposed to overwhelm an opponent's defenses through sheer volume and pressure. But right now, watching the water dance to my will, it was just helping me think.
   Raynare wasn't exactly the planning type. She was more the "stab first, ask questions later" kind of crazy. But even she wasn't stupid enough to stick around when her meal ticket vanished into thin air. Right?
   Problem was, this wasn't the anime. Real people didn't always follow the script. Maybe in the show Raynare was just a canon fodder for the first arc, but she was a legitimate threat who could put holes in people.
   *They should leave,* I thought, letting the water from the last technique gather around my feet again. *They lost their target. Smart move would be to cut their losses and get the hell out of dodge.*
   But since when had Fallen Angels ever been smart?
   I moved into *Reflecting Stream* - the defensive technique I'd probably used most in actual combat. The water around me shifted into a flowing barrier that moved with my body, always positioned to deflect attacks while keeping me mobile. It looked simple, almost lazy, but the control required was insane. Every current had to be perfectly timed, every flow calculated to redirect force rather than absorb it.
   I'd gotten pretty good at it, considering how much practice I'd had with Chysis lately. The technique had saved my ass more times than I could count.
   *I could take them.* The thought wasn't arrogance - it was cold calculation. I knew their abilities, their weaknesses. I had months of training, a Sacred Gear, and the element of surprise. Everything except raw power was on my side.
   The real question was whether I should.
   The water around me settled into gentler patterns as I worked through some basic flow exercises. The gacha system wanted me to fight them. Kill a Fallen Angel, get a rare ticket. Maybe even high rank Gacha ticket if I got lucky. But was it worth painting a target on my back?
   *That's the flaw with the system,* I thought, watching the water move in slow circles around my hands. *It's too easy to let it make decisions for me.*
   The rewards had been useful, no doubt about it. Techniques, abilities I never would have developed on my own. But lately I'd been wondering if I was becoming too dependent on it. Too willing to pick fights just because the system dangled a shiny reward in front of me.
   Killing stray devils was one thing. They were rogues, outcasts. Nobody gave a shit if they disappeared. But Fallen Angels belonged to an organization. They had bosses, politics, hierarchies. Even if Azazel was as chill as he seemed in canon, that didn't mean he'd ignore his people getting picked off by some unknown human.
   And I don't even know if this Azazel is the same as canon Azazel, I thought, letting the water flow through my fingers. Everyone else has been acting like their canon selves, but that doesn't guarantee anything. What if he's more of a hardass here? What if he actually gives a damn about his subordinates?
   I decided. I'm not hunting them down. If they come after me, I'll defend myself. But I'm not going out of my way to pick fights with supernatural organizations just because a system tells me to.
   I let the water settle to the floor with a soft splash. The decision felt right. Like finally putting down a weight I'd been carrying without realizing it. I'd gotten what I wanted - Asia was safe, and I'd avoided unnecessary conflict. Sometimes the smart play was knowing when not to fight.
   But as I started packing up my gear, that familiar itch crawled up my spine. The feeling of being watched.
   I kept my movements casual, toweling off like nothing was wrong. But every instinct I had was screaming that someone was out there in the shadows between the trees, keeping tabs on me. The clearing was supposed to be isolated, hidden. I'd chosen it specifically because nobody ever came this deep into the woods.
   So who the hell was watching me?
   I didn't turn around, didn't give any sign I'd noticed. Instead, I continued my usual post-training routine while trying to extend my senses as far as they'd go. The presence was subtle, professional. Not some amateur trying to play spy, but someone who actually knew what they were doing.
   How long have they been there? I wondered, casually stretching while scanning the shadows. Did they see the whole training session? Do they know about the water manipulation?
   More importantly: who were they?
   Fallen Angels were possible, but this felt too subtle for them. They were more the "kick down the door and ask questions later" type. Devils were another option, but why would they be spying on me? Rias had just given me a summoning flyer - if she wanted to talk, she'd have said so.
   "Could be someone else entirely" I slung my bag over my shoulder, keeping my movements unhurried. "This world's got a lot of beings. Devils, angels, fallen angels, yokai, other factions I probably don't even know about.."
   I made my way toward the exit, playing the part of someone who had no idea they were being watched. No point in tipping my hand until I figured out who they were and what they wanted.
   But as I left the clearing and started making my way back through the trees, one thought kept running through my head:
   So much for avoiding trouble.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 17: Ch 17 : Fallen's Ambush
   The autumn wind carried the scent of dying leaves through Kuoh's central park, but tonight something else lingered in the air. I'd been walking the same route for three nights now, knowing they were watching, waiting for them to make their move.
   The first sign was the silence. Not the comfortable quiet of evening, but the absolute absence of sound that came when predators claimed territory. No insects chirped, no small animals rustled through the undergrowth. Even the distant hum of traffic seemed muted, as if the world itself was holding its breath.
   Streetlights began flickering in sequence, creating a domino effect of dying illumination that followed me down the path. The shadows between the trees grew deeper, more substantial, until they seemed to writhe with their own malevolent life.
   "Oh, look what we have here," a voice drifted down from above, dripping with false sweetness. "A little lost human, wandering all alone"
   I stopped walking but didn't look up immediately. Instead, I let my senses expand, feeling the weight of hostile gazes pressing down on me like physical things. Three distinct presences, all radiating that particular corrupt energy that marked the fallen.
   "You know," I said conversationally, tilting my head back to meet their eyes, "most people would have the courtesy to introduce themselves before trying to kill someone."
   Three figures perched on the gnarled branches of an ancient oak, their black wings spread wide like accusations against the star-drunk sky. The male-Dohnaseek, if my intelligence was correct-wore a smirk that suggested he'd been practicing it in mirrors. The violet-haired woman beside him, Kalawarner, had the kind of beauty that came with a price tag written in blood. And the small blonde-Mittelt-giggled like a child who'd just pulled the wings off a butterfly.
   "How rude of us," Dohnaseek said, his voice carrying that peculiar accent the fallen seemed to cultivate. "I am Dohnaseek, and they are Kalawarner and Mittelt. We've come to collect something from you"
   The air around us began to shimmer, reality bending and warping as mystical barriers snapped into place. The park faded at the edges, becoming something other-a pocket dimension where screams wouldn't carry and blood wouldn't stain anything that mattered.
   I observed, testing the barrier's limits with a casual probe of my senses "Very thoughtful of you to set up somewhere private. I do so hate it when civilians get in the way"
   Mittelt's giggle turned sharper, more unhinged. "Oh, you're going to be fun to break. I can already tell."
   My mind shifted into combat analysis mode, cataloging threats and opportunities with mechanical precision. Three opponents, all flight-capable, all armed with light-based weapons. The barrier meant no escape, but it also meant no interruptions. Good. I preferred my violence clean and decisive.
   The tactical situation was actually favorable. In open sky, their aerial advantage would be overwhelming. But this enclosed space limited their maneuverability, and my leopard-enhanced agility would serve me well in close quarters. Water manipulation would provide both offense and defense, while the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist would handle anything that got too close.
   "So," I said, settling into a deceptively relaxed stance, "what exactly do you think I have that belongs to you?"
   Kalawarner laughed as she pointed at me "Don't play coy with us, little boy. We know about your Sacred Gear. Our superiors have expressed... interest in acquiring it."
   *Sacred Gear.* The irony was delicious. They had no idea I was the one who'd been systematically dismantling their operations.
   "Your superiors," I repeated, as if tasting the words. "And what makes them think they can just take what they want?"
   "Because," Dohnaseek said, conjuring a spear of condensed light that hurt to look at directly, "We're fallen angels, and you're just human. The natural order is quite clear on this matter."
   I smiled, and something in that expression made Mittelt's giggling falter. "You know what I love about the natural order? It's so... fluid. One moment you're the predator, the next you're prey. It all depends on perspective."
   "Enough talk," Kalawarner snarled, her patience finally snapping "Take him and be done with it."
   Mittelt moved first, her small form darting through the air with vicious intent. A spear of light materialized in her hand, brilliant and deadly, as she dove toward me like a hawk striking a mouse.
   I waited until she was committed to her attack vector, then shifted. My body blurred, leopard-enhanced reflexes allowing me to read the trajectory of her strike before she'd even fully formed it. I sidestepped with liquid grace, the light spear passing so close to my face I could feel its heat.
   Her eyes widened in shock as I counterattacked, water spiraling around my fist in a helix of destructive force. The punch caught her in the ribs, the impact sending her tumbling through the air with a sound like breaking branches.
   "Impossible!" Kalawarner spat, her composure cracking. "He's just a human!"
   "Your first mistake," I said, water beginning to rise from the park's fountain in response to my will, "was assuming I was 'just' anything."
   Dohnaseek and Kalawarner attacked in concert, multiple spears of light raining down like a meteor shower. I moved between them, my body flowing like water itself, each dodge calculated to the millimeter. The spears that came too close met walls of pressurized water, exploding in bursts of steam and scattered light.
   "What are you?" Dohnaseek demanded, his earlier confidence evaporating like morning mist.
   "Honestly?" I said, gathering water around my legs for a spring-loaded launch. "I'm just someone who really, really hates uninvited guests."
   I exploded upward, water-enhanced muscles propelling me toward Mittelt's position. She'd recovered from my first strike, but her movements were sluggish, favoring her injured side. Predictable.
   She tried to dodge, but her damaged ribs made her slow. My Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist connected with her chest, the technique's flowing motions amplified by my devil fruit powers. The impact drove the air from her lungs in a whoosh of expelled breath.
   She hit the barrier wall hard enough to crack it, then slumped to the ground and didn't move again.
   "Mittelt!" Dohnaseek roared, his mask of civility finally slipping completely. He dove toward me, light spear extended like a lance of divine retribution.
   I waited until he was almost on top of me, then shifted into full leopard form. His spear passed harmlessly through empty air as I twisted around his attack, my claws finding the soft flesh between his shoulder blades. He screamed, black ichor spattering the ground as he crashed into a tree with bone-jarring force.
   Kalawarner was already retreating, trying to gain altitude and distance. But the barrier had limits, and I'd been watching her movement patterns. She favored wide, sweeping attacks that required space to execute-space she no longer had.
   Water erupted from the ground around her chosen perch, forming tendrils that wrapped around her legs and wings like living chains. She slashed at them with conjured light-blades, but for every tendril she severed, two more took its place.
   "Let me go!" she screamed, panic replacing her earlier arrogance. "You don't understand what you're doing! The consequences-"
   "The consequences," I said, using the water constructs as stepping stones to reach her position, "are exactly what I intended."
   My fist, enhanced with both devil fruit power and water manipulation, connected with her temple. The sound was final, absolute. She went limp immediately.
   Dohnaseek was trying to rise, his wings struggling to support his weight. Black blood leaked from the gashes in his back, and his breathing was labored. I walked over to him with the unhurried pace of inevitability.
   "Any last words?" I asked, more out of professional courtesy than genuine interest.
   He spat blood, his eyes blazing with impotent fury. "You... you have no idea what you've unleashed. They'll send more. Stronger ones. They'll tear this pathetic world apart looking for you."
   "Let them come," I said simply. "I'll be waiting."
   The water around my fist compressed, taking on the consistency of a high-pressure drill. It was over in seconds.
   The barrier flickered and died with its creator, reality reasserting itself over the pocket dimension. I stood alone in the park, surrounded by the rapidly dissolving corpses of three fallen angels. The night air felt clean again, free of their corrupt presence.
   Then I felt it-that familiar electric tingle that meant the system was responding to my actions. A notification materialized in my vision:
   **[Rank 5 Gacha Ticket Acquired ]**
   I selected yes without hesitation, watching as the individual ticket dissolved into light and reformed as something far more potent. The new ticket pulsed with golden radiance, heavy with potential.
   This was it. My reward for eliminating these threats, for taking the first real step in this supernatural war. My hand trembled slightly-not from fear, but from anticipation-as I activated it.
   The ticket dissolved into motes of light that swirled around me like a galaxy in miniature. When they coalesced, something solid and warm materialized in my palm.
   But not just any sword. I could feel the power contained within it-vast, hungry, and eager to be unleashed.
   **[Incursio - Teigu: Demon Dragon Armor]**
   **[A suit of armor created from the flesh and bones of Tyrant, an Ultra-Class Danger Beast. Grants the wearer incredible defense, invisibility, and the ability to evolve through battle.]**
   My breath caught in my throat. Incursio. I knew this weapon from my previous life's memories-one of the most powerful Teigu from Akame ga Kill. An armor that could adapt, evolve, and grow stronger with each battle. The key itself was warm to the touch, pulsing with a life of its own.
   "Incredible," I whispered, turning the key over in my hands. Even in its dormant state, I could feel its potential. This wasn't just armor-it was a symbiotic organism, a living weapon that would grow alongside me.
   I closed my eyes and reached out with my senses, feeling the connection forming between us. The armor recognized me, accepted me, and I could sense its hunger for battle, its desire to protect its chosen wielder.
   But this was just the beginning. Three fallen angels dead, but their superiors were still out there. There were more of them out there there, and they needed to be eliminated before they could regroup and strike back.
   "Time to finish this," I murmured, thinking of the remaining fallen angels hiding in their sanctified stronghold. "All of it."
   I took a deep breath and spoke the activation phrase I somehow knew: "Incursio"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 18: Ch 18 : Wrath of Incursio
   The abandoned church of Kuoh.
   Broken stained glass windows leaked fractured moonlight across the nave, creating patterns that writhed and shifted like living things.
   Raynare paced around, twitching with barely contained fury. Every few steps, she would pause and glance toward the church's main entrance, her eyes burning with impatience.
   "Where the hell are they?" she snarled, her voice echoing off the vaulted ceiling. "Dohnaseek should have returned hours ago with that human."
   Freed Sellzen lounged against a broken pillar, his white hair catching the moonlight as he cleaned his blessed blade with practiced indifference. The stray exorcist's smile was a twisted thing, equal parts madness and malice. Around them, nearly twenty other rogue exorcists went about their preparations, their movements sharp and efficient despite the casual cruelty in their eyes.
   "Maybe they're having trouble with one little human" Freed suggested, his voice carrying that sing-song quality that made even killers uncomfortable "Though I can't imagine why. Three fallen angels against a mortal? Should have been over in minutes."
   Raynare whirled on him, her eyes flashing with dangerous light. "They were ordered to bring him back alive, not as a corpse. That's more complicated than your usual butchery."
   "Alive, dead, what's the difference?" Freed giggled, testing the edge of his blade against his thumb. A bead of blood welled up, which he licked away with obvious pleasure. "The dead tell no tales, but the living... oh, the living can be so wonderfully chatty when properly motivated."
   "I need him breathing," Raynare snapped, her wings spreading wider in a display of dominance. "His Sacred Gear is useless if he's dead. And with that bitch Asia vanishing into thin air, we can't afford to lose another potential asset."
   The mention of Asia made her pace even more aggressively. The saint's disappearance had been a devastating blow to their plans. Twilight Healing was supposed to be their ace in the hole, their ticket to redemption in the eyes of their superiors. Without it, they were just another group of exiled failures.
   "Maybe someone else got to her first," suggested one of the other exorcists, a scarred man with dead eyes. "Could be devils, could be angels. Hell, could be the Church itself."
   "Impossible," Raynare snarled. "We had her under constant surveillance. She was in that apartment, and then she was gone. No traces, no witnesses, no-"
   The temperature in the church plummeted.
   It happened so suddenly that breath began to mist in the air, and frost started forming on the broken windows. The shadows deepened, becoming almost solid, and an oppressive weight settled over the assembled killers like a burial shroud.
   "What the hell?" one of the exorcists muttered, his hand moving instinctively to his weapon.
   The darkness in the far corner of the church began to ripple, like water disturbed by some unseen presence. The shadows there were too deep, too substantial, as if they were hiding something that existed just beyond the edge of perception.
   And then, without warning, Freed's head separated from his shoulders.
   The stray exorcist's body remained upright for a moment, his mouth still twisted in that eternal smirk, before toppling backward in a spray of crimson. His head hit the stone floor with a wet thud, rolling until it came to rest at Raynare's feet, his eyes wide with shock and the last vestiges of his madness.
   A spear materialized in the air where Freed had been standing, its crystalline blade dripping with fresh blood. But this wasn't a spear of light like the fallen angels wielded-this was something else entirely, something that hummed with power and purpose.
   "What-" Raynare began, but the words died in her throat as the shadows began to shift and coalesce.
   The darkness peeled away like layers of an onion, revealing something that made hardened killers take involuntary steps backward. An armored figure stood where empty air had been moments before, his form wreathed in residual shadows. The armor was unlike anything they'd ever seen-organic in appearance, with plates that seemed to breathe and shift like living tissue. Spikes jutted from the shoulders and knees, and the helmet was fashioned to resemble a dragon's skull, with glowing red eyes that burned with inner fire.
   "Incursio," I whispered, feeling the armor's satisfaction at the successful stealth kill. The invisibility function was even more perfect than I'd hoped-complete optical camouflage that made me one with the shadows themselves.
   The remaining exorcists recovered from their shock with professional speed, weapons appearing in their hands as they spread out to surround me. But their movements were tainted with fear, their usual confidence shaken by the sudden, brutal death of their most skilled member.
   "What are you?" Raynare demanded, her voice sharp with authority despite the uncertainty in her eyes. Light began to gather around her hands, forming the beginnings of a spear.
   "I'm the one who's been dismantling your operation piece by piece," I said, my voice distorted by the helmet's speakers into something inhuman. "The one who spirited away your precious saint. The one who killed your subordinates."
   Her eyes widened with recognition and rage. "You! You're the one who-"
   "Took Asia?" I finished, tilting my head with predatory amusement. "Yes. She's somewhere safe now, somewhere you'll never find her. Your plans for Twilight Healing died the moment she walked out of that apartment with me."
   The truth hit her like a physical blow. Her carefully constructed operation, months of planning and preparation, all undone by a single individual. The rage that filled her eyes was beautiful in its purity.
   "Kill him!" she screamed, her voice cracking with fury. "Kill him now!"
   The exorcists moved as one, their blessed weapons gleaming in the fractured moonlight. They were experienced killers, men and women who had spent years perfecting the art of supernatural murder. Under normal circumstances, they would have been formidable opponents.
   But these weren't normal circumstances.
   The first exorcist-a burly man with a blessed mace-never saw me coming. Incursio's enhanced speed turned me into a blur of motion, and my spear punched through his chest armor like it was made of paper. He looked down at the crystalline blade protruding from his sternum with confusion, as if he couldn't quite process what had happened.
   I withdrew the spear and spun, the weapon's shaft catching another exorcist across the throat. The blessed silver of his collar provided no protection against Incursio's power, and his head snapped back with a sound like breaking timber.
   "Impossible!" one of them shouted, backing away. "No devil should be able to move like that!"
   Three more rushed me from different angles, their coordination speaking of years of practice. I let them come, waiting until they were committed to their attacks before activating another of Incursio's abilities.
   Time seemed to slow as my perception accelerated. I could see the trajectory of every blade, the positioning of every foot, the fear in every eye. The Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist flowed through me, enhanced by the armor's power until it became something transcendent.
   My fist caught the first attacker in the solar plexus, the impact lifting him off his feet and sending him crashing into a pillar. The second got my elbow across his jaw, the blessed steel of his weapon flying from nerveless fingers. The third managed to score a glancing blow across my armored shoulder, but the plates absorbed the impact without even scratching.
   My return strike caved in his ribcage.
   "How?" Raynare breathed, her earlier fury replaced by something approaching awe. "Holy weapons should be able to hurt you!"
   "Should," I agreed, stepping over the bodies of her followers. "But theory and practice are often very different things."
   The remaining exorcists were beginning to panic now, their formation breaking down as fear overwhelmed training. Some tried to flee toward the exits, only to find their way blocked by walls of pressurized water. Others bunched together, seeking safety in numbers that no longer existed.
   I moved through them like death itself, Incursio's power amplifying every technique I'd mastered. The Leopard Devil Fruit's speed, the flowing motions of the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist, the tactical precision of water manipulation-all of it enhanced beyond human limits by the armor's symbiotic systems.
   Bodies fell around me like wheat before the scythe.
   An exorcist with twin blessed daggers tried to get behind me, but Incursio's enhanced awareness meant I knew exactly where he was. I spun, my spear bisecting him at the waist. Another attempted to use a blessed net, but water pressure tore it apart before it could even reach me.
   "Stop!" Raynare screamed, her light spear fully formed now. "Stop this madness!"
   I turned to face her, my helmet's red eyes boring into hers. Around us, the church floor was painted with the blood of her followers. Of the nearly twenty exorcists who had been preparing for whatever unholy mission she'd planned, only three remained alive, and they were huddled together in obvious terror.
   "Madness?" I asked, my voice carrying amusement despite the helmet's distortion. "This isn't madness. This is justice."
   She hurled her light spear with all the fury of a scorned goddess. It was perfectly aimed, a strike that would have killed any ordinary opponent. But I wasn't ordinary anymore.
   I caught the spear in my gauntleted hand.
   The light writhed and struggled against my grip, but Incursio's power was absolute. I could feel the armor adapting, evolving, learning from this new form of attack. The spear's radiance dimmed, then died completely.
   "How?" she whispered, her face pale with shock.
   "Evolution," I said simply, crushing the spear into fragments of fading light. "The armor learns from every battle, adapts to every threat. Your light spears worked on me once. They won't work again."
   The remaining exorcists broke and ran, their nerve finally shattered. I let them go-they were small fish, unworthy of my attention. My focus was entirely on Raynare now, on the fallen angel who had orchestrated Asia's captivity and planned to steal her Sacred Gear.
   "You took everything from me," she said, her voice shaking with emotion. "My mission, my redemption, my chance to return to grace."
   "You took a innocent girl and planned to torture her for her power," I replied, stepping closer. "You forfeited any claim to redemption the moment you decided to prey on the defenseless."
   She laughed, but it was a broken sound, empty of her earlier confidence. "Defenseless? Do you know what it's like to Fall? To have everything you believed in stripped away, to be cast out from the only home you've ever known? We were just trying to survive!"
   "By any means necessary!"
   She launched herself at me with desperate fury, conjuring multiple light spears and hurling them in rapid succession. I moved between them with liquid grace, Incursio's power making me untouchable. When she tried to close for melee combat, I was waiting.
   My spear punched through her chest, just below the heart. She gasped, black blood spilling from her lips as she looked down at the weapon protruding from her body.
   "This... this isn't how it was supposed to end," she whispered.
   "No," I agreed, withdrawing the spear. "It was supposed to end with Asia's death and the theft of her Sacred Gear. But you picked the wrong victim."
   She collapsed to her knees, her wings folding around her like a shroud. "At least... at least tell me why. Why did you interfere? What was she to you?"
   I considered the question as her life ebbed away. What was Asia to me? In truth, she was a reminder that innocence could exist even in the darkest places, that some things were worth protecting simply because they were good.
   "She was someone who didn't deserve what you had planned for her" I said finally "That was enough for me to get involved into this mess"
   Raynare's eyes dimmed, and she slumped forward, her rebellion finally ended.
   I stood alone in the desecrated church, surrounded by the bodies of those who had traded their souls for power. The silence was absolute, broken only by the whisper of wind through broken windows.
   It was finished. The fallen angels' operation in Kuoh ended, their plans for Asia's Sacred Gear buried with them. The town was safe, at least from this particular threat.
   But I knew this was only the beginning. The supernatural world was vast and full of predators, and I had just announced my presence to all of them. There would be consequences, retaliation, escalation.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 19: Ch 19 : Devil in Human Skin
   The silence in the abandoned church was broken by the whisper of wind through shattered windows. I stood among the carnage, standing proud in Incursio armor.
   Then I felt it-that familiar electric tingle that signaled the system responding to my actions. A notification materialized in my vision, golden text hovering in the air like a divine proclamation.
   **[Targets Eliminated: 1 Fallen Angels, 19 Stray Exorcists]**
   **[Reward: Rank 5 Gacha Ticket]**
   **[Activating Gacha Ticket...]**
   The ticket dissolved into motes of light that swirled around me like a miniature constellation. When they coalesced, knowledge flooded my mind-not an item this time, but something far more interesting.
   **[Born to Blow - Explosive Touch Ability]**
   **[Description: Allows user to mark any surface or object with explosive energy through touch. Marked targets glow with a faint golden light visible only to the user. Detonation is triggered by snapping right-hand fingers, cancellation by snapping left-hand fingers. Maximum of 10 marks can be maintained simultaneously. Explosion power scales with user's energy output.]**
   I stared at the notification, my mind racing with the implications. An explosive touch ability that could turn anything into a bomb with just a touch? The tactical applications were staggering. Combined with my other abilities, this could be a game-changer.
   "Interesting," I murmured, dismissing Incursio with a thought. The armor dissolved back into its sword form, which I pocketed carefully in the system. I needed to test this new ability immediately.
   I walked over to a broken pew and placed my palm against its surface. Immediately, I felt the energy flow from me into the wood, and a faint golden glow appeared where I'd touched-invisible to others, but clear as day to my enhanced senses. The mark pulsed with restrained power, waiting for my command.
   Moving to a safe distance, I raised my right hand and snapped my fingers.
   The explosion was magnificent.
   The pew didn't just break-it disintegrated. Wood splinters flew in all directions, and the shockwave rattled the remaining windows. The crater left behind was perfectly circular, about three feet in diameter and several inches deep. The stone floor itself had been scorched black.
   "Holy shit," I breathed, genuine awe coloring my voice. "That's... that's incredible."
   I tested the cancellation next, marking another piece of debris and then snapping my left fingers. The glow faded immediately, the explosive energy dissipating harmlessly. Perfect control, just as advertised.
   My mind was already working through the combinations. Water bubbles filled with explosive energy, detonating on command. Mark an enemy's weapon and wait for them to bring it close to their allies. Set traps that could be triggered remotely. The possibilities were endless.
   "The water bubbles," I said aloud, excitement creeping into my voice. "I can create water bubbles, mark them with explosive energy, and then detonate them at range. Mobile bombs that can be guided and positioned precisely."
   I formed a basketball-sized bubble of water and carefully touched it with my fingertip. The golden glow spread through the liquid like ink, and I could feel the explosive potential contained within. It was perfect-invisible to enemies, completely under my control, and devastating when triggered.
   The sound of approaching footsteps interrupted my experimentation. Multiple individuals, moving with purpose through the church's outer corridors. I quickly dismissed the explosive bubble and prepared for another fight, but the familiar signatures made me pause.
   Devil energy. Specifically, devil energy I recognized.
   "Akira?" a voice called out, filled with concern and barely contained panic. "Akira, are you in there?"
   Rias Gremory stepped through the church's main entrance, her crimson hair flowing behind her like a banner. Akeno Himejima followed close behind, her usual serene expression replaced by genuine worry. Both devils moved with the fluid grace of predators, their eyes quickly taking in the scene of carnage.
   "Rias?" I called out, genuinely surprised. "What are you doing here?"
   "What am I-" She stopped mid-sentence, her blue-green eyes widening as she took in the full scope of the destruction. Bodies lay scattered throughout the nave, blood pooled on the stone floor, and the air still reeked of violence and death. "Oh my Satan, what happened here?"
   Akeno's violet eyes were scanning the scene with professional interest, her gaze lingering on the various weapons and the patterns of destruction "This is... unbelievable"
   "Though I'm still curious how you knew I was here."
   Rias's expression shifted from shock to something approaching anger. "How did I-? Akira, I gave you that devil flyer for a reason! You were supposed to summon me if you found yourself in supernatural trouble, not... not take on an entire fallen angels by yourself!"
   She gestured wildly at the carnage around us "This is what? And you handled all of them alone?"
   "You-" Rias stopped, her mouth opening and closing like a fish. "You killed three fallen angels earlier tonight? And then came here to finish the job?"
   Akeno moved closer, her usual playful demeanor replaced by genuine concern "Akira-kun, this level of destruction..."
   I considered how much to reveal. Rias and I had developed a friendship, built on mutual respect and shared interests in supernatural lore. She'd given me the devil flyer as a safety net, genuinely concerned about my welfare. But I'd deliberately chosen not to use it tonight, partly because I wanted to handle the situation myself, and partly because I'd wanted the gacha rewards.
   "Akira, you just single-handedly eliminated an entire fallen angel operation. It's strength at the level of a High-Class Devil!"
   "Are you injured?" Akeno asked, her healer's instincts kicking in as she moved to examine me for wounds.
   "I'm fine" I assured her, though I appreciated the concern.
   Before I could answer, the sound of approaching sirens echoed through the night. The human authorities, finally responding to the explosions and supernatural energy discharge. It was time to leave.
   "We should go," I said, already moving toward the side exit. "The last thing any of us need is to explain this to the police."
   "Oh no," Rias said firmly, blocking my path. "You're not walking away from this conversation. We're going back to the club room, and you're going to explain everything. What you are, how you did this, and why you didn't call for help when you clearly needed it."
   "I didn't need help," I pointed out. "As evidenced by the fact that I'm standing here uninjured while they're all dead."
   "That's not the point" she sighed
   Akeno giggled softly, some of her usual personality returning. "Ara, ara. It seems our mysterious Akira-kun has been keeping secrets from us"
   "Secrets that nearly got him killed," Rias muttered, though her annoyance was clearly born of concern rather than malice.
   The sirens were getting closer. I could see the flashing lights through the broken windows, casting red and blue shadows across the blood-stained stone.
   "Look," I said, "I appreciate your concern, I really do. But right now, we need to leave before this becomes a diplomatic incident between the supernatural factions. We can have this conversation somewhere more private."
   Rias looked like she wanted to argue further, but the approaching authorities made her decision for her. "Fine," she said "But we are having this conversation. Tonight. In full detail."
   "Fair enough," I agreed. "Though I should warn you, the truth is going to be harder to believe than what you're imagining."
   "After seeing this," Akeno added "I'm prepared to believe quite a lot."
   We made our way to the side exit, moving quickly but carefully to avoid the approaching police. As we stepped out into the night air, I couldn't help but smile. The evening had been far more productive than I'd hoped.
   New abilities acquired, enemies eliminated, and friends who cared enough to come looking for me when they sensed trouble. All in all, it had been a very good night.
   Though I suspected the interrogation waiting for me at the club room was going to be far more challenging than anything I'd faced in the church.
   "Oh, and Rias?" I said as we disappeared into the shadows. "You might want to prepare yourself for a very long conversation."
   Her expression promised that she fully intended to get every detail out of me, one way or another.
   This was going to be interesting.
   The Occult Research Club room was exactly as I remembered it-warm, comfortable. The familiar scent of old books and expensive tea hung in the air, creating an atmosphere that was both scholarly and mysteriously inviting.
   What I hadn't expected was the additional company.
   Sona Sitri sat primly in one of the chairs, her violet eyes sharp behind her glasses as she observed me with the calculating gaze of someone accustomed to analyzing complex problems. Beside her stood Tsubaki Shinra, the tall, elegant woman maintaining perfect posture as she regarded me with polite but wary interest.
   I knew exactly what they were, of course. Devils, just like Rias and Akeno. But playing ignorant had its advantages.
   "President" I said, genuinely surprised to see the Student Council President here "I wasn't expecting to see you tonight."
   "Akira-kun," she replied with a slight nod, her voice carrying that familiar tone of measured authority. "When supernatural incidents of this magnitude occur in our territory, it tends to draw attention from all interested parties."
   Territory. Our territory. I maintained my expression of mild confusion at her phrasing.
   Rias moved to pour tea, her movements precise despite the tension radiating from her. "Akira, there are some things about Sona and Tsubaki that you should know."
   "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow, playing my part perfectly.
   "Sona Sitri is a High-Class Devil and the heiress to the Sitri family," Rias explained matter-of-factly. "She's also the devil responsible for managing the other half of Kuoh's supernatural territory. Tsubaki Shinra is her Queen."
   I let surprise cross my features, though internally I was noting how casually Rias had revealed this information. "Devils. Both of you."
   "Indeed," Sona confirmed, adjusting her glasses slightly. "And now, Akira-kun, I find myself in the rather unusual position of trying to understand a human student"
   "Did you really kill them all by yourself" Tsubaki's expression remained neutral, but her voice carried curiosity.
   I settled into the chair across from them, accepting the tea Rias offered "I suppose I should explain what happened"
   "Please do," Sona said simply.
   "Three fallen angels ambushed me in the park earlier tonight," I began, keeping my tone factual. "They were after my Sacred Gear. Apparently, they'd been watching me and decided I was either a threat to be eliminated or an asset to be recruited."
   "Ara, ara," Akeno interjected, her voice carrying that familiar musical quality. "And now that mistake has led to quite the massacre."
   Sona's eyebrows rose slightly. "You were offered a place in a devil's peerage and refused. Did you?"
   "I did" I confirmed "And I stand by that decision. Tonight proved, I can handle supernatural threats without becoming anyone's servant."
   "Most humans would consider such an offer the opportunity without a thought "Tsubaki observed.
   "I agree" I replied calmly, shifting back the conversation to topic "Besides, the ambush didn't go as the fallen angels planned. I killed all three of them. But before the last one died, she mentioned others-more fallen angels and stray exorcists operating at old church. She made it clear they wouldn't stop coming after me."
   "So you decided to eliminate the threat entirely" Sona said, her tone neutral but calculating.
   "I decided to ensure my safety," I corrected. "They made it a kill-or-be-killed situation. I simply chose to be the one doing the killing."
   Sona mused "That's a significant feat"
   "It was," I agreed. "But not significant enough, apparently."
   Akeno's eyes gleamed with something that might have been approval. "Ara, ara. Such confidence."
   "Confidence backed by results," I said simply.
   Rias leaned forward, her expression serious. "Akira, do you understand what you've done? You've eliminated what amounts to a fallen angels operating in devil territory. There will be political ramifications."
   "From their end, perhaps," I replied. "They came after me first. They threatened my safety and made it clear they would continue to do so. I responded accordingly."
   "The fallen angel faction will want answers," Tsubaki said quietly. "They may demand retribution."
   "Let them," I said, my tone calm but carrying an edge of steel. "I've demonstrated what happens to fallen angels who threaten me. If they want to test that lesson, they're welcome to try."
   The room fell silent for a moment. Sona was the first to speak.
   "Your confidence is noteworthy," she said carefully. "But confidence won't protect you from the political consequences. The fallen angel faction will demand explanations from the devils responsible for this territory."
   "They can demand all they want," I replied. "The simple fact is that their people initiated hostilities against me. I responded in kind. If they have a problem with that, they should have taught their subordinates better judgment."
   "He's right," Rias said firmly. "Akira was acting in self-defense. The fallen angels initiated the conflict by targeting him for his Sacred Gear. Everything that followed was a direct result of their aggression."
   Her voice carried the authority of her noble lineage as she continued. "Moreover, Akira is my friend. I will not allow the fallen angel faction to make him a scapegoat for their own people's poor judgment."
   "Buchou makes an excellent point," Akeno added, her smile carrying a dangerous edge. "If the fallen angels want to press this matter, they'll have to explain why their people were operating in devil territory without permission."
   Sona observed this exchange with keen interest. "You're claiming protection over him?"
   "I'm stating fact," Rias replied. "Akira is my friend, and friends protect each other. If the fallen angels want to escalate this matter, they'll find themselves facing more than just him."
   "Even someone who refused to join your peerage?" Tsubaki asked.
   "Especially someone who refused to join my peerage," Rias said with a slight smile. "His independence doesn't change the fact that he's my friend."
   I felt genuine appreciation for her loyalty, though I kept my expression neutral. "I appreciate the support, but I'm perfectly capable of handling any consequences that arise from tonight's actions."
   I believed in Azazel, he wasn't crazy enough to not understand, how it turned out tonight. He was far more reasonable than Raynare and her fellows.
   "I'm sure you are," Sona said, her voice carrying a note of dry humor. "The evidence of your capabilities is quite clear. But sometimes it's not about who's right or wrong, but about who can be blamed without starting a larger conflict."
   "Then perhaps," I said, leaning back in my chair "they should consider whether starting a conflict over this incident is worth the potential casualties."
   The casual way I delivered that statement seemed to give everyone pause.
   Sona studied me for a long moment. "You're more than you appear to be, aren't you?"
   "Ara, ara" Akeno murmured, her voice carrying that familiar musical quality.
   "The point remains," Rias said, steering the conversation back to practical matters, "that Akira acted in self-defense against an organized supernatural threat. If the fallen angels want to make an issue of it, they'll have to explain why their people were operating in devil territory without permission."
   "Exactly" I agreed "This entire situation exists because fallen angels decided to operate outside established protocols. They initiated hostilities, they escalated the conflict, and they suffered the consequences"
   Sona nodded slowly. "A valid point. The fallen angels will be in a difficult position politically if they try to seek retribution for an incident they initiated."
   "And if they do try to escalate matters," Rias added, "they'll find themselves facing the consequences of breaking law in devil territory."
   "Though we should be prepared for the possibility that they might not approach this situation logically," Tsubaki said quietly. "Fallen angels are not known for their diplomatic restraint."
   "Let's hope it turns out well" I said simply.
   The confidence in my voice affected everyone differently. Rias looked determined, Akeno appeared intrigued, Sona seemed thoughtful, and Tsubaki maintained her careful neutrality.
   "Well then," Sona said finally, adjusting her glasses, "I suppose we'll see how the fallen angel faction chooses to respond. In the meantime, Akira-kun, I trust you'll inform us if you notice any unusual supernatural activity."
   I nodded, as it wasn't too much of a trouble for me.
   As I prepared to leave, Rias spoke up. "Akira, thank you for trusting us with the truth. Whatever comes next, you won't face it alone."
   I looked around the room at the four devils who had, in their own ways, offered me their understanding and support.
   "Sigh!" Sona said with a tired expression "Something tells me life in Kuoh is about to become much more tiresome"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 20: Ch 20 : Free Will
   The morning sun streamed through the elegant dining room windows of Chysis's mansion, casting warm golden light across the polished mahogany table. I sat across from my benefactor, watching as she delicately cut into her perfectly prepared omelet with the precision of someone accustomed to the finer things in life.
   "So," she said without looking up, her voice carrying that familiar tone of casual authority, "I take it your evening was... productive?"
   I paused with my coffee cup halfway to my lips. "You heard about last night already?"
   "Dear" Chysis smiled, finally meeting my eyes, "when an entire fallen angel operation gets obliterated in a single night, word tends to travel quickly through certain circles. The question isn't whether I heard about it-it's whether you're going to tell me the truth about what happened."
   I set down my cup and leaned back in my chair. There was no point in being evasive with Chysis. She had proven herself trustworthy time and again, and her insights had been invaluable.
   "Three fallen angels ambushed me in the park," I began, watching her expression carefully. "They wanted my Sacred Gear. When I refused to cooperate, they made it clear they would keep coming after me until they got what they wanted."
   "And you decided to eliminate the threat entirely," she said, not a question but a statement of fact.
   "I tracked them back to their base-the old abandoned church. There were twenty-one enemies in total. One fallen angel leader named Raynare, and twenty stray exorcists under her command."
   Chysis paused in her eating, her fork hovering in midair. "Twenty-one. And you handled all of them alone?"
   She set down her fork completely, studying my face with an intensity that made me slightly uncomfortable. "Akira, do you understand the magnitude of what you accomplished? Most High-Class Devils would think twice before taking on those odds alone."
   "I had advantages they didn't expect," I said simply. "New abilities, better equipment, and the element of surprise."
   "New abilities?" Her eyebrow arched elegantly. "Care to elaborate?"
   I considered how much to reveal. "An armor that enhances all my physical capabilities and grants additional powers. Something... unique."
   Fascinating, Chysis thought to herself, her mind racing even as she maintained her composed exterior. In just two weeks, he's gone from a promising student to someone capable of single-handedly dismantling entire supernatural operations. The rate of his development is unprecedented. And that casual way he speaks about eliminating twenty-one enemies...
   She had seen many devils grow in power over the centuries, had witnessed the rise of legendary figures, but there was something different about Akira's progression. It wasn't just raw strength-it was the tactical thinking, the cold precision, the willingness to make hard choices without hesitation.
   He saved Asia without a moment's doubt, putting himself at risk for someone he barely knew. Yet he can eliminate threats with the efficiency of a seasoned killer. Compassionate but ruthless. Loyal but independent. He's becoming something extraordinary.
   "The fallen angels will demand answers," she said aloud, cutting into her thoughts.
   "Let them. Rias and Sona have already made it clear they'll support my position. The fallen angels initiated hostilities in devil territory without permission. They have no legal ground to stand on."
   "And you're confident you can handle any retaliation they might attempt?"
   The simple confidence in that single word spoke volumes. Chysis found herself believing him completely, which was remarkable in itself. She had lived long enough to distinguish between arrogance and genuine capability-and Akira was definitely the latter.
   "What about Asia?" she asked, changing the subject. "I'll be returning to the Underworld next week. My vacation time is over, and I have duties to attend to. What are your plans for her?"
   I was quiet for a moment, staring into my coffee cup. "I... honestly don't know. When I first got these powers, my only thought was survival. Getting strong enough to protect myself and those I care about. But now..."
   "Now you have friends who care about your welfare," Chysis observed. "Rias, Akeno, even Sona in her own way. They've offered their support."
   "Yes, but there are limits to how far they'll go," I said, looking up to meet her eyes. "I'm human, Chysis. At the end of the day, their first loyalty will always be to their own kind, their own factions. I understand that, and I don't begrudge them for it. But it means I can't rely on them completely."
   He's thinking like a strategist, she mused. Planning for contingencies, understanding the political realities of supernatural society. Most humans would be content to accept the devils' protection and live under their umbrella. But he recognizes that dependency is its own form of weakness.
   "Besides," I continued, "I don't like feeling helpless. These past two weeks have shown me what I'm capable of when I take control of my own fate. I've been thinking... maybe it's time to build something of my own."
   "Your own group?" Chysis leaned forward, intrigued. "Tell me more about this idea."
   "A organization of strong individuals who aren't beholden to the existing power structures. People who can stand on their own but choose to work together. Not a traditional peerage or faction hierarchy, but something more... egalitarian."
   "Ambitious," she said approvingly. "And Asia? Where does she fit into these plans?"
   I hesitated. "That's the problem. Asia is kind, innocent, pure-hearted. She doesn't belong in the kind of world I'm getting involved in. She deserves a peaceful life, not one filled with violence and political maneuvering."
   And there it is, Chysis thought with something approaching pride. He's protective of her innocence, even while planning his own rise to power. He understands that not everyone should be dragged into the darkness, even if they have abilities that would be useful.
   "Have you considered asking her what she wants?" Chysis suggested gently.
   "I mean," she stood gracefully from her chair, "that Asia Argento has spent her entire life having other people make decisions for her. The Church sent her away because of her abilities. The fallen angels planned to use her for their own purposes. Even you and I decided her fate without consulting her. Perhaps it's time someone actually asked what she wants to do with her life."
   The truth of that statement hit me like a physical blow. She was right-everyone had been making choices for Asia, supposedly in her best interest, without ever considering her own desires.
   "Asia, dear?" Chysis called out sweetly. "Could you join us for a moment?"
   From the next room came the soft sound of footsteps, and Asia appeared in the doorway. She was wearing one of the dresses Chysis had provided-a simple but elegant green number that complemented her eyes. In her hands was a small watering can, and there were tiny droplets of water on her fingers from tending to the plants.
   "You called for me, Chysis-san?" she asked politely, then noticed me. "Oh, good morning, Akira-san. I hope you slept well."
   "I did, thank you. How are you adjusting to your new circumstances?"
   "I'll leave you two to talk," Chysis said smoothly, gathering her plate and coffee cup. "Take all the time you need."
   As she left the room, she paused just long enough to give me a meaningful look that clearly said: Ask her what she wants.
   When we were alone, Asia set down her watering can and took the seat Chysis had vacated. The morning light caught in her blonde hair, making it seem almost luminous.
   "Asia," I began carefully, "how are you really feeling about everything that's happened? About being here, about leaving the Church behind, about... all of it?"
   She was quiet for a moment, her hands folded in her lap. "It's strange," she said finally. "For so long, my life was dictated by others. The Church told me where to go, what to do, who to heal. I never questioned it because I thought it was God's will."
   "Now I find myself wondering if perhaps God's will was for me to make my own choices." She looked up at me with those innocent green eyes. "Does that sound terribly selfish?"
   "It sounds human," I said gently. "You have every right to decide your own path."
   "The strange thing is," she continued, "I feel more at peace here than I have in years. Chysis-san has been wonderfully kind, but more than that... I feel safe. For the first time in my life, I'm not afraid that someone will hurt me or use me for their own purposes."
   "You shouldn't have to be afraid of that," I said firmly. "You deserve to live without fear."
   "But I also don't want to live without purpose," she said, her voice growing stronger. "My healing abilities... they're a gift. I want to use them to help people, but I want to choose who I help and why."
   I studied her face, seeing a strength there that I hadn't noticed before. "What if I told you I was thinking of forming a group of people like us? People with special abilities who want to help others but don't want to be bound by the existing power structures?"
   Her eyes widened with interest. "You mean... like a new kind of organization?"
   "Something like that. But Asia, I need you to understand-the world I'm getting involved in can be dangerous. There would be risks, enemies who might target us. I couldn't live with myself if something happened to you because of choices I made."
   To my surprise, she smiled. "Akira-san, something was already going to happen to me because of choices other people made. At least with you, I would have a say in my own fate."
   The simple wisdom of that statement left me momentarily speechless.
   "Besides," she continued, "I've been thinking about what happened to me. The fallen angels, the way the Church treated me... there are probably other people out there in similar situations. People who need help but have nowhere to turn. If we could create something that truly protects the innocent..."
   "You want to help build this?" I asked, genuinely surprised.
   "I want to choose to help build this," she corrected with a gentle smile. "There's a difference."
   Looking at her in that moment-seeing the quiet determination in her eyes, the way she held herself with newfound confidence-I realized I had been underestimating her. Asia Argento wasn't just an innocent victim to be protected. She was someone with her own strength, her own convictions, her own desire to make a difference in the world.
   "Then welcome to the team," I said, extending my hand across the table.
   She took it without hesitation, her grip surprisingly firm. "Thank you for asking me instead of deciding for me."
   "Thank you for being brave enough to choose your own path."
   As we shook hands, I felt the first pieces of something new beginning to take shape. Not just a group or organization, but a partnership built on mutual respect and shared values.
   From the doorway, I caught a glimpse of Chysis watching us with an expression of satisfaction. She had been right-Asia needed to make her own choice. And the choice she made was going to make us all stronger.
   This is just the beginning, I thought as Asia smiled at me with genuine happiness. But it's a good beginning.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 21: Ch 21 : Curiosity of Cat [ I ]
   Still getting used to that ability. Hard to believe I gained it just from taking down Raynare's group. I can turn anything I touch into a potential bomb. The world really doesn't play fair, does it?
   The forest clearing had become my second home over the past two weeks.
   I pressed my palm against the rough bark of a dead tree about fifteen feet away, feeling the familiar tingle as explosive energy seeped into it. To anyone else, it would look perfectly normal, but to me, a faint golden glow outlined the marked area.
   Three marks active now. Seven more before I hit the limit. I stepped back and raised my right hand. Let's see how much power I put into that one.
   The explosion was clean and controlled-just enough force to split the dead trunk down the middle without damaging the surrounding trees. The golden glow vanished as the mark detonated.
   Good. Still have fine control over the energy output. Last thing I need is to accidentally level half the forest because I got distracted.
   But my mind kept drifting back to breakfast. To Asia's face when she said she wanted to choose her own path.
   She actually said yes. I was so worried about protecting her innocence that I almost made the same mistake everyone else did-deciding what was best for her without asking. The memory brought an unexpected warmth to my chest. But that look in her eyes when she talked about helping other people in similar situations... there's steel underneath all that kindness.
   I moved to three more trees around the clearing, pressing my hand against each trunk in turn. Each touch left its invisible mark, the golden glow visible only to my eyes. Now I had four active marks total.
   Now I just need to find others. Strong people who aren't already tied down to the devil factions or the church or whatever other power structures exist in this world. I frowned, considering the problem. Can't exactly put up recruitment posters around town. "Seeking supernaturally gifted individuals for morally ambiguous vigilante work. Must have own transportation."
   The devils I knew-Rias, Sona, their peerages-they were devils first. They had their own hierarchies, their own loyalties to the Underworld. I needed people who were powerful but independent. People like...
   Like who? I don't actually know anyone else. The realization was frustrating. Two weeks ago I didn't even know the supernatural world existed, and now I'm trying to build an organization within it. Maybe I should expand my search radius. Check the next town over, see if I can find other Sacred Gear users.
   I raised my right hand again and snapped my fingers three times in quick succession. Snap. Snap. Snap. The three remaining marked trees exploded simultaneously, each with perfectly controlled force. The sound echoed through the forest like distant thunder.
   Still only using about thirty percent power output. Could probably level this entire clearing if I really wanted to, but that would kind of defeat the purpose of having a training spot.
   Problem is, Sacred Gear users don't exactly wear name tags. And it's not like I can walk up to random strangers and ask if they can shoot laser beams or turn into werewolves.
   A sigh escaped me as I ran both hands through my hair. This was going to be harder than I thought. Building something from scratch always was.
   What the- I spun around, instinctively reaching for my armor's activation before I recognized the voice. Koneko stood at the edge of the clearing, her white hair catching the dappled sunlight.
   Koneko? What's she doing here? We'd been in the same room twice during my visits to the club, but we'd never actually spoken. She was always the quiet one, observing from the corners while everyone else talked.
   "Koneko?" I let my hand drop. "What brings you out here?"
   She approached with that silent, cat-like grace I'd noticed before, stopping just close enough that I had to look down to meet her golden eyes.
   Buchou. Right, that's what she calls Rias. "She say why?"
   Well, that's helpful. "Guess I'll find out when I get there."
   Without another word, Koneko knelt and placed her palm flat on the ground. A magic circle bloomed beneath her feet-intricate blue patterns that seemed to pulse with their own inner light.
   Really need to learn that trick. Getting tired of hiking up to Chysis's place every day. My legs are getting a workout I never asked for.
   The teleportation was instantaneous. One moment we were surrounded by trees, the next I was standing in the familiar clubroom of the Occult Research Club. The transition always left me slightly disoriented-like stepping off a merry-go-round.
   Afternoon sunlight streamed through the tall windows, and Rias looked up from a pile of paperwork with a smile that seemed a little forced around the edges.
   She looks stressed. Not a good sign.
   "Akira, thanks for coming." She gestured to the chair across from her desk. "I need you to write a detailed report about last night."
   I dropped into the chair with a frown. "Report?"
   "Everything that happened. The park, tracking them to the church, the fight itself. Sona needs to submit it to her sister for the official record."
   Ah. Politics. Should have seen this coming. "Where's Sona? This seems like her kind of thing."
   Rias's smile turned genuinely amused. "She and I had our monthly rating game practice. Loser handles the paperwork and misses the familiar trip."
   Monthly rating game practice? And here I thought they were just friends. "Familiar trip?"
   "My peerage's getting their familiars today. It's... important." She stood, gathering files from her desk. "But someone needs to stay behind and make sure this gets done properly."
   Familiars. Right, magical creatures that serve as companions. I remember reading about those. I looked at the stack of blank papers she slid toward me and sighed. "This is going to take forever."
   Twenty-one deaths condensed into bureaucratic language that won't make the higher-ups panic. Joy.
   "Take your time. We'll be back in no time"
   As Rias and her peerage prepared to leave, I noticed Koneko hadn't moved from her spot by the window. She was staring out at the school grounds with an expression I couldn't read.
   That's odd. Isn't getting a familiar supposed to be a big deal for devils?
   "Koneko?" Rias paused by the door, concern creeping into her voice. "You coming?"
   "Everything okay? You've been down lately" Rias asked in concern.
   Koneko finally turned from the window, but something in her posture seemed... off. "Just don't feel like it today."
   There's definitely more to this, I thought, watching the subtle tension in the petite devil's shoulders. But knowing Koneko, she's not going to elaborate unless someone pries it out of her.
   Rias studied her Rook for a moment, clearly wanting to push but ultimately deciding against it. "Alright. But if you need anything-"
   After they left through a teleportation circle, the clubroom felt strangely empty. I picked up the pen and got to work, trying to put twenty-one deaths into language that wouldn't raise too many eyebrows in whatever supernatural bureaucracy existed in the Underworld.
   "Hostile entities engaged in unprovoked assault." Yeah, that sounds better than "I hunted them down and killed them all."
   An hour later, footsteps echoed from the hallway. Sona appeared in the doorway, her usually perfect composure slightly ruffled. There was tension in her shoulders that suggested today hadn't gone her way.
   "Lost the match?" I asked, holding out the completed report.
   "Rias got lucky with her last piece placement." Sona accepted the papers, scanning them quickly. Her expression softened as she read. "This is very thorough, thank you."
   Lucky, right. From what I've seen, Rias doesn't rely much on luck. "Just the facts. Though I'm guessing the political fallout's going to be messier than the actual fight."
   "Almost certainly. The Underworld takes territorial violations seriously, even posthumously." She tucked the report into her briefcase with practiced efficiency. "Try to avoid starting any more supernatural incidents for a few weeks?"
   If only it were that simple. "Can't promise anything."
   A ghost of a smile crossed her lips before she composed herself again. After Sona and her people left, I gathered my things and headed out. The sun was getting lower, painting everything in shades of gold and amber.
   Lost most of my training time to paperwork. Bureaucracy follows you everywhere, even into the supernatural world.
   I was halfway to the forest when I heard them-soft footsteps matching my pace about twenty feet behind. Not hostile, just... following. The sound was almost imperceptible, but after last night, my senses felt sharper than before.
   Someone's tailing me. But who? I kept walking until I reached the tree line, then stopped and turned around. Might as well find out what this is about.
   "You planning to follow me all the way to my training spot, or are you going to tell me what this is about?"
   For a moment, nothing. Then Koneko stepped out from behind a tree, her golden eyes meeting mine directly. For the first time since I'd known her, her usual stoic mask had cracks in it.
   "You're different" she said quietly.
   Different how? "Different how?"
   She took a step closer, tilting her head slightly like she was trying to figure out a puzzle. "Your scent. It changed after last night"
   I ain't smelling bad, am I?
   She paused, searching for the word but couldn't find the word to describe it.
   "That's why you didn't go with Rias today?"
   Another long pause. When she spoke again, her voice was barely above a whisper.
   "I wanted to ask something"
   Understand what? My curiosity was definitely piqued now. Koneko wasn't the type to seek people out for casual conversation.
   For the first time since I'd met her, Koneko's expression showed something other than neutral calm. What I saw underneath was complicated-curiosity mixed with something that looked almost like longing.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 22: Ch 22 : Curiosity of Cat [ II ]
   The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken questions.
   Koneko's golden eyes studied my face with an intensity that made me feel like she was trying to read my soul. There was something in her expression-a mixture of fear and recognition that I couldn't quite place.
   She's scared of something. But what? And why does she keep looking at me like she's seen this before?
   "You think I'm a yokai," I said finally, more statement than question.
   Her eyes widened slightly-the most emotion I'd ever seen from her. "When you transformed in the clubroom that first time... the way your scent changed, the predatory aura... it was familiar."
   She didn't elaborate, but I could see there was pain behind those words. Something in her past that she wasn't ready to share with someone she'd barely talked to.
   Someone hurt her. Someone with power like mine, maybe.
   "You're worried I'm going to lose control," I said quietly.
   "Have you been feeling... different lately?" she asked.
   I considered the question seriously. "Yeah. I have been feeling different."
   The way her shoulders tensed... she's expecting the worst. But why?
   "But probably not the way you're thinking," I continued. "I awakened my Sacred Gear properly recently. That's probably what you're picking up on."
   I reached into my jacket and withdrew Incursio in its base form-a simple but elegantly crafted sword. The blade caught the dying sunlight, casting subtle reflections across the forest floor. "This is probably why I'm smelling different to you."
   Koneko stared at the weapon with undisguised curiosity, her earlier wariness shifting to something more like professional interest.
   Good. Maybe if I show her what this really is, she'll understand I'm not some rampaging monster.
   I smiled, feeling some of the tension ease. "Want to see what all the fuss is about?"
   Without waiting for an answer, I activated the transformation. "Incursio."
   The familiar sensation of the armor flowing over my body never got old. Living bio-organic metal spread across my skin, forming the sleek, predatory design that had become my second skin. The sword in my hand shifted and extended, becoming the iconic spear. Power thrummed through every fiber of my being as Incursio's consciousness merged with mine, and I could feel my physical capabilities multiply exponentially.
   The armor's getting stronger. Each battle, each challenge-it adapts and evolves. Like it did, with Raynare.
   Koneko's eyes went wide, her mouth falling open slightly. She took an unconscious step back, but I noticed she didn't run. That was progress.
   "So," I said, my voice slightly distorted by the armor's organic faceplate, "am I smelling more badass now?"
   Ouch. I felt my shoulders slump despite the armor's intimidating appearance. "Really? Nothing? Not even a little bit cool?"
   She shook her head with typical Koneko bluntness.
   I couldn't help but chuckle at her completely deadpan response. "Well, whether I smell good or different or whatever, I'm still me, Koneko. This armor doesn't change who I am inside." I gestured to the armor encasing my body. "If you think this transformation has turned me into some sort of monster, you're wrong. I've still got my sanity, still got my moral compass. The only thing that's changed is that I'm better equipped to protect people."
   Koneko's expression had shifted from fear to something more complex-surprise mixed with what might have been cautious hope. She was studying me with those sharp golden eyes, looking for any sign that I was lying or losing control.
   She needs to see that the power doesn't control me.
   I dismissed the armor with a thought, feeling Incursio's consciousness retreat as it flowed back into the sword before the weapon itself disappeared. The sudden return to normal human limitations was always slightly disorienting.
   "See? Still me." I ran a hand through my hair, which was probably sticking up at odd angles. "Now, how about we grab some dinner? All this serious talk has made me hungry."
   Before she could refuse-and knowing Koneko, she probably would-I held up a hand. "Hold on, let me cook. It'll take only a few minutes."
   I moved to the edge of the clearing where I'd left my fishing gear from this morning. The small cooler contained three decent-sized trout I'd caught just after dawn, packed in ice and perfectly fresh. Fishing had become one of my favorite ways to clear my head, and the forest stream was surprisingly well-stocked.
   Nothing like fresh fish cooked over an open fire. Maybe sharing a meal will help her see I'm not as crazy as she thinks I have become.
   "You fish?" Koneko asked, settling onto a fallen log as she watched me pull out the cleaned trout.
   "Started a couple weeks ago. Turns out it's relaxing." I began arranging the fish on improvised skewers.
   That got the tiniest hint of what might have been amusement. Progress.
   Within minutes, I had a small fire crackling and the fish positioned over the flames. The smell of cooking trout began to fill the air, mixing with the earthy scents of the forest. Koneko watched me work with that same intense observation she applied to everything, but the wariness from earlier had faded.
   "Your transformation," she said suddenly. "It felt weird"
   I glanced up from tending the fire. "Because it is, in a way. Incursio isn't just armor-it's a living weapon that bonds with its user. It learns, adapts, gets stronger through combat and challenge."
   "Everything worthwhile is dangerous." I flipped the fish carefully. "The question is whether you can control it or it controls you."
   She was quiet for a moment, processing that. "And you think you can?"
   "I know I can. But..." I met her eyes across the fire. "I also know I can't do everything alone. The armor gets stronger through experience, but that means I need worthy opponents to test myself against. People who can push me to my limits without me being killed by them"
   "You want to fight me?" Koneko said. It wasn't a question.
   Apparently that's where I was going with it. "Sure, A spar would be nice" I pulled the fish off the fire and began dividing them onto makeshift plates made from large leaves.
   I handed her one of the portions, our fingers brushing briefly as she took it. Her grip was deceptively strong.
   "What's in it for me?" she asked, taking a small bite of the perfectly cooked trout.
   "A fish?" I coughed when she gave me deadpan stare, as I continued "When's the last time you fought someone who could actually take a hit?"
   She paused mid-chew, considering that. "...It's been a while."
   "I thought so." I settled onto my own improvised seat. "What do you say? After we eat?"
   Koneko finished her portion in thoughtful silence before nodding once. "Okay."
   Twenty minutes later, I stood in the center of the clearing wearing Incursio's full battle form. The armor had responded to my anticipation of combat, optimizing itself for maximum flexibility and protection. Through the enhanced senses the armor provided, I could hear Koneko's heartbeat, steady and controlled about fifteen feet away.
   She's not nervous. That's either very good or very bad for me.
   "Rules?" I asked, spinning the spear lazily in one hand.
   "Don't die," Koneko replied, stretching her arms above her head with feline grace.
   "Fair enough. Ready when you are."
   The attack came without warning. One moment Koneko was standing still, the next she was a blur of motion crossing the distance between us in a heartbeat. Her fist, wreathed in what looked like blurred saucer, aimed straight for my solar plexus.
   Fast! I barely got my spear up in time to deflect the blow, the impact sending vibrations up my arms despite Incursio's enhancement. Really fast.
   I spun away from her follow-up kick, using the spear's length to keep distance between us. But Koneko was relentless, her small frame moving with inhuman speed and precision. Every strike was perfectly placed, designed to exploit gaps in my defense.
   She's holding back. I can tell. But even at this level...
   "Come on," I called out, parrying a series of rapid punches. "I can tell you're not giving me everything."
   Koneko nodded, and suddenly her next punch had enough force behind it to crater the ground where I'd been standing a split second before.
   The spar intensified. Koneko's attacks became a constant barrage of strikes that would have pulverized a normal human, but Incursio adapted with each exchange. I could feel the armor learning, adjusting its responses to account for her speed and fighting style.
   This is what I needed. A real challenge.
   But I wasn't just taking hits. The spear gave me reach advantage, and Incursio's enhanced reflexes let me capitalize on the brief openings in Koneko's assault. I managed to tag her shoulder with the spear's blunt end, earning an approving nod from the petite devil before she retaliated with a combination that left me staggering.
   "Your armor," she said during a brief pause as we circled each other. "It's tough."
   "That's the idea. Every fight makes it stronger, more adaptive." A thought occurred to me. "What about you? You're not fighting like this is your first time in a real battle."
   Of course not. She probably start combat training young.
   We clashed again, and this time I could feel Incursio responding even faster to Koneko's attacks. The armor was cataloging her movements, building predictive models of her combat patterns. But Koneko seemed to sense this too, because her fighting style began to shift mid-combat.
   She's adapting to my adaptation. This is incredible.
   The spear became a blur as I pressed my own offensive, using Incursio's enhanced strength to drive powerful thrusts and sweeping arcs. But Koneko flowed around my attacks like water, her nekomata heritage showing in the fluid grace of her movements.
   She's cute when she fights. Deadly, but cute.
   "You're strong," she said, catching the spear's shaft and using it to pull herself closer for a devastating uppercut that I managed to lean away from with ease now.
   "So are you," I replied, spinning the weapon to break her grip and creating space. "Stronger than I expected."
   We had been going for what felt like hours when Koneko finally called for a pause. Both of us were breathing hard, sweat glistening on her skin while my armor vented excess heat through its bio-vents.
   She settled onto the grass with her back against a tree.
   I dismissed Incursio and dropped down beside her, feeling the familiar exhaustion that came after a long session with the armor. "I don't think I've ever fought someone who could keep up that pace for so long."
   "The armor really does get stronger," Koneko observed. "I could feel it, adapting to my techniques as we fought."
   "Every battle, every challenge-it learns and evolves. But it needs worthy opponents to reach its full potential." I looked at her seriously. "Like you."
   She met my gaze with those golden eyes, and I could see something had shifted in how she viewed me. The wariness was gone, replaced by what might have been respect.
   Or maybe just exhaustion. Hard to tell with Koneko.
   "We should do this again," she said quietly.
   "I was hoping you'd say that." I leaned back against my own tree, feeling the pleasant burn of muscles pushed to their limit. "Same time tomorrow?"
   "Tomorrow I have club duties."
   Right. devil stuff. "Then when?"
   Koneko was quiet for a moment, staring up at the stars that were becoming visible through the forest canopy. "Weekends. And maybe some evenings, if you don't mind training later."
   As the night settled around us, I found myself thinking about how much had changed in just a few hours. I'd started the day worried about finding recruits for my organization, and ended it with what felt like the beginning of a genuine friendship, with another devil.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 23: Ch 23 : Adventures in Romania [ I ]
   I stared at the blue screen floating in front of me, the text glowing softly in the afternoon sun. Another gacha ticket-Rank 2 this time for having spar with Koneko. The system had been generous lately, though I still wasn't entirely sure what triggered these rewards. But it was welcomed.
   Ticket of Good Luck: Allows user to gain best outcome from any attempted task. Tear this ticket before attempting said task.
   I read the description twice, turning the ethereal ticket over in my hands. The material felt strange-not quite solid, but not entirely incorporeal either. Like touching concentrated possibility.
   "That's either incredibly useful or completely useless depending on the situation," I muttered, carefully storing it in my inventory. Best outcome could mean a lot of things. Better keep this for when I really need it.
   "Akira!" Chysis's voice drifted down from her mansion, interrupting my contemplation. "Could you come up here for a moment?"
   I looked up at the third-floor window where her silhouette was visible against the afternoon light. She was waving at me with what looked like urgency.
   Wonder what she's worked herself into a frenzy about this time.
   The climb up the hill to her mansion was as tedious as always. By the time I reached her study, I was slightly winded and definitely questioning why someone would build a house this high up.
   "What's got you so excited that you're shouting from windows?" I asked, pushing open the door to her study.
   The sight that greeted me made me pause. Papers were scattered everywhere-covering her desk, the floor, even pinned to the walls. Diagrams, calculations, and what looked like crystalline structures drawn in meticulous detail covered every available surface.
   "What's with all this?" I gestured at the chaos.
   Chysis looked up from where she was hunched over her desk, her eyes bright with the kind of manic energy that came from not sleeping for at least twenty-four hours. Her usually perfect hair was disheveled, and there were ink stains on her fingers.
   "I've done it," she said, holding up a crystal that seemed to pulse with internal light. "I've successfully developed a new type of enhancement crystal."
   I stepped closer, careful not to step on any of the papers littering the floor. The crystal was about the size of a marble, but it seemed to contain swirling patterns of energy that hurt to look at directly.
   "What's it supposed to do?"
   "Mana enhancement," she said proudly. "It can boost whatever magical attempt the user makes. Amplify the power output significantly."
   That sounds both incredible and terrifying. "How were you able to forge something like this?" I picked up one of the diagrams, trying to make sense of the complex geometric patterns. "I mean, you gave me that stamina crystal before, but this seems like a completely different level."
   Chysis's expression grew more subdued. She sat down heavily in her chair, suddenly looking exhausted.
   "I had great interest in finding a cure for the sleep disease that devils are still suffering from to this date," she said quietly. "I thought if I could understand the fundamental nature of magical energy, maybe I could find a way to counteract whatever's causing the affliction."
   Sleep disease? That sounds serious. "Any luck?"
   She shook her head. "Nothing. Complete defeat on that front. But in my failure, I found myself fascinated by the crystal crafting techniques I learned from my ancestor's journals. These enhancement crystals are apparently an old art that was mostly forgotten."
   So she turned research failure into a new skill. That's... actually pretty impressive.
   "Would you like to try it?" she asked, holding out the crystal.
   I hesitated. "I don't know magic. Like, at all. If I had to learn any magic, it would probably be teleportation so I don't have to climb this damn hill every day."
   That got a laugh out of her-the first genuine smile I'd seen since entering the room. "Teleportation, huh? That's actually not a bad choice for a first spell."
   Before I could ask what she meant, Chysis stood up and walked over to me. Without warning, she pressed her finger against my forehead.
   Suddenly, my head was flooded with information. Mathematical formulas, spatial calculations, energy manipulation techniques-all of it rushing into my consciousness at once. I staggered backward, clutching my head as the knowledge settled into place.
   "What the hell was that?" I gasped.
   "Basic teleportation theory and practice," she said matter-of-factly. "Should be enough to get you started. Now here-" She pressed the crystal into my palm. "Try it out."
   This feels like a terrible idea. But the knowledge was there now, sitting in my mind like it had always belonged. I could feel the spell structure, understand the energy requirements, visualize the spatial displacement needed.
   Just a short hop. Maybe to the other side of the room.
   I activated the crystal, feeling its power merge with my own energy reserves. The mana enhancement hit me like a lightning bolt, amplifying everything I was putting into the spell. What should have been a gentle spatial displacement became a roaring torrent of magical energy.
   "Wait, that's too much-" Chysis started to say.
   Too late. The teleportation circle beneath my feet blazed with enough light to blind us both. I felt reality twist around me, space folding in ways that made my stomach lurch violently.
   Then everything went black.
   I woke up to the sound of creaking wood and the rhythmic clip-clop of horse hooves. My head was pounding, and there was a metallic taste in my mouth that suggested I'd hit something hard when I landed.
   I opened my eyes to find myself staring at rusted iron bars. A cage. I was in a cage that was apparently attached to some kind of horse-drawn carriage, judging by the swaying motion and the sound.
   As my vision cleared, I noticed I wasn't alone. There were at least six other people crammed into the cage with me-all human, all looking absolutely terrified. They were huddled together as far from the bars as possible, and most of them looked like they'd been crying recently.
   What the hell did I teleport into?
   "Hey," I whispered to the man closest to me, a middle-aged guy with torn clothes and wild eyes. "What's going on here? Where are we?"
   He stared at me like I'd asked him to explain quantum physics. "You... you don't know?" His voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.
   "I just woke up. Fill me in."
   The man's face went pale. "The ones taking us... they're not human. They're monsters."
   Before I could ask what he meant, there was a commotion from outside the cage. One of the other prisoners-a younger man who looked like he was barely out of his teens-started banging on the bars.
   "Please!" he shouted. "Where are you taking us? I have a family-"
   A hand shot through the bars faster than I could track, fingers ending in razor-sharp claws that definitely weren't human. The claws raked across the young man's throat, cutting off his pleas permanently. Blood sprayed across the cage as he collapsed.
   But what made my blood run cold wasn't the casual brutality-it was what happened next. The owner of that clawed hand brought his fingers to his mouth and slowly licked the blood clean. In the dim light filtering through the cage, I caught a glimpse of eyes that glowed an unnatural red.
   "How did I end up in here?" I asked the terrified man beside me, keeping my voice low.
   "You were unconscious on the path," he whispered back. "One of them just tossed you in with the rest of us when they found you."
   Glowing red eyes, superhuman speed, drinking blood... I connected the dots quickly. Vampires. I teleported myself into the middle of vampire territory.
   My hand instinctively moved toward where Incursio would normally be, but I stopped myself. Through gaps in the cage covering, I could see other carriages both ahead and behind us-at least a dozen, all filled with the same cargo we represented. The number of captors had to be substantial.
   This isn't a small operation. Acting rashly here could get everyone killed.
   More importantly, I realized I knew absolutely nothing about vampires beyond old movies and folklore. Were they actually undead? How strong were they compared to devils? What were their weaknesses? Did any of the traditional methods actually work?
   I need information before I make any moves. Figure out who's running this operation and what they're planning.
   The carriage lurched as we began moving downhill, and through the gaps in our covering, I could see lights ahead. A lot of lights.
   "We're almost there," the man beside me whimpered.
   As we rolled into what looked like a town, I got my first clear look at our destination. The streets were filled with figures that matched the description the terrified man had given me-pale, red-eyed beings moving with inhuman grace. They watched our convoy pass with expressions of anticipation that made my skin crawl.
   Definitely vampires. And this is definitely their town.
   The carriages rolled to a stop in what looked like a town square. Around us, dozens of vampires had gathered, their glowing eyes fixed on the human cargo with unmistakable hunger.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   comment
  
   Chapter 24: Ch 24 : Adventures in Romania [ II ]
   The carriages came to a final stop in front of what could only be described as a mansion-if mansions were designed by someone with a fetish for gothic horror and an unlimited budget. The building loomed over the town square like a malevolent shadow, its black stone walls adorned with gargoyles that looked far too lifelike for comfort.
   This has to be where the boss lives.
   I pressed myself against the bars, trying to get a better view of our surroundings. The vampire crowd had grown larger, easily over fifty of them now surrounding the convoy. Their red eyes gleamed in the torchlight, and the hunger in their expressions was unmistakable.
   Okay, think. I've got my devil fruit powers, water manipulation, the rock smashing fist technique, Born to Blow, and Incursio. That should be enough to handle a few dozen vampires, right?
   The massive doors of the mansion swung open with a groan that echoed across the square. A figure emerged that made every vampire in the vicinity immediately bow their heads in what was clearly reverence mixed with fear.
   He was tall, probably around six and a half feet, with pale skin that seemed to absorb the torchlight rather than reflect it. His hair was long and black, flowing past his shoulders like liquid shadow. But it was his eyes that made my blood run cold-they weren't just red, they were like looking into pools of fresh blood that seemed to swirl and move of their own accord.
   That's definitely the head vampire.
   "Welcome back, my children," he said, his voice carrying across the square with unnatural clarity. Despite the distance, I could hear every word as if he were speaking directly into my ear. "I trust the harvest was... bountiful?"
   One of the vampire guards from our carriage stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Lord Marius Tepes, we have brought forty-three fresh specimens as requested."
   Marius Tepes. So he's got delusions of grandeur about being related to Vlad.
   Marius smiled, revealing fangs that were longer and more prominent than those of his subordinates. "Excellent. Have them processed and prepared. I want the strongest ones kept fresh for the ceremony tomorrow night."
   Ceremony? That doesn't sound good.
   "What about the usual stock, my lord?" another vampire asked.
   "Ah yes, bring out some of the reserves. My army grows restless, and we must keep them well-fed if they are to serve properly."
   Army? How many vampires are we talking about here?
   My question was answered moments later as more vampires began emerging from various buildings around the square. Not dozens-hundreds. They moved in organized formations, clearly disciplined and battle-ready. This wasn't just a nest of bloodsuckers; this was a military operation.
   Holy shit. There have to be at least three hundred of them.
   But what made my stomach drop wasn't the sheer number of vampires. It was what came next.
   Another set of doors opened on the side of the mansion, and vampires began herding out groups of humans. But these weren't prisoners like us-these were the broken ones. Men, women, and children who moved with the vacant stares of people who had given up all hope. Their arms and necks were covered in bite marks, some fresh, some old and scarred over.
   They're keeping them as livestock.
   I watched in growing horror as the vampires began to feed. Not killing, just taking enough blood to sustain themselves while keeping their human cattle alive for the next meal. The victims didn't even resist; they just stood there with dead eyes as their life force was slowly drained.
   There have to be over a hundred of them. Men, women... Christ, there are kids in there.
   The tactical part of my brain was still trying to work out a strategy. Hit-and-run tactics using Incursio's invisibility. Pick off the leadership first. Use Born to Blow to create chaos and confusion. Water manipulation to control the battlefield.
   But there are too many. Even if I could take out Marius and his lieutenants, the sheer numbers...
   A little girl, couldn't have been more than eight years old, standing in the group of human cattle. A vampire approached her, grabbed her small arm, and sank his fangs into her wrist. She didn't even flinch. Just stared ahead with those same dead eyes as the monster fed from her.
   She's the same age my sister would have been.
   Something snapped inside me.
   All thoughts of strategy, of careful planning, of tactical superiority-all of it burned away in an instant. What replaced it was pure, undiluted rage that felt like molten iron in my veins.
   Fuck tactics. Fuck being smart about this. These monsters are going to die. All of them.
   The bio-armor flowed over my body like liquid mercury, but something was different this time. The rage burning in my chest seemed to feed into the Teigu, making the transformation more intense than I'd ever experienced. The familiar weight of the spear materialized in my hands as the armor's consciousness merged with mine, but there was an edge to it now, a hunger that matched my own fury.
   Time to send these bloodsuckers back to hell.
   I activated the invisibility function and became a ghost. The lock on our cage was pathetic-a simple metal mechanism that shattered like glass under the enhanced strength of my armored fist. The other prisoners looked around in confusion as their cage door swung open, but I was already moving.
   The first vampire never saw me coming. My spear punched through his chest from behind, the bio-metal blade piercing his heart and emerging from his ribcage in a spray of black blood. He had just enough time to look down in shock before I twisted the weapon and ripped it free.
   One down. Two hundred and ninety-nine to go.
   The vampire standing next to him started to turn, probably wondering why his companion had suddenly started screaming. I didn't give him the chance to figure it out. My fist, enhanced by the Water Stream Rock Smashing technique, caved in the left side of his skull. Black blood and brain matter splattered across the cobblestones.
   But I wasn't done with just killing them. These monsters had been feeding off innocent people, treating them like cattle. They deserved worse than a quick death.
   I pressed my hand against the mansion wall and activated Born to Blow, marking it with explosive energy. The golden light was invisible to everyone but me, but I could see it pulsing like a heartbeat. Nine more marks to use.
   Let's see how they like having their home blown apart.
   A vampire near the human cattle looked in my direction, his enhanced senses probably picking up the scent of his comrades' blood. I dropped the invisibility just long enough for him to see me, to see the death waiting for him in the form of bio-organic armor and a spear dripping with vampire blood.
   The look of terror on his face was beautiful.
   I reactivated the invisibility and moved like a shadow of death through their ranks. The spear became an extension of my rage, piercing hearts, severing heads, opening throats. Each kill fed something primal in both me and Incursio, and I could feel the Teigu responding, becoming more efficient, more deadly.
   They can't see me, can't predict where I'll strike next. I'm their worst nightmare made manifest.
   But stealth was only part of my arsenal. When a group of vampires clustered together near one of the carriages, I let them see me. Their red eyes widened as I raised my right hand.
   Let's see how tough vampires really are.
   The explosion tore through them like a divine judgment, their bodies disintegrating in the blast. The shockwave shattered windows throughout the square and sent other vampires flying. But I wasn't done-I had eight more marks to place, eight more explosive surprises waiting to be triggered.
   "WHAT IS THIS?!" Marius Tepes's voice boomed across the square. "WHO DARES ATTACK MY DOMAIN?!"
   I turned to face him, dropping my invisibility completely. Let him see what was coming for him. Let him see the instrument of his destruction.
   "I'm gonna kill you, you sick bastard!" I snarled, my voice distorted by the armor's faceplate.
   Marius's eyes narrowed as he took in my appearance. "A Sacred Gear user. How... interesting. I haven't tasted the blood of one of your kind in decades."
   Taste this, you arrogant piece of shit.
   Water began rising from the fountain in the center of the square, responding to my will. I shaped it into dozens of razor-sharp tendrils and sent them lashing out at every vampire within fifty feet. The enhanced water cut through undead flesh like it was paper, severing limbs and opening arteries.
   But Marius was faster than his subordinates. He moved like liquid shadow, dodging my water attacks with inhuman grace. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of me, his clawed hand aiming for my throat.
   The spear intercepted his strike, bio-metal meeting vampire claw with a shower of sparks. He was strong-stronger than any opponent I'd faced so far. But I was beyond caring about strength differences.
   I'm going to tear you apart.
   I pivoted and drove my knee toward his ribs, but he twisted away and countered with a backhand that would have taken my head off if not for Incursio's protection. The impact still sent me skidding backward across the cobblestones.
   "Impressive," Marius said, flexing his claws. "But you're outnumbered three hundred to one. Even with that armor, you cannot possibly-"
   I cut him off by marking the ground beneath his feet and snapping my fingers.
   The explosion launched him twenty feet into the air, his perfect composure finally cracking as he crashed into the side of his own mansion. Black blood leaked from multiple wounds as he struggled to his feet.
   Not so talkative now, are you?
   But even as I focused on Marius, the other vampires were regrouping. They moved to surround me, their red eyes gleaming with predatory hunger. Some had weapons now-swords, axes, even a few with what looked like primitive firearms.
   Good. Let them all come at once.
   I activated my devil fruit powers, feeling the transformation ripple through my body beneath the armor. My physical capabilities multiplied as the leopard characteristics merged with Incursio's enhancement. Speed, strength, reflexes-all of it amplified beyond what should have been possible.
   The first wave of vampires reached me as a coordinated assault. But coordination meant nothing when your opponent moved faster than your eyes could track. I became a whirlwind of death, the spear cutting through their ranks like a scythe through wheat. Bodies fell around me, painting the square black with vampire blood.
   More. There are still more of them.
   I marked every surface I could reach-walls, fountains, even some of the vampires themselves. Golden lights invisible to everyone but me began dotting the battlefield like a constellation of destruction waiting to be born.
   That's when I noticed something changing in Incursio itself.
   The bio-armor was evolving in real-time, responding to the intensity of the battle and the depths of my rage. The familiar design was shifting, becoming more angular, more predatory. Additional bio-metal was growing along my arms and legs, forming blade-like projections that turned my entire body into a weapon.
   "Evolution," came Incursio's voice in my mind, clearer than it had ever been before. "Battle forges us stronger. Your fury feeds my growth. We are becoming something new."
   The armor's faceplate was changing too, the organic design becoming more skull-like, more terrifying. But with the evolution came power-so much power that I could feel it threatening to overwhelm my senses.
   Let's see what this new form can do.
   Marius had recovered from the explosion and was charging at me again, moving faster than before. But in my evolved state, he looked like he was moving through molasses. I sidestepped his desperate lunge and drove my spear through his back, the bio-metal blade emerging from his chest in a spray of black blood.
   "Impossible," he gasped, looking down at the weapon protruding from his torso. "I am Marius Tepes, Lord of the Night. I cannot be defeated by a mere-"
   I twisted the spear and ripped it upward, splitting his ribcage open like a wishbone. His words dissolved into a gurgling scream as his own blood filled his lungs.
   "You're nothing," I said quietly, watching the light fade from his ancient eyes. "Just another monster that needed to be put down."
   With their lord dead, the remaining vampires began to panic. Some tried to flee, others attacked with the desperation of cornered animals. It didn't matter. I moved through them like an avatar of destruction, my evolved armor making each kill easier than the last.
   When the last vampire fell, I stood alone in a square painted black with undead blood. The human prisoners-both the fresh captives and the broken cattle-stared at me with expressions ranging from awe to terror.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 25: Ch 25 : Adventures in Romania [ III ]
   The silence that followed the massacre was deafening. For a moment, the only sound in the blood-soaked square was the distant crackling of fires I had started with my explosions. Then, like a dam bursting, chaos erupted.
   The humans-both the fresh prisoners and the broken cattle-began screaming and running in every direction. Some fled toward the outskirts of town, others dove into buildings or alleyways. I couldn't blame them. Standing there in my evolved Incursio form, drenched in vampire blood with bio-metal blades extending from my armor like organic weapons, I probably looked more like a demon than a savior.
   But it wasn't just the humans who were fleeing.
   The few vampires who had survived my rampage-maybe a dozen at most-were also running for their lives. They moved with the desperate speed of creatures who had just witnessed their supposedly invincible lord torn apart like tissue paper. Some transformed into bats, others simply ran on foot, but all of them were getting as far away from me as possible.
   Good. Let them spread the word. Let every monster in this world know what happens when they prey on the innocent.
   I watched them scatter like roaches when the lights come on, feeling a grim satisfaction. But the satisfaction was tainted by something else-concern. The human cattle, the broken ones who had been used as livestock, they were running too. And in their condition, weak from blood loss and psychological trauma, they wouldn't survive long on their own.
   I need to help them properly. But first, I need to make sure there are no more prisoners.
   I made my way through the mansion, my evolved armor making each step silent despite the bio-metal additions. The building was eerily quiet now, most of its occupants either dead in the square or fled into the night. But as I moved deeper into the structure, Incursio's enhanced senses picked up something troubling.
   There are more humans here. Multiple heartbeats, but they're weak. Very weak.
   Following the sounds, I discovered a series of holding cells in what had once been servant quarters. The sight that greeted me made my rage threaten to surge again. Dozens of humans, all in various stages of being drained. Some looked like they'd been here for weeks, others for months. Men, women, children-all reduced to hollow shells of their former selves.
   Breathe. Control it. These people need help, not more violence.
   I could feel Incursio responding to my emotional state, the bio-armor's aggressive additions starting to recede as I forced myself to calm down. The spear in my hand shifted back to its more familiar form as I began breaking open cell doors.
   "It's okay," I said, trying to make my voice as gentle as possible through the armor's distortion. "You're free now. The vampires are gone."
   Most of them just stared at me with those same dead eyes I'd seen in the square. A few whimpered and pressed themselves against the back walls of their cells. I couldn't blame them-even trying to project calm, I still looked like something out of a nightmare.
   One by one, I guided them toward the exits, my heart breaking with each vacant stare and trembling step. These people would need real help-medical attention, therapy, time to heal from what had been done to them. But at least they were alive.
   How many more towns are like this? How many more monsters are out there treating humans like cattle?
   The thought made my jaw clench, but I pushed the anger down. Right now, what mattered was making sure this particular nest of evil was completely cleaned out.
   As I made my final sweep through the mansion, something nagged at my senses. The building felt empty, but there was something... a presence I couldn't quite place. It was coming from below.
   I found the entrance hidden behind a bookshelf in what had been Marius's study-a stone stairway leading down into darkness. The air that wafted up carried the scent of damp stone and something else. Fear.
   There's someone down there.
   The stairs descended much deeper than I'd expected, eventually opening into what could only be described as a dungeon. Ancient stone walls, rusted iron fixtures, and the kind of oppressive atmosphere that spoke of centuries of suffering. But it was what I found in the deepest cell that made me stop in my tracks.
   A young woman, probably around my age, chained to the wall with heavy iron shackles. She had short blonde hair that was matted and dirty, and when she looked up at my approach, I saw eyes that were unmistakably red-vampire eyes. But there was something different about her, something that made my enhanced senses pause.
   She wasn't like the others.
   The space around her told a story of long imprisonment. Scraps of moldy bread scattered on the stone floor, a rusty bowl that might have once held water, and scratches on the walls that looked like they'd been made by desperate fingers. This wasn't a guest room or even a regular prison cell. This was a place where someone had been kept for a very long time.
   When she saw me approaching in my evolved armor, her red eyes went wide with terror. She pressed herself back against the wall as far as the chains would allow, trembling like a leaf in a storm.
   "Please," she whispered, her voice hoarse from disuse. "Please don't hurt me. I'll do whatever you say, just... please."
   The desperation in her voice was heartbreaking. Here was someone who had clearly been broken by whatever Marius and his followers had done to her. But if she was a vampire, why had they kept her chained down here?
   I raised my spear, and she flinched violently, squeezing her eyes shut and turning her face away. But instead of striking her, I brought the weapon down on the chains binding her wrists. The bio-metal cut through the iron like it was paper, and the shackles fell away with a loud clang.
   She opened her eyes in shock, staring at her freed hands like she couldn't believe it.
   "Who are you?" I asked, trying to keep my voice as non-threatening as possible.
   "V-Valerie," she stammered, still pressed against the wall. "Valerie Tepes."
   Tepes? Related to Marius?
   "Why were you kept down here?" I continued. "If you're family..."
   "Because of my power," she said quietly, rubbing at the raw marks the shackles had left on her wrists. "I can heal people, and... other things. My brother, he..." She swallowed hard. "He said I was too dangerous to be left free, but too valuable to kill."
   The pieces were starting to come together. This wasn't just some random vampire-she was Marius's sister, kept prisoner by her own family because of whatever abilities she possessed. And from the looks of this cell, she'd been down here for a long time.
   "Where is he?" Valerie asked suddenly, her red eyes searching my armored form. "Where's Marius? And the others? I can smell... there's so much blood on you."
   Her voice was getting smaller with each word, like she was afraid of the answer but needed to know.
   She went very still. "All of them?"
   "The ones who didn't run away, yes."
   For a moment, she just stared at me. Then, to my surprise, her shoulders sagged not with grief, but with what looked like relief.
   "They're really gone?" she whispered.
   "They got what they deserved for what they did to innocent people," I said, watching her reaction carefully. "For turning humans into cattle. For all the suffering they caused."
   She nodded slowly, and I saw something in her eyes that I hadn't expected-understanding, maybe even approval.
   "They were monsters," she said quietly. "What they did... what Marius made me watch..." She shuddered.
   I turned to leave, then stopped. "You're free now. The chains are gone, the vampires who held you are dead. You can go wherever you want."
   "Wait!" The desperation in her voice made me turn back. "Don't... don't leave me here. Please."
   "Let me come with you," she said, the words tumbling out in a rush. "I know I'm a vampire, I know you probably hate what I am, but I'm not like them. I never hurt anyone, I swear. I can be useful-I can heal, I can help people. Just... please don't leave me alone again."
   I studied her for a long moment. She was terrified, that much was obvious, but there was something else there too. Hope, maybe. The first real emotion I'd seen from her besides fear.
   She's been a prisoner just like the humans. Maybe longer.
   Slowly, I began to dismiss Incursio. The bio-armor flowed away from my body like liquid metal, revealing my true form underneath-just a young man with black hair and tired eyes, covered in vampire blood but otherwise human.
   Valerie's eyes went wide. "You're... you're just a boy."
   "Not much older than you, I'd guess," I said, managing a small smile. "My name's Akira"
   The change in my appearance seemed to help. She was still wary, still scared, but some of the raw terror had left her eyes.
   "You really killed them all?" she asked.
   "The ones who deserved it, yes."
   "And you'd... you'd really let me come with you? Even though I'm what I am?"
   I looked at this young woman who had been chained in darkness by her own family, who had been forced to watch unspeakable horrors, who was now asking to join the person who had just slaughtered everyone she'd ever known. And I saw something in her that reminded me of the broken humans upstairs-someone who needed a chance to heal, to be something other than what others had tried to make her.
   "Everyone deserves a chance to choose who they want to be," I said. "What matters isn't what you are, it's what you do with the choice. So... what do you choose?"
   Valerie Tepes looked at me with those red eyes that held so much pain and hope, and for the first time since I'd found her, she smiled.
   "I choose to help," she said. "To never let what happened here happen to anyone else. To be better than what my family was."
   I extended my hand to her. "Then welcome to the team, Valerie Tepes."
   She took it with trembling fingers, and I could feel the weight of the decision we'd both just made. This world was full of monsters, but maybe-just maybe-some of them could choose to be something else.
   As we climbed the stairs out of that dungeon together, I couldn't help but think that this was just the beginning of something much larger. The night had shown me that evil existed on a scale I'd never imagined, but it had also shown me that sometimes salvation could come from the most unexpected places.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 26: Ch 26 : Another One
   "Akira!" Chysis ran, launching herself at me in a tackle-hug that would have knocked me flat if not for my enhanced reflexes.
   "Can't... breathe..." I wheezed, patting her back as she squeezed the life out of me.
   "I was so worried!" she sobbed into my shoulder. "When I realized how much mana I'd overloaded into that crystal, I thought I might have sent you to another dimension entirely! I've been searching for hours, trying every tracking spell I know!"
   She pulled back to look at me, her hands gripping my shoulders like she was afraid I might disappear again. "I'm so sorry, Akira. This is all my fault. If something had happened to you because of my carelessness..."
   "Hey, it's okay," I said gently, giving her what I hoped was a reassuring smile. "I'm safe now, see? You don't have to worry anymore."
   She searched my eyes for a moment, then finally seemed to believe that I was really here and unharmed. The tension in her shoulders eased slightly, though she still looked shaken.
   "Actually," I continued, "I want to introduce you to someone."
   Chysis blinked, then looked curiously past me to where Valerie was standing partially hidden behind my back. The vampire girl had been trying to make herself as small and unnoticeable as possible, clearly nervous about meeting new people.
   Chysis's expression went completely deadpan as she took in Valerie's appearance-particularly her blonde hair.
   "Akira," she said in a flat voice, "do you have some kind of blonde fetish?"
   "What? No! Why would you-"
   "Because you've now brought two blonde girls to my home," she continued, her tone still completely serious.
   I felt my face heat up as I laughed awkwardly. "It's not like that! Look, why don't we go have some tea while we talk? There's a lot to explain."
   Twenty minutes later, we were seated in Chysis's study-the same room where this whole adventure had started. The papers from her crystal research had been hastily cleared away, replaced by a proper tea service. Valerie sat beside me, nervously nibbling on a slice of cake while I recounted everything that had happened.
   "So let me get this straight," Chysis said when I finished, setting down her teacup with a soft clink. "My overcharged crystal sent you directly into the middle of a vampire army's slave operation, you single-handedly massacred several hundred pure-blood vampires including their lord, and then you decided to recruit his imprisoned sister?"
   "That's... a very concise way to put it, yes."
   She sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "And you're never using teleportation magic again in your life, I assume?"
   "Not if I can help it," I said with a shudder. The thought of accidentally ending up in the Dimensional Gap or somewhere equally horrifying was enough to put me off spatial magic permanently.
   Chysis turned her attention to Valerie, who had been quietly eating her cake throughout the entire conversation. "So, Valerie, Akira mentioned you possess a Sacred Gear. What kind?"
   I'd told her about Valerie's healing abilities during my story, but I'd been deliberately vague about the specifics. Mostly because I wasn't entirely sure what they were myself.
   Valerie looked at me uncertainly, and I gave her an encouraging nod. She set down her fork and took a deep breath.
   "It's... it's called Sephiroth Graal," she said quietly.
   Chysis went very still. "I'm sorry, what did you just say?"
   "Sephiroth Graal," Valerie repeated, a bit more confidently. "It's one of the thirteen Longinus-class Sacred Gears."
   The teacup in Chysis's hand cracked.
   "Longinus?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You possess a Longinus?"
   Valerie nodded and extended her hand. A soft golden light began to emanate from her palm, coalescing into the shape of an ornate chalice. The cup seemed to be made of pure light, its surface covered in intricate patterns that hurt to look at directly.
   "The Holy Grail," Chysis breathed, staring at the artifact with wide eyes. "It can heal injury, cure disease, even grant extended life to those who drink from it. One of the most powerful Sacred Gears in existence."
   I felt my jaw drop. No wonder Marius had kept her locked up. A Sacred Gear that could potentially grant immortality? That was beyond valuable-it was world-changing.
   "Akira," Chysis said slowly, never taking her eyes off the glowing chalice, "do you have any idea what this means? In the span of a single day, you've somehow managed to recruit a wielder of one of the thirteen most powerful Sacred Gears in existence. Your luck is absolutely absurd."
   I was about to ask her to keep this information secret-having a Longinus wielder on my team would paint a massive target on all our backs-but Chysis seemed to read my expression before I could speak.
   "Don't worry," she said, finally looking away from the chalice as Valerie dismissed it. "I won't tell anyone about this. But in exchange, I want to know exactly what new power you awakened that allowed you to defeat so many pure-blood vampires. There's no way you could have accomplished that with just your previous abilities."
   I smiled in defeat. There really was no escaping it, was there?
   "Alright, but this stays between us too," I said, reaching into what appeared to be empty air. To their eyes, it would look like I was pulling something from a pocket dimension-a reasonable enough explanation for my inventory system.
   "Incursio," I said simply.
   The familiar sensation of bio-metal flowing over my body was different this time. Instead of the original armor design, what manifested was the evolved form I'd achieved during the vampire battle. The armor was sleeker, more predatory-looking, with organic blade-like projections extending from my arms and shoulders. The faceplate had taken on a more skull-like appearance, and the overall design radiated an aura of barely contained lethality.
   "Amazing," Chysis whispered, reaching out to touch the bio-metal surface. Her fingers traced the organic patterns with scientific fascination. "I've never seen a Sacred Gear like this. The way it responds to your emotional state, the evolutionary adaptability... You're certainly half-yokai and half-human who awakened some kind of unique variant Sacred Gear, aren't you?"
   I just nodded along with her explanation. It was as good a cover story as any, and I certainly couldn't tell her about my gacha system.
   "You're full of surprises, Akira," she said, patting my armored shoulder affectionately. "Don't worry, I'll keep this secret too."
   "Why?" I asked, dismissing the armor. "Why have you been so kind to me? So willing to help and keep my secrets?"
   Chysis's expression softened, and for a moment she looked almost maternal. "You remind me of my son, Zeo. You have the same cheerful nature, the same desire to help others even when it puts you at risk. The same kind heart."
   She smiled warmly at me, and I felt something tight in my chest loosen slightly. It had been a long time since someone had looked at me like that-like family.
   From the corner of my eye, I saw Valerie watching this exchange with something like wonder in her red eyes, while Asia was beaming with joy at witnessing such genuine care between people.
   Later that evening,mI found myself back at my house with my two new housemates. The place still felt surreal-a luxurious modern home that Chysis had somehow acquired for me, complete with multiple bedrooms, a fully equipped kitchen, and amenities that would have been impossible to afford on a normal teenager's budget.
   My mother was off on a trip with her friends, funded by the money I'd given her from Chysis's love. It was good to see her happy and relaxed for once, even if it meant I had the house to myself for a while.
   "You two can pick whichever rooms you'd like," I told Valerie and Asia as we stood in the main hallway. "I'll get started on dinner."
   They nodded and headed off together to explore the house, Asia chattering excitedly about how nice everything was while Valerie listened with a small smile. It was good to see them getting along.
   As I made my way to the kitchen, I suddenly remembered something that made me stop in my tracks. In all the chaos with the vampires, I'd completely forgotten about my gacha rewards.
   The familiar blue screen materialized in front of me, and I nearly fell over when I saw what was waiting.
   *Congratulations! You have earned a Rank 7 Gacha Ticket for single-handedly eliminating a vampire lord and his army!*
   Rank 7? That was the highest rank I'd seen so far. But before I could get too excited, my gaze fell on something else in my inventory-the Good Luck ticket I'd gotten from sparring with Koneko.
   *Ticket of Good Luck: Allows user to gain best outcome from any attempted task. Tear this ticket before attempting said task.*
   I pulled out the ethereal ticket, studying its shifting surface. If I was going to use a Rank 7 gacha, it might be worth ensuring the best possible outcome.
   "Here goes nothing," I muttered, tearing the ticket in half.
   Nothing visible happened. No light show, no mystical energy, no indication that anything had changed at all. I waited a few seconds, then shrugged.
   "Guess it worked? Hard to tell with these things."
   I activated the Rank 7 gacha ticket, watching as the blue screen began cycling through possibilities faster than my eyes could track. Finally, it settled on something that made me do a double-take.
   *Reward: Holy Water of Life Recipe*
   *Description: The Holy Water of Life is a legendary potion capable of curing any ailment, healing any injuries, whether magically or naturally induced. Additionally, consumption grants an extension of natural lifespan by 20 years.
   Recipe includes complete instructions for preparation and list of required materials.*
   I stared at the description, my mind racing. This wasn't a weapon or a direct combat ability, but the potential applications were staggering. A cure for any disease? Extended lifespan? This was the kind of thing that could change the balance of power in the supernatural world.
   And then I remembered something Chysis had mentioned-the sleep disease that was still affecting devils. She'd been researching a cure for that specific condition, but this recipe could potentially solve it entirely.
   An idea began forming in my mind. This recipe could be incredibly valuable as a trade commodity. Not something to use lightly or early in my career, but a potential ace in the hole for building relationships with the various supernatural factions. Hell, if I could brew something that cured devil sleep disease, I might even be able to negotiate for some Evil Pieces of my own eventually.
   But that was thinking too far ahead. Right now, I had dinner to cook and two new housemates to take care of.
   I had just started pulling ingredients from the refrigerator when there was a knock at the front door.
   I frowned, glancing at the clock. It was past eight in the evening-who would be visiting at this hour? Asia and Valerie were both upstairs, and I wasn't expecting anyone.
   The knocking came again, more insistent this time.
   Wiping my hands on a dish towel, I walked to the front door and peered through the peephole. What I saw made me blink in surprise.
   Standing on my doorstep was a man who looked to be in his thirties. He was dressed casually in dark jeans and a leather jacket, but there was something about his posture that suggested he was far from ordinary. His eyes, even through the distorted view of the peephole.
   I opened the door cautiously, ready to call on Incursio if needed.
   The man smiled at me with an expression that was equal parts friendly and calculating.
   "Hi there," he said, his voice carrying just a hint of an accent I couldn't quite place. "You must be Akira. I'm Azazel. Mind if we chat?"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 27: Ch 27 : Unexpected Visitor
   My blood ran cold. Azazel-the Governor-General of the Fallen Angels, one of the most powerful beings in the supernatural world, was standing on my doorstep like he was here to borrow a cup of sugar.
   I kept my expression carefully neutral, though my mind was racing through possible escape routes and whether I could get Asia and Valerie out safely if this went sideways.
   "Sure," I said, stepping aside to let him in. "Can I offer you some tea?"
   "That would be lovely, thanks," Azazel replied, his tone so casual it was almost unsettling. He looked around the interior of my house with mild interest, as if he was just a normal guest making polite conversation.
   We settled in the living room, and I went through the motions of preparing tea while trying to figure out what he wanted. My hands remained steady as I poured, though internally I was on high alert.
   "So," Azazel began, accepting his cup with a nod of thanks, "I suppose you're wondering why I'm here."
   "The thought had crossed my mind," I admitted, taking a careful sip of my own tea.
   He chuckled, and the sound was genuinely amused rather than threatening. "I received a rather interesting report a few days ago. Apparently, four of my subordinates-Raynare, Dohnaseek, Kalawarner, and Mittelt-were eliminated. By you, if the reports are accurate."
   I set down my teacup with deliberate care. "They attacked me first. I was defending myself."
   "Oh, I'm not here to seek revenge or anything like that," Azazel waved dismissively. "Quite the opposite, actually. You see, I never authorized them to attack you in the first place."
   That caught my attention. "You didn't?"
   "No. Their orders were simply to keep an eye on someone in this area-routine surveillance, nothing more. But it seems they decided to take matters into their own hands when they discovered you had a Sacred Gear." He shook his head with what appeared to be genuine disappointment. "Honestly, some of my people can be so impulsive. They see a Sacred Gear and immediately think 'extraction opportunity' rather than following proper protocols."
   I nodded slowly, going along with his explanation. It made sense, and frankly, I didn't want this matter to escalate any further than it already had. Having the leader of the Fallen Angels as an enemy would be a death sentence.
   "I appreciate you clearing that up," I said diplomatically.
   "Think nothing of it. Consider it a learning experience for both of us-I'll be more explicit in my orders going forward, and you've learned that you're quite capable of handling rogue Fallen Angels." He smiled, and there was genuine respect in his expression. "Speaking of which, I'm quite impressed by your abilities. It's not every day someone takes down four pure-blood Fallen Angels and lives to tell about it."
   I remained silent, not wanting to give away too much information about my capabilities.
   "In fact," Azazel continued, "I'd like to extend an invitation. How would you feel about joining Grigori? We're always looking for talented individuals, and someone with your skills would fit right in."
   I considered the offer for a moment, running through the implications in my head. Joining Grigori would certainly provide protection and resources, but it would also mean answering to Azazel and potentially being drawn into conflicts I'd rather avoid. Plus, I had my own goals and plans that might not align with the Fallen Angels' agenda.
   "I appreciate the offer," I said finally, "but I think I'll have to politely decline. I prefer to remain independent for now."
   To my surprise, Azazel didn't seem offended or disappointed. Instead, he nodded as if he'd expected that answer.
   "I figured as much. You strike me as the independent type. No hard feelings-the offer will remain open if you ever change your mind."
   There was a moment of comfortable silence, and then I decided to take a chance on something that had been forming in my mind.
   "Actually," I said, "while I'm not interested in joining Grigori, I might be interested in a different kind of arrangement. A partnership of sorts."
   Azazel raised an eyebrow, his interest clearly piqued. "Oh? What kind of partnership?"
   "Well, I know you're a very smart person," I began, choosing my words carefully. "And I've heard you have quite an interest in researching Sacred Gears."
   He nodded slowly. "That's true. Sacred Gears are fascinating artifacts-the potential they hold, the mysteries surrounding their creation and distribution. I've spent centuries studying them."
   "What if I told you I might have access to something that could be of great interest to your research? Something rare and valuable that could advance your understanding considerably?"
   Azazel leaned forward slightly, his casual demeanor sharpening into focused attention. "I'd be very interested to hear more."
   "I could potentially provide you with a bottle of a very sacred, rare liquid-something that can heal any ailments in existence. Complete restoration, no matter how severe the condition." I watched his expression carefully as I spoke. "In exchange, I'd like access to copies of your Sacred Gear research papers."
   The Fallen Angel leader went very still. "You're talking about some kind of universal healing agent? That's... quite a claim."
   "I understand your skepticism," I said. "But I assure you, it's genuine."
   "Where is this miraculous substance?" he asked, and I could see the scientific curiosity warring with natural suspicion in his eyes.
   I'd been prepared for this question. If I told him I could make it from ingredients, he might try to force me to produce more, or word might get out to other factions. That kind of attention was the last thing I needed right now.
   "I have it stored somewhere safe," I replied. "If this arrangement sounds acceptable to you, I could show it to you next week. To prove its authenticity, I'd be willing to drink it myself right in front of you before handing it over."
   "How many bottles do you have?" he asked.
   "Very few," I said honestly. "This isn't something that can be mass-produced."
   Azazel smiled, and there was genuine appreciation in his expression. "Clever. You're not giving away too much information, but you're offering concrete proof of your claims. I like that." He paused, considering. "Alright, I'm intrigued enough to agree to this arrangement. But I have to ask-why do you need Sacred Gear research papers? What's your interest in that particular field of study?"
   I'd anticipated this question too. "I want to know what kind of Sacred Gears exist in this world. Knowledge is power, and understanding what I might face in the future seems like good preparation."
   Azazel's smile widened, and I could see he understood the subtext immediately. "Ah, you want to know your potential opponents' strengths and weaknesses. Smart thinking. Know your enemy and know yourself, as the saying goes." He nodded approvingly. "I can respect that kind of strategic thinking."
   He set down his teacup and looked at me with renewed interest. "But that raises another question-what about you? The reports I received were frustratingly vague about the specifics of how you eliminated my wayward subordinates. What Sacred Gear do you possess?"
   I felt a moment of tension. How much should I reveal? Azazel seemed reasonable enough, but he was still one of the most dangerous beings in the supernatural world.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 28: Ch 28 : Bonding Time
   I weighed my options carefully. Azazel had been surprisingly reasonable so far, and showing some trust might help cement our potential partnership. But I also couldn't reveal everything-not when I had Valerie upstairs with her Longinus-class Sacred Gear.
   "I possess a type of armor-based Sacred Gear," I said finally. "It's... adaptive."
   "Adaptive how?" Azazel leaned forward with genuine scientific curiosity.
   I extended my hand and allowed a sword of Incursio to manifest in within my hand.
   "Fascinating," Azazel breathed, his eyes lighting up with the kind of enthusiasm I'd seen in Chysis when she discussed her research. "I've never seen anything quite like this design. The material appears to be some kind of living metal?"
   "Something like that," I confirmed, dismissing the partial manifestation. I wasn't about to explain the evolutionary aspects or how it had transformed during my battle with the vampires.
   "Remarkable. And this allowed you to take down four Fallen Angels?" He shook his head in what seemed like genuine admiration. "I'm even more impressed now. Sacred Gears with that level of defensive capability are rare, but to use one so effectively requires considerable skill."
   There was a soft footstep on the stairs, and I looked over to see Asia peeking around the corner, her green eyes wide with curiosity and concern. She'd clearly heard voices and come to investigate.
   "Ah," Azazel said, noticing her as well. His expression shifted to one of pleasant surprise. "And who might this lovely young lady be?"
   "A friend," I said quickly, giving Asia a reassuring smile. "Asia, this is Azazel. He's... a business associate. We're just having a discussion."
   Asia nodded politely, though I could see the nervousness in her posture. "It's nice to meet you, Mr. Azazel. Should I prepare more tea?"
   "That's very kind of you, but I believe we're nearly finished here," Azazel replied with a warm smile that seemed genuinely friendly "Don't let us keep you from whatever you were doing."
   Asia glanced at me questioningly, and I nodded. "It's alright. We'll be done soon."
   She disappeared back upstairs, but I could feel her presence lingering just out of sight. Smart girl-staying close enough to help if needed, but not inserting herself into a potentially dangerous conversation.
   "Protective of your friends," Azazel observed approvingly. "I respect that. Too many people in our world treat others as disposable assets."
   "They're important to me," I said simply.
   "Good. That kind of loyalty is valuable." He finished his tea and set the cup aside. "Now, about our arrangement. You mentioned you could demonstrate this healing substance next week?"
   "That's right. Same time, same place?"
   "Perfect. And in exchange, you'll receive copies of my Sacred Gear research-comprehensive files on all documented Sacred Gears, their abilities, known wielders, and theoretical applications." He paused. "I should warn you, though, that some of this information is quite sensitive. If it were to fall into the wrong hands..."
   "It won't," I assured him. "I'm not interested in causing chaos or destabilizing anything. I just want to know what I might be up against."
   "Fair enough. Consider it an investment in your continued survival-and our potential future cooperation." He stood, straightening his jacket. "I have to say, Akira, this has been one of the more pleasant negotiations I've had in recent memory. Most people either grovel in terror or try to make demands they're not in a position to enforce."
   I walked him to the door, my mind already turning over the implications of what we'd discussed. "I appreciate you being straightforward about the situation with your subordinates. It could have gone very differently."
   "Indeed it could have." His expression grew more serious. "A word of advice-not everyone in the supernatural world will be as reasonable as I've been tonight. You're clearly talented, but talent alone won't protect you if you make the wrong enemies. Be careful who you cross."
   "I'll keep that in mind."
   He paused at the threshold, glancing back with something that might have been paternal concern. "One more thing. You mentioned wanting to remain independent, and I respect that choice. But independence doesn't mean isolation. Building relationships, forming alliances-these things aren't signs of weakness. They're survival strategies."
   I nodded, understanding the subtext. In a world full of devils, fallen angels, and other supernatural factions, being completely alone was a dangerous position.
   "Thank you for the advice."
   "Think nothing of it. Until next week, then."
   I watched him walk down my driveway and disappear into the shadows between streetlights. For someone so powerful, he moved with an almost supernatural quiet that made my skin crawl even after our pleasant conversation.
   Closing the door, I turned to find both Asia and Valerie waiting at the bottom of the stairs, their expressions anxious.
   "Was that really Azazel?" Valerie whispered, her red eyes wide. "The leader of the Fallen Angels?"
   "Yes, but it's alright," I said, moving to reassure them both. "He actually came to apologize for the actions of those four who attacked us. Apparently, they were acting without orders."
   "And?" Asia prompted, clearly sensing there was more to it.
   I considered how much to tell them, then decided they deserved the truth. If we were going to be living together, they needed to understand the kinds of situations we might face.
   "We made a deal. I'm going to trade him something valuable in exchange for research materials that will help us understand Sacred Gears better. Information we can use to prepare for future threats."
   "What kind of valuable thing?" Valerie asked, though her expression suggested she had already guessed.
   "The Holy Water of Life recipe I obtained. A single bottle that can cure any ailment and extend lifespan." I met her eyes directly. "Having that information could help us understand your Sacred Gear better, among other things."
   She nodded slowly, clearly understanding the implications. "That seems... reasonable. And it gets us valuable information without making us dependent on any faction."
   "Exactly." I smiled at both of them. "Now, how about we finally get some dinner started? I don't know about you two, but all this negotiating has made me hungry."
   As we headed toward the kitchen together, I found myself thinking about Azazel's parting words. Building relationships and alliances-he was right about that being a survival strategy. But I had to be careful about which relationships I chose to build.
   For now, though, I had two allies I could trust completely, a potential trade arrangement with one of the most powerful beings in the supernatural world, and a house that was finally starting to feel like home.
   It wasn't a bad foundation to build on.
   The kitchen was filled with the warm aroma of curry and rice as I put the finishing touches on dinner. Asia had insisted on helping despite my protests, and she moved around the space with surprising efficiency for someone who claimed to have never cooked before.
   "The vegetables are perfectly cut," I commented, glancing at her precise knife work. "Are you sure you haven't done this before?"
   Asia blushed slightly, tucking a strand of blonde hair behind her ear. "The church provided most of our meals, but sometimes the other sisters would let me help in the kitchen. I found it... peaceful."
   Valerie sat at the kitchen island, watching us work with quiet fascination. She'd been mostly silent since Azazel left, though I could tell her mind was working through everything that had happened.
   "Valerie, could you set the table?" I asked, wanting to include her in the domestic routine. "Plates are in that cabinet there."
   She nodded and moved with the same careful precision I'd noticed before-every action deliberate and considered. It reminded me of someone who'd spent too long being cautious about every movement, every gesture.
   Twenty minutes later, we were seated around the dining table with steaming bowls of curry. The atmosphere was comfortable but still carried that subtle tension of people who didn't quite know each other yet.
   "This is delicious, Akira," Asia said, taking another bite with obvious enjoyment. "Where did you learn to cook like this?"
   "My mother worked a lot when I was younger," I explained, stirring my curry thoughtfully. "I had to learn to take care of myself pretty early. Cooking became a way to make sure we both ate well when she got home exhausted."
   "That must have been difficult," Valerie said softly, speaking up for the first time since we'd sat down. "Taking care of yourself and worrying about someone else."
   There was something in her tone that suggested she understood that particular burden better than most.
   "It wasn't too bad," I said with a shrug. "Made me more independent, I guess. What about you two? What were your lives like before..."
   I trailed off, realizing I was asking them to share potentially painful memories. But Asia gave me a small smile that encouraged me to continue.
   "I mean, only if you want to talk about it. No pressure."
   Asia exchanged a glance with Valerie, and some silent communication seemed to pass between them.
   "I don't mind," Asia said quietly. "It might actually help to talk about it."
   She took a sip of water, gathering her thoughts. "I was found as a baby on the steps of a church in Italy. The sisters there raised me, and when they discovered I had healing abilities, they said it was a gift from God. For years, I believed them completely."
   Her expression grew distant, tinged with old pain. "I spent my entire childhood healing people who came to the church. Sick children, injured adults, anyone who needed help. The sisters called me their little saint, and I was so happy to be useful, to have a purpose."
   "That sounds wonderful," I said gently, though I could sense there was more to the story.
   "It was, for a while." Asia's smile turned sad. "But as I got older, I started asking questions. Why couldn't I leave the church grounds? Why did people sometimes look at me with fear instead of gratitude? Why did some of the priests whisper about 'containing the anomaly' when they thought I couldn't hear?"
   Valerie's hand tightened around her chopsticks, and I suspected she was relating to this story in uncomfortable ways.
   "Then one day, a devil came to the church, badly injured and dying. He collapsed right in front of me, and I couldn't just watch him suffer. So I healed him." Asia's voice grew smaller. "The moment my power touched him, everyone knew what I really was. Not a saint blessed by God, but someone whose Sacred Gear came from a different source entirely."
   "They cast you out," I said, understanding flooding through me.
   "Immediately. They called me a heretic, said my power was corrupted because it could heal devils and fallen angels. Twenty-four hours later, I was on the streets with nothing but the clothes on my back." She wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand. "I was so confused and hurt. I'd spent my entire life serving what I thought was God's will, and suddenly I was told it was all wrong."
   I reached across the table and gently squeezed her hand. "I'm sorry, Asia. That must have been devastating."
   She squeezed back gratefully. "It was. But meeting you and Valerie... it's the first time since then that I've felt like maybe I have a family again."
   Valerie had been listening with increasingly dark eyes, and when Asia finished, she set down her chopsticks with careful control.
   "Your church was wrong," she said, her voice carrying a quiet intensity. "Healing is healing, regardless of who receives it. The ability to ease suffering should be celebrated, not condemned."
   "Thank you," Asia whispered. "That... means more than you know."
   We sat in comfortable silence for a moment, then I turned to Valerie. "What about you? You don't have to share if you don't want to, but I get the feeling you understand what Asia went through."
   Valerie stared at her bowl for a long moment, then looked up with eyes that held centuries of pain despite her youthful appearance.
   "I was born into the Tepes family line," she said quietly. "A dhampir-half-vampire, half-human-which already made me an outsider in vampire society. But from the moment my Sacred Gear manifested, everything changed."
   She paused, seeming to gather strength. "My brother Marius saw it as an opportunity. A tool to increase his power and influence. He convinced our parents that I needed 'special training' to control such a dangerous ability."
   "Special training," I repeated, suspecting I knew where this was going.
   "Isolation. Being treated more like a valuable weapon than a person." Her voice remained steady, but I could see the tremor in her hands. "For over a century, I was kept in that underground facility. Marius would bring me injured vampires to heal, or sometimes humans he wanted to keep alive for various purposes. He told me that as a dhampir, I was already an abomination in their eyes-but at least a useful one. I was never allowed to refuse, never allowed to question why."
   Asia gasped softly, her empathy evident in every line of her face.
   "The worst part wasn't the isolation," Valerie continued. "It was how he convinced me it was necessary. That as a dhampir, I was already considered an abomination by pure-blood vampire society, and my Sacred Gear made me even more dangerous. He made me believe that this was the only way I could exist without being hunted down or causing harm."
   "But you knew better eventually," I said gently.
   A small, bitter smile crossed her lips. "It took a very long time. When you've been told something your entire life, by people who are supposed to care about you... it becomes your reality. It wasn't until I saw how Marius treated the humans he brought me to heal that I started to question everything."
   She looked directly at me, and I saw gratitude mixed with lingering fear in her red eyes. "When you killed him and told me I was free, I didn't know how to process it. Freedom was a concept I'd forgotten existed."
   The kitchen fell silent except for the soft ticking of the wall clock. Both girls had shared incredibly personal, painful experiences, and I felt the weight of their trust settle on my shoulders.
   "I'm sorry," I said finally. "Both of you deserved so much better than what you went through. But I want you to know that here, with me, you'll never be treated as tools or weapons or anything other than the people you are."
   "You really mean that," Asia said, and it wasn't a question. There was wonder in her voice.
   "Completely. You're family now, and family means we take care of each other. No conditions, no expectations beyond basic human decency."
   Valerie's composure finally cracked slightly, and she wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand. "I don't think anyone has ever said that to me before."
   We finished dinner in a more comfortable atmosphere, the shared vulnerability having created a deeper bond between us. As I started clearing the table, an idea occurred to me.
   "Actually, there's something I wanted to talk to both of you about," I said, setting the dishes in the sink. "Have you given any thought to what you want to do going forward? I mean, day-to-day life?"
   "What do you mean?" Asia asked, helping me rinse the plates.
   "Well, you're both young, and you've missed out on a lot of normal experiences. I was thinking... would you be interested in attending school?"
   Asia's face lit up immediately. "Really? I always wanted to go to a proper school, but the church said it wasn't necessary since I had my 'calling.'"
   Valerie, however, looked confused. "School? I'm not familiar with that term."
   I paused, remembering that she'd been isolated for over a century. "Right, sorry. School is where young people go to learn various subjects-mathematics, literature, history, science. It's also where they socialize with others their age and experience normal teenage life."
   "Is it... safe?" she asked hesitantly.
   "Very safe. And it would give you both a chance to experience the kind of normal life you've been denied. Make friends, learn new things, figure out what interests you beyond your Sacred Gears."
   Asia was practically bouncing with excitement now. "That sounds wonderful! But... would they accept us? I mean, we don't have any school records or documentation."
   I grinned. "Leave that to me. I have a good relationship with the student council president at Kuoh Academy. Sona Sitri is very reasonable, and I'm sure I can work out the arrangements to get you both enrolled."
   "Sona Sitri," Valerie repeated thoughtfully.
   "She's a devil, actually. Part of the Sitri family. But she's fair and honorable-nothing like what you experienced with other supernatural beings." I leaned against the counter, studying both their faces. "What do you think? Are you interested?"
   Asia nodded immediately. "Yes, absolutely. I want to try being a normal student."
   Valerie considered for a longer moment. "This school... would we learn alongside humans"
   "And we would attend together?" she asked, glancing at Asia.
   "If you want to. You'd be in the same year, so you'd have classes together."
   Finally, Valerie nodded slowly. "I... think I would like that. To learn what normal life is supposed to be like."
   I smiled at both of them. "Great. I'll contact Sona tomorrow and work out the details. Fair warning though-you'll need to catch up on a lot of basic knowledge. We might want to do some studying together before you start."
   "I don't mind studying," Asia said eagerly. "It sounds exciting!"
   "What subjects would we learn?" Valerie asked with growing curiosity.
   As I explained the basics of modern education, I watched both girls' faces light up with interest and anticipation. For the first time since I'd met them, they looked like what they really were-young women with their whole lives ahead of them, eager to explore new possibilities.
   It was a good look on them, and I found myself looking forward to helping them discover all the experiences they'd been denied. School was just the beginning, but it was an important first step toward the normal lives they deserved.
   "One more thing," I added as we finished cleaning up. "You don't have to hide who you are, but you also don't have to advertise your abilities. At school, you can just be Asia and Valerie-not the wielder of Twilight Healing or Sephiroth Graal. You can discover who you are beyond your Sacred Gears."
   The gratitude in their eyes told me everything I needed to know. This was the right choice, and I was going to do everything in my power to make sure they got the chance to be the people they chose to be, not the ones others had forced them to become.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 29: Ch 29 : Rias's Predicament
   The student council room was as elegant and organized as always when I knocked on the door. Sona's voice called for us to enter, and I stepped inside with Asia and Valerie flanking me on either side.
   "Good morning, Sona," I said with a respectful bow. "Thank you for agreeing to see us on such short notice."
   Sona looked up from her paperwork, her sharp eyes taking in my companions with obvious curiosity. She was seated behind her desk with Tsubaki standing beside her, both wearing their usual professional expressions.
   "Good morning, Akira. And these must be the transfer students you mentioned." Her gaze lingered on Asia and Valerie for a moment, and I could practically see her analytical mind working to categorize what she was sensing from them.
   "Yes. This is Asia Argento and Valerie Tepes," I said, gesturing to each girl in turn. "They're... very close to me, and they're looking to experience a normal school life."
   I kept my explanation deliberately vague, but Sona was far too perceptive not to notice. Her eyes flicked to mine briefly, and I saw understanding pass across her features. She recognized that I was being evasive for a reason and chose not to press the matter.
   "I see," she said simply, her tone remaining perfectly neutral. "Well, welcome to Kuoh Academy. I'm sure we can arrange the necessary documentation and class assignments."
   Asia stepped forward with a bright smile. "Thank you so much, Student Council President. We really appreciate you helping us."
   "Please, just call me Sona. And it's no trouble at all." She turned to her vice president. "Tsubaki, could you handle their paperwork and show them to their respective classrooms once everything is completed?"
   Tsubaki bowed slightly. "Of course, President. If you would follow me, please."
   As the three of them moved toward a side table where enrollment documents were laid out, Sona gestured for me to remain seated.
   "Actually, Akira, could you stay behind for a moment? There's something I wanted to discuss with you."
   I nodded, settling back into my chair while watching Asia and Valerie begin filling out forms under Tsubaki's guidance. They both seemed nervous but excited, and I felt a warm satisfaction at seeing them take this step toward normalcy.
   Once they were sufficiently occupied, Sona leaned forward slightly, her expression becoming more serious.
   "Are you aware that Rias is scheduled to participate in a Rating Game next week?"
   The question caught me off guard-or at least, I made sure it appeared to. I knew exactly what she was referring to, but I had to play ignorant.
   "A Rating Game?" I asked, tilting my head with what I hoped looked like genuine confusion. "I'm not familiar with that term."
   Sona studied my face for a moment, then seemed satisfied with my apparent lack of knowledge. "Rating Games are formalized combat competitions between devil peerages. Think of them as supernatural chess matches, where each piece represents a member of a devil's household."
   She paused to adjust her glasses, a habit I'd noticed she had when explaining complex topics. "The games serve multiple purposes-they're used to settle disputes, determine rankings among devil nobility, and sometimes to resolve... personal matters."
   "Personal matters?" I prompted, though I already knew where this was heading.
   "Rias's Rating Game is being used to settle the question of an arranged marriage. If she loses, she'll be required to marry her opponent." Sona's expression grew troubled. "Unfortunately, I believe she's going to lose."
   I leaned forward, feigning concern. "Is her opponent that strong?"
   Sona nodded grimly. "Riser Phenex. He's not only her fianc", but he's also won significantly more Rating Games than Rias has. His experience advantage is substantial, and his peerage is well-trained and coordinated. The odds are quite heavily stacked against her."
   I let that information sink in, maintaining my expression of growing concern. "That does sound like difficult odds for her."
   "Which brings me to why I wanted to speak with you," Sona said, her tone becoming more direct. "Would you consider joining her peerage? Your abilities could make a significant difference in the outcome."
   I shook my head immediately, just as I knew I would. "I appreciate the thought, Sona, but I can't become a devil. There's no coming back from that transformation, and I have my own path to follow."
   She sighed, though she didn't seem particularly surprised by my answer. "I expected as much, but I felt I should ask. Rias values her independence as much as you value yours-it's part of why this situation is so frustrating."
   "I said I wouldn't join her peerage," I clarified, "but that doesn't mean I wouldn't help in other ways if I can."
   A small smile crossed Sona's lips. "I thought you might say that as well. In fact, Rias asked me to pass along a message. She'd like you to meet her at the Gremory family mansion, where she's conducting her training preparations. She didn't specify why, but I suspect she wants to discuss potential... alternative arrangements."
   I nodded, filing that information away. "I'll pay her a visit."
   "Good." Sona glanced over at Asia and Valerie, who were nearly finished with their paperwork. "Your friends seem like lovely girls, by the way. Whatever their circumstances, I'm glad you're looking out for them."
   "They've been through a lot," I said simply. "They deserve a chance at a normal life."
   "Indeed they do." She stood as Tsubaki approached with completed forms. "Everything appears to be in order. Asia will be in Class 2-A with you, Akira, while Valerie will be in Class 2-B. They can start tomorrow if they're ready."
   "Thank you again," Asia said, practically glowing with excitement. "I can't wait to begin."
   Valerie was more reserved but equally pleased. "This is very kind of you, President Sona. We won't cause any trouble."
   "I'm sure you won't." Sona's expression warmed slightly. "Tsubaki will show you to your respective classrooms now so you can familiarize yourselves with the locations and meet your teachers."
   As they prepared to leave, I stood as well. "I should head back to class myself. Thank you for everything, Sona."
   "Think nothing of it. And Akira?" She paused meaningfully. "Whatever you decide regarding Rias's situation, be careful. The Phenex family has considerable influence, and they don't take kindly to interference in their affairs."
   I nodded, understanding the warning beneath her words. "I'll keep that in mind."
   Walking back toward my classroom, my mind was already churning through the implications of what Sona had told me. The Rating Game against Riser was happening exactly as I remembered from the original timeline, which meant Rias was probably feeling desperate right about now.
   The smart move would be to stay out of it entirely. Getting involved in devil politics was dangerous, and Riser Phenex was not someone to cross lightly. His family's regenerative abilities and considerable wealth made them formidable opponents.
   But I couldn't just ignore the situation either. Rias had been decent to me since I'd arrived at Kuoh, and the idea of her being forced into an unwanted marriage didn't sit well with me. Plus, if I played this right, I might be able to gain some valuable allies in the devil community without compromising my independence.
   The question was how to approach it. I couldn't join her peerage-that was non-negotiable. But there might be other ways to tip the scales in her favor without officially becoming part of the conflict.
   First things first, though. I needed to visit Chysis and get her perspective on the situation. She had centuries of experience with supernatural politics, and her advice could prove invaluable. Then I could decide whether and how to approach Rias about her predicament.
   As I slipped back into my classroom just as the teacher was beginning the lesson, I found myself already planning my visit to Chysis's house. The Rating Game was only a week away, which meant time was of the essence if I was going to get involved.
   The pieces were starting to move on the board, and I needed to decide which side I was playing for-if any.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 30: Ch 30 : Expected Surprises
   The familiar scent of old books and magical reagents greeted me as I knocked on Chysis's door. It opened almost immediately, and before I could say a word, I found myself enveloped in a warm hug that lifted me slightly off my feet.
   "Akira! What a pleasant surprise," Chysis said, her maternal warmth evident in both her voice and her crushing embrace. "What brings you by today? And how are those two lovely girls settling in?"
   I returned the hug gratefully before she set me down. "Asia and Valerie are doing well. They started at Kuoh Academy today, actually. Asia was nervous but excited this morning."
   "That's wonderful to hear. Education is so important for young people, especially those who've had their childhoods stolen from them." Her expression grew more serious. "And Valerie? How is she adjusting?"
   "Better than I expected, honestly. She's still cautious about everything, but she's opening up more each day. Having Asia around seems to help-they understand each other's experiences."
   Chysis nodded approvingly. "Trauma shared is often trauma halved. They're lucky to have found each other, and you." She gestured for me to follow her into the study. "Now then, what brings you here today? You have that look that suggests this isn't just a social visit."
   I settled into my usual chair, organizing my thoughts carefully. "I need your help with something very important. There are four specific ingredients I need to acquire, and I was hoping you could arrange to get them for me."
   Her eyebrows rose with curiosity. "Oh? What kind of ingredients are we talking about?"
   I pulled out a piece of paper where I'd written down the recipe requirements. 
   Chysis went very still, her eyes scanning as she read the list.
   "I know it's a lot to ask," I said carefully. "But it will be worth it. More importantly, if this works the way I think it will, you're going to be beyond surprised by what comes of it."
   She leaned back in her chair, studying my face with sharp intelligence. "What exactly are you planning to create with these ingredients? This combination... it's not for any potion or spell I'm familiar with."
   I grinned, unable to help myself. "Let's just say it's going to be a very special surprise. Trust me on this one."
   "A surprise," she repeated flatly. "Akira, you're asking me to acquire ingredients worth more than most people see in a lifetime, and you want me to do it based on 'trust me, it's a surprise'?"
   Chysis stared at me for a long moment, then burst out laughing. "You are an impossible boy. You know I can't resist a good mystery." She looked at the list again, her expression turning calculating. "These ingredients... they're difficult to acquire, but not impossible. I have contacts in various circles who owe me favors."
   "How long would it take?"
   "Give me until tomorrow evening. I should be able to have everything ready by then." She folded the paper carefully. "But I'm warning you now-if this 'surprise' of yours doesn't live up to the buildup, I'm going to be very disappointed."
   "Trust me, Chysis. This will be worth it." I stood to leave, then paused. "Oh, and when I come to collect them tomorrow, make sure you're free for the rest of the evening. You're going to want to see this."
   Her curiosity was practically radiating off her in waves now. "You're really not going to give me any more hints?"
   "Nope. It's a secret." I headed toward the door with a wave. "See you tomorrow evening!"
   Behind me, I could hear her muttering about impossible, secretive boys and their mysterious projects.
   The next afternoon found me deep in the woods outside Kuoh with Asia and Valerie. I'd chosen this location specifically because it was isolated enough for us to train without being observed, but close enough to town that we could get back quickly if needed.
   "Alright," I said, turning to face both girls. "Before we start any combat training, I want to get a better understanding of your Sacred Gears. We've talked about what they do, but I haven't seen them in action properly."
   Asia nodded, though I could see the familiar hesitation in her eyes. "I... I'll try my best, Akira-san."
   "Let's start with the basics. Can you show me your healing in action? Nothing dramatic-just a small cut or bruise."
   I deliberately scraped my palm against a rough tree branch, drawing a thin line of blood. Asia immediately stepped forward, her expression growing focused as green rings of light began to form around her hands.
   "Twilight Healing," she said softly, extending her hands over my injury.
   The warm green light enveloped my hand, and I felt the familiar soothing sensation as the cut began to close. The healing wasn't instantaneous like some Sacred Gears-instead, it worked steadily, accelerating my natural healing process to repair the damage over the course of several seconds.
   "That's remarkable," I said, watching the last traces of the cut disappear. "How does it feel when you use it? Any strain?"
   "It... it feels warm," Asia said quietly, her hands still glowing faintly. "Like I'm sharing some of my life force to help the injury heal faster. Small wounds like this don't tire me at all, but more serious injuries..." She looked down. "I'm sorry, I know it's not as powerful as it could be."
   "Don't apologize," I said firmly. "Twilight Healing is one of the most valuable Sacred Gears in existence. The fact that it can heal without exhausting you for minor injuries makes it incredibly practical." I examined my unmarked palm. "What's the most serious injury you've successfully healed?"
   "I once healed a deep sword wound that had pierced someone's abdomen," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. 
   That gave me a good baseline for her limits. Twilight Healing was powerful, but it wasn't unlimited-Asia's own stamina and her control over it seemed to be the limiting factors. That can be fixed with enough training.
   "What about you, Valerie?" I turned to the dhampir girl. "I know your Sacred Gear is incredibly powerful, but I'd like to see how it manifests."
   Valerie looked nervous but determined. She closed her eyes and concentrated, and that familiar golden chalice began to form in the air before her. The Sephiroth Graal materialized slowly, its surface gleaming with divine light and covered in shifting sacred symbols.
   "The Holy Grail can heal although not on her level" she said quietly, her voice filled with awe even though she'd summoned it many times before.
   "And the enhancement abilities you mentioned?"
   "I think I can temporarily bless someone with increased physical capabilities or resistance to supernatural effects. I've never tried it on another person, but I can feel the potential within the Grail." She looked uncertain. "It's just... using it drains me considerably"
   That was incredibly valuable information. Both girls had powerful support abilities, but they came with significant costs and limitations.
   "We'll experiment with that later," I decided. "For now, I want to focus on something else entirely."
   Both girls looked at me curiously.
   "Your Sacred Gears are incredibly powerful, but they're also support abilities. In a direct confrontation, you'll need to be able to defend yourselves long enough to use those abilities effectively." I moved to a clearer area of the forest floor. "I'm going to teach you a martial arts technique called the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist."
   "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist?" Asia repeated, looking genuinely curious despite her usual timidity.
   "It's a defensive martial art that focuses on redirecting an opponent's force rather than meeting it head-on. Perfect for situations where you're outmatched in terms of raw strength." I demonstrated a basic stance. "The core principle is to flow like water around attacks, then strike back when your opponent is off-balance."
   I showed them the fundamental movements-how to shift their weight, how to redirect incoming strikes, how to use an attacker's momentum against them. Both girls were attentive students, though their progress varied significantly.
   Asia approached the training with quiet determination, her natural gentleness translating surprisingly well to the flowing, non-aggressive techniques. She seemed to understand instinctively that this style was about protection rather than aggression.
   "I... I think I understand," she said softly after successfully redirecting one of my slow practice strikes. "It's not about hurting someone, is it? It's about making them unable to hurt you or others."
   "Exactly," I confirmed, pleased by her insight. "This style is perfect for someone like you-it allows you to defend yourself without compromising your principles."
   Valerie, on the other hand, struggled initially. Her movements were too rigid, too controlled-a result of her noble upbringing and formal training.
   "You're thinking too much," I told her after she failed to properly redirect one of my attacks. "This isn't about perfect form or textbook execution-it's about instinct and adaptation. Feel the movement, don't calculate it."
   "That's... more difficult than it sounds," she admitted, wiping sweat from her forehead. "I was trained to be precise and measured in everything I do. This flowing style goes against my entire education."
   "I understand, but in real combat, overthinking can get you killed. Trust your body to react naturally." I demonstrated the movement again, this time even slower. "Watch how I don't resist the force-I guide it where I want it to go."
   After another hour of practice, both girls were showing genuine improvement. Asia had developed a natural grace with the defensive techniques, while Valerie was beginning to loosen up and trust her instincts more.
   "That's enough for today," I decided, seeing the exhaustion in their faces. "This is just the beginning. Martial arts mastery takes years of practice, but even basic competency can save your life."
   "Thank you for teaching us, Akira-san," Asia said with a small bow, despite her obvious fatigue. "I feel... stronger somehow. Not just physically, but mentally too."
   Valerie nodded in agreement. "It's strange, learning to move without overthinking every action. But I can see how valuable these skills could be."
   As we walked back toward town, I found myself pleased with their progress. Both girls had shown determination and willingness to push beyond their comfort zones. With time and practice, they could become formidable in their own right.
   Tomorrow, I would collect those ingredients from Chysis and hopefully create something that could change everything. But there was something else I needed to consider as well-if I was going to make Asia and Valerie truly strong, I might need additional resources.
   Perhaps it was time to pay a visit to Rias and her peerage. A few more gacha tickets could provide exactly the kind of power-ups or equipment the girls would need to reach their full potential.
   The thought of showing my abilities to devils still made me cautious, but the potential benefits were becoming harder to ignore. If I wanted to protect Asia and Valerie properly, I needed every advantage I could get.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 31: Ch 31 : Gacha Spamming
   The morning sun filtered through the trees as I stretched my arms above my head, feeling the familiar pull of muscles awakening for the day ahead. The clearing behind the Gremory mansion was perfect for sparring-spacious enough to move freely without worrying about collateral damage to the surrounding forest.
   "You ready for this, Akira?" Kiba Yuuto called out, his hand resting casually on the hilt of his sword. Despite his polite tone, I could see the competitive glint in his eyes.
   I rolled my shoulders, feeling the leopard instincts stirring beneath my skin. "More than ready."
   From the sidelines, I could see Rias, Akeno, Koneko, and Issei settling in to watch. Rias had that calculating look she got whenever she was analyzing potential-probably comparing my current abilities to what she'd witnessed during my previous spar with Akeno.
   "Begin!" Rias called out.
   Kiba moved first, his superhuman speed carrying him forward in a blur. Three gleaming swords materialized in his hands as he closed the distance between us. But I was already moving, my devil fruit powers enhancing my natural agility. The leopard transformation wasn't complete-I didn't need it to be. Just enough to sharpen my reflexes and strengthen my limbs.
   I sidestepped his initial thrust, water beginning to coalesce around my right hand. The moisture in the air responded to my call, forming into a pressurized stream. As Kiba pivoted to follow up with a horizontal slash, I launched the water forward-not directly at him, but at the ground beneath his feet.
   The impact cratered the earth, sending up a spray of mud and debris that momentarily obscured his vision. I used that split second to close in, my left hand already forming the familiar stance of the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist.
   Kiba's instincts were sharp-he managed to get two swords up to block my strike. But the technique wasn't just about brute force. It was about redirection, about using an opponent's momentum against them. As his blades met my palm, I guided the force sideways, throwing him off balance.
   He recovered quickly, I'll give him credit. Demonic swords blazed to life around him, their light casting dancing shadows across the clearing. But I'd already anticipated this. Water manipulation wasn't just offensive-it was defensive too.
   A wall of pressurized water rose between us, and when his holy swords struck it, steam hissed where divine energy met my technique. The momentary cover gave me exactly what I needed.
   I activated more of my leopard abilities, feeling my muscles coil with feline power. When I burst through the steam, Kiba's eyes widened-he hadn't expected me to move that fast. My right hand was already in position, water spiraling around it in a tight helix.
   "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist: Flowing River Strike!"
   The technique connected with his guard, and this time there was no recovering. The force sent him sliding backward across the clearing until he hit the base of a large oak tree. His swords clattered to the ground as he slumped against the trunk, conscious but clearly done.
   "I yield," he said with a rueful smile, raising one hand in surrender.
   As I helped him to his feet, a familiar blue screen materialized in my peripheral vision:
   **[SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]**
   **Reward: Rank 2 Gacha Ticket**
   I dismissed it quickly, not wanting the others to notice my distraction.
   "Impressive," Rias said as she approached, genuine approval in her voice. "You've grown considerably stronger, Akira. The last time you sparred with Akeno, you could barely hold your ground. Now look at you-defeating one of my knights with such precision."
   The praise felt good, but it also made me realize something. "Actually, Rias, would you be willing to spar with me next?"
   Her expression shifted, becoming more serious. "I'm afraid I have to decline. The Power of Destruction isn't something that can be easily controlled in a friendly match. It's far too dangerous for sparring purposes."
   I sighed, the disappointment probably showing on my face. I'd been hoping to test myself against someone of her caliber, but I understood her reasoning. The Power of Destruction lived up to its name-it didn't discriminate between training and actual combat.
   "Perhaps another time, under different circumstances," she added gently before turning to address the group. "Alright, everyone. I think that's enough excitement for this morning. We should head back and review the footage for the upcoming Rating Game."
   As Rias, Akeno, Kiba, and Issei began making their way back toward the mansion, I stayed behind to cool down. That's when I noticed Koneko hadn't left with the others. She was still sitting on a fallen log at the edge of the clearing, her amber eyes fixed on me with that unnervingly direct stare of hers.
   "Why didn't you use Incursio?" she asked without preamble.
   The question caught me off guard, though I probably should have expected it. Koneko was observant-sometimes too observant for comfort.
   "I can't use it so carelessly," I admitted, walking over to sit beside her. "Incursio isn't just another power I can throw around whenever I feel like it. Every time I use it, I learn something new about its capabilities, but I also discover new risks. For fights that aren't life-threatening, it's better to rely on my other abilities and save Incursio for when I truly need it."
   She nodded slowly, seeming to accept the explanation. "You're being smart about it."
   "Trying to be. The last thing I want is to hurt someone because I got reckless with power I don't fully understand yet."
   Koneko stood up, dusting off her skirt. "The Rating Game is next week."
   "Yeah, Sona mentioned that. That's actually why I'm here-to help however I can."
   She gave me one of her rare, small smiles before heading back toward the mansion. "Good."
   Later that evening, I found myself in Chysis's mansion, specifically in her personal room. The space was elegant but lived-in, with bookshelves lining the walls and comfortable furniture arranged around a fireplace. Chysis herself was seated at her desk, several small bags arranged neatly in front of her.
   "Here are the ingredients you requested," she said, gesturing to the bags. Each one was carefully labeled in her precise handwriting. "I have to admit, I'm curious about what you're planning to create with such an... eclectic collection."
   I picked up each bag, mentally checking them off against my list. Everything was here-some rare, some common, but all necessary for what I had in mind.
   "Would it be possible to use one of your other rooms? I need some space to work, and privacy would be appreciated."
   Chysis raised an eyebrow but nodded. "Of course. Follow me."
   She led me down a hallway to what appeared to be a workshop of sorts. The room was spacious and well-lit, with several tables and what looked like alchemical equipment along the walls.
   "How long do you expect this process to take?" she asked, clearly trying to gauge whether she should stick around or come back later.
   "It'll be done in no time," I assured her. "I just need some privacy while I work. I trust you won't try to take a peek?"
   "I'll respect your request for privacy," she said with a slight smile. "Though I reserve the right to be curious about the results."
   After she left, closing the door behind her, I was finally alone. I set the ingredient bags on the largest table and pulled up my system interface. The blue screen materialized in front of me, its soft glow illuminating the room.
   One by one, I placed each bag into the screen's inventory interface. The system accepted them without issue, and after the final bag disappeared, a new message appeared:
   **[CREATION SUCCESSFUL]**
   **Item Created: Holy Water of Life x70**
   **Quality: Premium Grade**
   An image materialized on the screen-crystal bottles filled with a beautiful pink liquid that seemed to glow with its own inner light. I couldn't help but grin. Seventy bottles was more than I'd hoped for.
   When I dismissed the screen, seven physical bottles appeared on the table in front of me-a sample of the larger batch now stored in my system inventory. The pink liquid inside swirled gently, catching the light in mesmerizing patterns.
   I carefully gathered the bottles and made my way back to Chysis's room. She was reading when I knocked, but looked up expectantly as I entered.
   Clearing my throat dramatically, I held up one of the crystal bottles. "Allow me to present you with Akira's original creation-HWL."
   Chysis blinked, then deadpanned, "HWL?"
   I could practically see the gears turning in her head as she tried to figure out what those initials could possibly stand for. Meanwhile, I was internally grinning at how completely bamboozled she was about to be. The anticipation was killing me-I was practically jumping with excitement at the thought of her reaction when she realized what I'd just created.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 32: Ch 32 : Holy Water of Life
   Chysis examined the crystal bottle, her experienced eyes taking in every detail of the glowing pink liquid. The soft glow casted patterns across her face as she turned it slowly in her hands.
   "It's a healing potion," I said, trying to keep my voice casual despite the excitement bubbling beneath the surface. "Something I've been working on perfecting. I'd like you to try it, if you trust me enough."
   Her eyebrows rose slightly. "You want me to be your test subject?"
   "I trust my work," I replied with conviction. "But I understand if you'd rather not."
   Chysis studied my face for a long moment, then set the bottle down on her desk. Without hesitation, she picked up a small letter opener and made a shallow cut across her palm. A few drops of blood welled up before she lifted the bottle again.
   "Very well. I've lived long enough to recognize genuine confidence when I see it."
   She uncorked the bottle and drank the entire contents in one smooth motion. Almost immediately, her eyes widened in surprise. The cut on her palm sealed itself instantly, leaving no trace it had ever existed. But more than that, I could see the change in her entire demeanor-her posture straightened, her eyes became brighter and more alert, and there was a vitality to her movements that hadn't been there moments before.
   "Oh my" she breathed, flexing her fingers experimentally. "I feel... renewed. My mana reserves are completely restored, and there's an energy coursing through me that I haven't felt in decades. How did you create this?"
   I gave her a mysterious smile. " Secret."
   She laughed-a rich, genuine sound that filled the room. "Of course it is. But Akira, this isn't just a simple healing potion. The effects I'm experiencing suggest something far more potent. What exactly have you made?"
   "A potion that can potentially cure any disease," I said, watching her reaction carefully. "Maybe even... the sleep disease you mentioned."
   Her expression grew serious, the momentary levity fading. "Akira, the Devil's Sleep Disease isn't something that can be cured so easily. It's been plaguing our kind for centuries. If there was a simple solution-"
   "Just give it a try. Make sure you drink it full or it might not work" I interrupted, leaning forward with determination. "What's the worst that could happen? If it doesn't work, then nothing changes. But if it does..."
   Chysis fell silent, studying my face with those knowing eyes. Whatever she saw there must have convinced her, because she finally nodded slowly.
   "Your determination is admirable. Very well-I'll return to the Underworld tonight and see if your creation has any effect on those afflicted." She paused, her expression becoming more cautious. "But I want you to understand that I'm not getting your hopes up. This disease has claimed too many for me to believe in miracle cures."
   "I understand," I said, then added seriously, "But Chysis, keep this between us. Don't reveal that I'm the source of the potion. For my safety."
   She nodded gravely. "Of course. Discretion is paramount in matters like these."
   I handed her one additional bottle, keeping five for myself.
   "Thank you, Akira," she said, carefully tucking the bottle away "Whatever the outcome, I appreciate what you're trying to do."
   As I made my way back home through the quiet streets, I couldn't help but feel a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. If the Holy Water of Life could indeed cure the Devil's Sleep Disease, it would be groundbreaking. But more than that, it would put me in an extremely valuable position-one that could potentially secure me the Evil Pieces I needed.
   Back in my room, I settled onto my bed and pulled up the system interface. The Rank 2 Gacha Ticket I'd earned from sparring with Kiba was still waiting in my inventory, practically burning a hole in my digital pocket.
   "Time to see what Lady Luck has in store for me," I muttered, selecting the ticket.
   The familiar spinning wheel appeared, its sections blurring together in a rainbow of possibilities. When it finally stopped, I had to blink several times to make sure I was reading it correctly.
   **Reward: Hiten Mitsurugi-ry Techniques Scroll**
   **Description: A complete compilation of the legendary sword techniques from the Hiten Mitsurugi-ry school. Contains fundamental forms, advanced combinations, and secret techniques.**
   A physical scroll materialized in my hands, its surface aged but well-preserved. I could feel the knowledge contained within, practically humming with potential. This was incredibly valuable-not just for me, but for others as well.
   She appeared in my doorway within moments, her expression curious. "Yes?"
   I held out the scroll, and her eyes immediately focused on it with interest. "I want you to take this and practice the basics with Asia in the backyard. It's a sword technique manual that should help improve your combat abilities."
   Her eyes lit up as she carefully accepted the scroll. "Really? Thank you! Asia will be so excited-she's been wanting to learn more about combat techniques."
   "Start with the fundamental forms," I advised. "Don't try anything too advanced until you've mastered the basics. I'll join you both in a few minutes to help guide your training."
   She nodded eagerly and hurried off, practically bouncing with excitement. The sound of her footsteps fading down the hallway left me alone with my thoughts.
   I leaned back against my headboard, staring up at the ceiling. The real reason I'd given Chysis the Holy Water of Life wasn't entirely altruistic, though helping people was certainly part of it. If this worked-if it could actually cure the Devil's Sleep Disease-then I'd have leverage. Real, substantial leverage.
   Evil Pieces weren't just given away freely. They were precious resources, carefully distributed by the high-ranking devils of the underworld. But if I could provide something as valuable as a cure for an incurable disease... well, that changed everything.
   The thought of finally being able to create my own peerage, to have loyal allies bound to me by the supernatural contract of the Evil Pieces system, was incredibly appealing. But more than that, it would give me the security and backing I'd need to face whatever challenges lay ahead.
   Of course, there was always the risk that Chysis would realize exactly how valuable what I'd given her truly was. The Holy Water of Life didn't just cure diseases-it extended natural lifespan by twenty years. For devils who already lived for centuries, that might not seem like much. But for someone like Chysis, who had been around long enough to appreciate the value of additional time...
   I shook my head, pushing away the doubts. I'd taken precautions, asked for discretion, and made sure not to reveal the full extent of the potion's capabilities. If things went well, I'd have what I wanted. If they didn't, then I'd have to find another way.
   Either way, I was committed now. All I could do was wait and see how events unfolded.
   From outside, I could hear the excited chatter of Asia and Valerie as they began examining the scroll. Their enthusiasm was infectious, and despite my concerns about the situation with Chysis, I found myself smiling.
   Time to go help them master some legendary sword techniques. After all, if my plan worked and I did manage to secure Evil Pieces, I'd want my household to be as strong as possible.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 33: Ch 33 : Uproar in Hell
   The familiar crimson glow of the Underworld's sky greeted me as I materialized in the teleportation circle outside the Gremory estate. Despite having spent decades in the human world, returning to this place always brought a sense of homecoming that settled deep in my bones.
   The guards at the entrance bowed respectfully as I passed, their recognition immediate despite my long absence. The halls of the main residence were as grand as ever, though I barely paid attention to the opulent d"cor as I made my way toward Sirzechs' private quarters.
   "Grandmother!" Sirzechs' voice boomed with genuine warmth as I entered his study. He rose from behind his massive desk, documents scattered across its surface-no doubt more administrative work from his duties as a Maou. "What a wonderful surprise. I wasn't expecting you back from your vacation so soon."
   Grayfia, ever the perfect maid and wife, was organizing papers nearby. She turned and offered me a respectful curtsy. "Lady Chysis, it's good to see you again."
   "Grayfia, dear," I said with a fond smile, accepting Sirzechs' embrace. "You're looking well. Still keeping this one in line, I hope?"
   She allowed herself a small smile. "Someone has to, my lady."
   Sirzechs laughed, gesturing for me to take a seat in one of the comfortable chairs near the fireplace. "How has your time in the human world been? You look... refreshed."
   That was an understatement. The effects of Akira's potion were still coursing through me, leaving me feeling more energetic than I had in years. "It's been quite enlightening, actually. The human world continues to surprise me."
   "And Rias?" Grayfia inquired as she served tea. "How is our young lady faring?"
   "Wonderfully," I replied, accepting the delicate porcelain cup. "She's grown so much stronger since I last saw her. Her peerage is developing nicely as well. Speaking of which-how are the preparations for her Rating Game proceeding?"
   Sirzechs' expression grew more serious. "Everything is in order. The match against Riser Phenex is scheduled for next week. I have to admit, I'm concerned about the outcome, but Rias has been training diligently."
   "She'll do fine," I said with confidence. "She has good instincts and better friends. That boy Akira has been quite helpful in their preparations."
   "Ah yes, the mysterious transfer student," Sirzechs mused. "I've heard interesting reports about him."
   We spent the next hour catching up on family matters, discussing various relatives and their current situations. Grayfia occasionally added her own observations, particularly about Millicas and his development. It was pleasant conversation, but I could sense Sirzechs' curiosity growing with each passing minute.
   Finally, he set down his teacup and leaned forward slightly. "Not that I'm not delighted to see you, Grandmother, but what brings you back to the Underworld so suddenly? I thought you were planning to stay in the human world for several more months."
   I took a breath, knowing this was the moment of truth. "Actually, I wanted to visit the hospital."
   Both Sirzechs and Grayfia looked puzzled. "The hospital?" Sirzechs repeated. "Are you feeling unwell? You look healthier than I've seen you in decades."
   "No, no, nothing like that." I reached into my robes and withdrew the crystal bottle containing the Holy Water of Life. The pink liquid seemed to glow even brighter in the dim light of the study. "I want to test this potion. I believe it might be able to cure the Devil's Sleep Disease."
   The silence that followed was deafening. Sirzechs stared at the bottle, then at me, his expression cycling through confusion, skepticism, and something that might have been hope.
   "Grandmother," he said slowly, "you know how many attempts have been made to find a cure for that disease. Some of the greatest minds in the Underworld have dedicated their lives to researching it, and none have succeeded."
   I expected this reaction. "I know it sounds impossible. But Sirzechs, I tested this myself. The effects were... extraordinary. I felt renewed in ways I haven't experienced in centuries."
   Grayfia moved closer, her analytical gaze fixed on the bottle. "What exactly did you feel when you consumed it?"
   "Complete mana restoration, accelerated healing, increased vitality-it was as if years had been lifted from my shoulders." I met Sirzechs' eyes, knowing he could see the sincerity in mine. "I'm not saying I'm certain it will work. But the possibility... isn't it worth investigating?"
   Sirzechs was quiet for a long moment, his expression thoughtful. I could practically see him weighing the potential benefits against the likelihood of disappointment. Finally, he stood.
   "You're right. Even if the chances are minimal, we owe it to those suffering to try." He looked at Grayfia. "Would you join us?"
   She nodded without hesitation. "Of course, Sirzechs-sama."
   The three of us made our way through the teleportation network to the Underworld's primary medical facility. The hospital was a somber place, its halls filled with the quiet desperation of families visiting loved ones afflicted with various supernatural ailments. But it was the sleep ward that truly broke hearts-rows upon rows of beds containing devils who had been lost to the cursed slumber for years, sometimes decades.
   We made our way to a private room where Misla Bael lay in peaceful repose. Sairaorg's mother had been one of the most promising young devils of her generation before the disease claimed her. Now she looked almost ethereal in her eternal sleep, her breathing steady but showing no other signs of life.
   "Lady Misla," Sirzechs said softly, approaching her bedside. "If anyone deserves a chance at awakening, it's her."
   "The potion has been tested for safety?" Grayfia asked, ever the voice of caution.
   I nodded. "I consumed an entire bottle myself with no adverse effects-quite the opposite, actually."
   Sirzechs examined the bottle one more time, then looked at me. "Are you certain about this?"
   "As certain as I can be," I replied, though privately I found myself hoping desperately that Akira's creation would live up to its promise. "Though I must admit, I'm not entirely convinced it will work either."
   Carefully, I uncorked the bottle and tilted it toward Misla's lips. The pink liquid flowed smoothly, and her body's natural reflexes allowed her to swallow despite her unconscious state. Within moments, the bottle was empty.
   Seconds stretched into minutes. Sirzechs' expression grew increasingly resigned, and I felt my own hope beginning to waver. Perhaps this had been foolish after all. Perhaps-
   Misla Bael's eyes fluttered open.
   Not gradually, not with the confused disorientation one might expect from someone awakening from a long sleep. Her eyes simply opened, clear and alert, as if she had merely been taking a brief nap.
   But more than that-her skin, which had been pale and somewhat sallow from years of inactivity, was now glowing with vibrant health. Color had returned to her cheeks, and there was a vitality in her movements as she sat up that spoke of complete restoration.
   "Lord Sirzechs," she said, her voice clear and strong as she inclined her head respectfully. "Lady Grayfia. And..." Her gaze settled on me with polite curiosity. "I apologize, but I don't believe we've been formally introduced."
   The three of us stood frozen in stunned silence. Misla Bael was not just awake-she was completely, perfectly healthy. More than that, she seemed better than she had been even before the disease struck her.
   My mind raced, trying to process what I was witnessing. Akira had called it a healing potion, had suggested it might cure diseases, but this... this was beyond anything I had imagined possible. This was a miracle made manifest.
   "I..." Sirzechs started, then stopped, seemingly at a loss for words for perhaps the first time in his life.
   Grayfia, ever composed, was staring with her mouth slightly agape-an expression I had never seen on her face in all the centuries I'd known her.
   As for me, I could only think of one thing: that mysterious young man in the human world had just accomplished what the greatest medical minds in the Underworld had declared impossible.
   And he had given me the means to do it as if it were nothing more than a simple favor between friends.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 34: Ch 34 : An Offer Devils Can't Refuse
   My backyard was enveloped in morning sunlight, as the rhythmic sound of wooden swords cutting through air filled the area. Valerie and Asia stood side by side, both drenched in sweat as they performed the basic forms from the Hiten Mitsurugi-ry scroll.
   "Overhead strike, focus on your stance, Valerie. Asia, keep your grip firm but not rigid," I called out, demonstrating the proper form with my own wooden sword. "The power comes from your entire body, not just your arms."
   Both girls adjusted their positions, though I could see the strain beginning to show. We'd been at this for nearly two hours, working through the fundamental techniques over and over until muscle memory began to take hold.
   "Alright, take a break," I announced, and both immediately lowered their swords with visible relief.
   Valerie collapsed onto the grass with dramatic flair, her blonde hair spread out around her like a halo. "This is torture," she groaned, wiping sweat from her forehead. "I thought sword fighting would be more... elegant? Graceful? Not this endless repetition of the same movements."
   Asia settled down more carefully beside her, though she was equally exhausted. Being too polite to complain outright, she simply nodded in agreement while trying to catch her breath.
   I chuckled, sitting cross-legged in front of them. "You know what they say-the more you sweat in training, the less you bleed in battle. Besides, this is just the warm-up."
   "WARM-UP?!" Valerie's voice cracked as she sat up abruptly, her eyes wide with horror. "We've been swinging these things for two hours straight!"
   A sweatdrop formed on her forehead as she stared at me in disbelief. Asia looked equally dismayed, though she tried to hide it behind a weak smile.
   I clapped my hands together, standing up with renewed energy. "Alright, ladies. Break time's over. Another hundred swings each, then we'll move on to footwork drills."
   Both girls let out synchronized groans but dutifully picked up their wooden swords again. As they resumed their training, I began practicing the more advanced techniques from the scroll, my mind wandering to other matters while my body moved through the familiar motions.
   The Holy Water of Life I'd given to Chysis... what would happen when word spread about its effectiveness? If it truly could cure the Devil's Sleep Disease, the implications would be staggering. Every major faction in the supernatural world would want to get their hands on it.
   Had I made the right choice in giving it to her? The question had been nagging at me since last night. On one hand, if people were genuinely helped by it, then that was undeniably good. But on the other hand, I'd potentially just introduced something that could completely upset the balance of power in the supernatural world.
   No, I decided, executing a perfect Rytsuisen downward strike. Gaining Evil Pieces was crucial for my long-term survival and success in this world. And to get something valuable, you had to give something valuable in return. That was just how negotiations worked.
   The real challenge would be convincing the devils to actually give me Evil Pieces. Even if I could use Azazel's help to modify them for human use-which would require building substantial trust with him first-there was no guarantee the devil leaders would be willing to part with such precious resources.
   My phone buzzed in my pocket, interrupting my brooding. A text message from Chysis appeared on the screen: *"Could you come to my mansion? We need to discuss something important."*
   My heart rate picked up slightly. This was it-the moment of truth.
   "Alright, you two," I called out, sheathing my wooden sword. "That's enough for today. Keep practicing the basic forms, and we'll work on combination techniques tomorrow."
   Both girls looked relieved as they set down their weapons. "Where are you going?" Asia asked curiously.
   "Just some business to take care of. I'll be back in a few hours."
   Chysis was waiting for me in her study when I arrived, that same elegant smile on her face that seemed to hold a thousand secrets. The crystal bottles from yesterday were nowhere to be seen, which I took as either a very good sign or a very bad one.
   "Akira," she said warmly, gesturing for me to take a seat across from her desk. "Thank you for coming so quickly."
   I settled into the chair, trying to keep my expression neutral despite the anticipation building inside me. "So... how did it go? Did it work?"
   Her smile widened, and she nodded slowly. "It worked beyond anything I could have imagined."
   Relief flooded through me, followed immediately by excitement as she began recounting everything that had happened in the Underworld. The successful awakening of Misla Bael, the stunned reactions of Sirzechs and Grayfia, the complete restoration of the woman's health-it was everything I'd hoped for and more.
   "The demand for more of these potions will be enormous," she continued. "I would be more than happy to provide whatever ingredients you need to create additional doses."
   I leaned back in my chair, considering my response carefully. This was the crucial moment-time to make my move.
   "I wouldn't mind creating more," I said slowly, "but something this valuable... I can't just give it away for free. I need something in return."
   Chysis raised an eyebrow, clearly having expected this. "What did you have in mind?"
   I took a deep breath. "Evil Pieces."
   The words hung in the air between us. Chysis's expression shifted from curiosity to surprise, then to something more calculating.
   "Evil Pieces?" she repeated. "That's... quite a significant request. May I ask why you need them?"
   "I find them fascinating," I replied, which was true enough. "I'd like to own a set if it's not too rude to ask. This potion is extremely sacred and scarce-I can only create about seven doses per month at most. I think that makes it a fair trade."
   Chysis was quiet for a long moment, studying my face with those perceptive eyes. "I don't mind the request itself," she finally said, "but this isn't a decision I can make on my own. I'll need to discuss it with the Satans before any arrangement can be finalized."
   I nodded, having expected as much. "I understand completely. Take all the time you need."
   "Excellent." She stood up, smoothing down her elegant dress. "I'll contact them immediately. In the meantime, is there anything else I can help you with?"
   I hesitated for a moment, then decided to push my luck. "Actually, there is one more thing. Would you be willing to teach me some magic? I'm still fairly new to all of this, and I could use the guidance."
   Chysis laughed-a genuine, delighted sound that filled the room. "Magic lessons? Of course, I'd be happy to help. Though I have to ask-where exactly are you hoping to get teleported to this time? Last time you ended up in vampire territory, if I recall correctly."
   I felt heat rise to my cheeks. "Hopefully nowhere this time. I was thinking more along the lines of basic energy manipulation and defensive spells."
   "Much safer choices," she agreed with amusement. "Very well, we can begin tomorrow if you'd like. But for now, I should contact the Underworld and arrange a meeting with the Satans."
   As I left her mansion, I couldn't help but feel a sense of cautious optimism. The Holy Water of Life had worked exactly as intended, Chysis was willing to negotiate for more doses, and I might actually have a shot at getting Evil Pieces.
   Of course, there was still the matter of convincing four of the most powerful beings in the supernatural world to give me what I wanted. But one step at a time.
   First, I had to get back home and make sure Valerie and Asia were still practicing their sword forms. Something told me they were going to need every bit of training they could get in the days to come.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 35: Ch 35 : On Roundtable with Satans
   Three days had passed since my meeting with Chysis, and the anticipation was beginning to gnaw at me. I'd thrown myself into training with Valerie and Asia to keep my mind occupied, but even the satisfaction of watching their steady improvement couldn't fully distract me from what was potentially the most important negotiation of my new life.
   The morning sun filtered through the kitchen window as I prepared breakfast, the familiar routine helping to calm my nerves. Asia was setting the table with her characteristic precision, while Valerie sat slumped in her chair, still half-asleep despite being awake for the past hour.
   "Do you think they'll say yes?" Asia asked quietly, glancing at me with those gentle green eyes that seemed to see right through my carefully maintained composure.
   I paused in my stirring of the scrambled eggs. "Honestly? I have no idea. What I'm asking for isn't exactly small."
   Valerie perked up slightly at this, her blonde hair falling messily around her shoulders. "What's so special about these Evil Pieces anyway? You've mentioned them a few times, but you never really explained what they do."
   I considered how much to tell them. They knew about the supernatural world now, but there were still limits to what information was safe to share. "They're... tools that allow devils to create their own groups. Think of them as a way to form unbreakable bonds with trusted allies."
   It wasn't technically a lie, just an oversimplification. The reality of the Evil Pieces system was far more complex and potentially controversial.
   My phone buzzed against the counter, and I nearly dropped the spatula in my haste to check it. A message from Chysis: *"They've agreed to meet. Tonight at 8 PM. Dress formally-you'll be meeting all four Satans."*
   My heart hammered against my ribs as I read the message twice to make sure I wasn't imagining it. This was really happening.
   "Good news?" Asia asked, noticing my expression.
   "The best," I managed, though my voice sounded strained even to my own ears. "Looks like tonight's the night."
   The Underworld was nothing like I had expected.
   Chysis had teleported me directly to what appeared to be a massive conference chamber within the Satans' governmental building. The architecture was a stunning blend of classical grandeur and modern efficiency-soaring stone columns supported a vaulted ceiling painted with intricate murals, while magical lighting cast everything in a warm, golden glow that somehow managed to feel both imposing and welcoming.
   At the center of the room sat an enormous circular table made from what looked like polished obsidian, its surface reflecting the magical lights like a black mirror. Four figures were already seated around it, and as Chysis led me forward, I had to consciously steady my breathing.
   I recognized them from the descriptions I'd read, but seeing them in person was an entirely different experience.
   Sirzechs Lucifer sat with the casual confidence of someone completely comfortable with absolute power, his crimson hair catching the light as he studied me with curious blue-green eyes. Despite his relaxed posture, there was an unmistakable aura of immense power radiating from him that made my instincts scream warnings.
   Beside him, Ajuka Beelzebub appeared exactly as I'd expected-analytical and calculating, his green hair neatly styled and his sharp eyes already dissecting every detail of my appearance and demeanor. If Sirzechs was the charismatic face of devil leadership, Ajuka was clearly the brilliant mind behind their strategies.
   Serafall Leviathan's presence was like a splash of vibrant color in the formal setting. Her black hair was styled in elaborate twin tails, and she wore what could only be described as a magical girl costume complete with frilly skirt and sparkly accessories. The contrast between her playful appearance and the undeniable power I could sense from her was jarring.
   Finally, Falbium Asmodeus looked as though he'd rather be anywhere else. His long black hair hung somewhat messily around a face that spoke of chronic exhaustion, and he kept glancing longingly at what appeared to be a very comfortable-looking chair in the corner of the room.
   "Ah, you must be Akira," Sirzechs said warmly, rising from his seat with a genuine smile. "Please, have a seat. Chysis has told us quite a lot about you."
   I bowed formally before taking the indicated chair, acutely aware that I was probably the first human to sit at this particular table in centuries, if ever. "Thank you for agreeing to meet with me. I understand how valuable your time is."
   "Nonsense," Serafall chirped, bouncing slightly in her seat. "Anyone who can create something that amazing deserves our full attention! The way Misla-chan just popped right up after drinking your potion was like something out of an anime! So dramatic and wonderful!"
   Ajuka shot her a mildly exasperated look before turning his attention to me. "Before we discuss your proposal, I have to ask-are you affiliated with any of the major factions? Angels, fallen angels, gods from various pantheons?"
   The question I'd been dreading. I met his gaze steadily, keeping my voice calm and measured. "If I were affiliated with any faction, why would I be here offering to help devils? Why would I be trying to cure your people of their greatest curse?"
   It was a deflection rather than a direct answer, but it seemed to work. Ajuka nodded slowly, apparently satisfied with the logic.
   "He has a point," Sirzechs mused. "Anyone working for another faction would hardly be interested in solving the Devil's Sleep Disease for us."
   "Indeed," Falbium added, though he looked like he was fighting to keep his eyes open. "The question is whether we can trust someone whose background we know so little about."
   I leaned forward slightly, choosing my words with care. "I understand your concerns completely, and I'm not asking you to trust me blindly. But I am asking that you consider what I'm offering. Seven doses of the Holy Water of Life per month, guaranteed, in exchange for one set of Evil Pieces."
   "And why exactly do you want Evil Pieces?" Ajuka pressed, his analytical nature clearly not satisfied with my earlier vague explanation to Chysis. "They're not exactly common curiosities."
   I had prepared for this question, but that didn't make answering it any easier. "I find the concept fascinating from a magical perspective. The ability to create such strong bonds, to share power and strengthen allies... it's incredible magic. I'd like to study how they work, perhaps even see if similar principles could be applied to other forms of magic."
   It wasn't entirely untrue-I was genuinely curious about how Evil Pieces functioned. I just wasn't mentioning my plans to have them modified for human use.
   Serafall clapped her hands together excitedly. "Oh, that's so interesting! Like reverse-engineering super magical girl transformation devices!"
   "Something like that," I agreed, grateful for her enthusiasm even if her comparison was... unique.
   Sirzechs leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "The Holy Water of Life is indeed incredibly valuable. What Chysis showed us... I've never seen anything that could completely reverse the effects of Devil's Sleep Disease so quickly and thoroughly."
   "Seven doses per month would allow us to save a significant number of our people," Ajuka added, though his tone remained cautious. "However, Evil Pieces are also extremely valuable and difficult to create. Each set represents months of work on my part."
   I nodded understandingly. "I'm not asking for them to be given away lightly. But consider this-how many devil families have members suffering from Devil's Sleep Disease? How much would they be willing to pay, in terms of favors, resources, or political support, to have their loved ones cured?"
   The four Satans exchanged glances, and I could practically see the political calculations running through their minds. A cure for Devil's Sleep Disease wouldn't just be medically valuable-it would be a massive source of political capital and influence.
   "You make a compelling argument," Sirzechs admitted. "However, I do have one more concern. If word of your abilities spreads-and it will, given the nature of what you're offering-you'll become a target for every major faction in the supernatural world. Are you prepared for that level of attention?"
   The question sent a chill down my spine, but I forced myself to remain calm. "That's exactly why I'm hoping we can keep my identity as quiet as possible. I'm not looking to become famous or to attract attention from other factions. I just want to help people while securing something valuable for myself in return."
   "A reasonable request," Falbium said, though he still looked half-asleep. "We can certainly ensure your identity remains confidential within our circles."
   Serafall nodded eagerly. "Oh yes! We're super good at keeping secrets! Well, except for that time with the-"
   "Serafall," Sirzechs interrupted gently, and she giggled, making a zipping motion across her lips.
   Ajuka drummed his fingers against the obsidian table, clearly still processing everything. "The arrangement you're proposing... it's mutually beneficial, I'll grant you that. Seven doses of Holy Water of Life per month in exchange for one set of Evil Pieces and our discretion regarding your identity."
   "That's correct," I confirmed.
   "And you can guarantee the quality will remain consistent? The doses Chysis brought us were remarkably pure and potent."
   "Absolutely. Each dose will be created with the same care and attention as the ones that cured Misla Bael."
   The four Satans fell silent, and I could sense them communicating through some form of mental link. The wait felt eternal, every second stretching as I tried to read their expressions for any hint of their decision.
   Finally, Sirzechs spoke. "We've reached a decision. Your proposal is accepted."
   Relief flooded through me so intensely that I had to grip the arms of my chair to keep from sagging. "Thank you. I won't let you down."
   Before we could finalize anything, I reached into my jacket and carefully withdrew five crystal bottles, each one glowing with that distinctive golden light. "I brought the first batch with me," I said, setting them gently on the obsidian table. "Five doses of Holy Water of Life, as promised."
   The bottles seemed to capture and reflect the magical lighting in the chamber, casting dancing patterns of gold across the dark surface of the table. All four Satans leaned forward slightly, clearly remembering the miraculous effects they'd witnessed.
   "You mentioned Chysis tested one on Misla Bael," I continued, "but what you might not know is that she tested another dose as well-on herself. She had some old injuries from a battle centuries ago that had never properly healed. The Holy Water took care of those completely."
   Sirzechs' eyebrows rose. "She didn't mention that."
   "Chysis is modest about her own wellbeing," I replied with a small smile. "But yes, it works just as effectively on any form of supernatural ailment or injury, not just Devil's Sleep Disease."
   This revelation caused another round of meaningful glances between Satans. I could practically see them recalculating the value of what I was offering.
   Satisfied with their reaction, I settled back in my chair. "So that's seven doses accounted for from this month's batch-two for testing, five for you to use as you see fit."
   Ajuka stood and walked to an ornate cabinet built into the wall, retrieving an elegant wooden box that seemed to hum with contained magic. "One complete set of Evil Pieces, created by my own hand," he announced, setting it carefully on the table. "Sixteen pieces total-one King, one Queen, two Rooks, two Knights, two Bishops, and eight Pawns."
   He opened the box, revealing the pieces nestled in velvet-lined compartments. Each piece gleamed with an inner light, but something about them felt different from what I'd expected. The magical signature was similar to what I'd read about Evil Pieces, but there were subtle variations that suggested significant modifications.
   "These aren't standard Evil Pieces," Ajuka continued, his analytical mind clearly enjoying the opportunity to discuss his work. "I've spent considerable time modifying the fundamental magical matrices that govern their function."
   I leaned forward, intrigued despite my attempt to appear only casually interested. "Modified how?"
   "Standard Evil Pieces are designed to work exclusively with demonic power," he explained, his green eyes gleaming with scientific enthusiasm. "They transform the user into a devil and bind them to their King through demonic magic. These pieces, however, have been redesigned to work with pure magical energy instead of specifically demonic power."
   My heart began to race, though I tried to keep my expression neutral. "What does that mean in practical terms?"
   "It means," Ajuka said with a knowing smile, "that a human with sufficient magical ability could theoretically use these pieces to create their own peerage without requiring transformation into a devil. The bonds formed would be based on magical resonance and willing partnership rather than species conversion."
   The implications hit me like a lightning bolt. He knew. Somehow, this brilliant devil had figured out exactly what I wanted these pieces for, and he'd actually modified them to make it possible.
   "I... that's incredible," I managed, not having to fake my amazement. "The magical theory alone must have been incredibly complex."
   "Oh, it was," Ajuka replied, clearly pleased with my appreciation. "Months of work to completely restructure the binding matrices, redesign the power distribution networks, and create safeguards to prevent magical incompatibility. But the theoretical applications were too fascinating to ignore."
   Serafall clapped her hands together. "Ajuka-chan is the best at making impossible magical things work! He could probably make magical girl transformation items if he really wanted to!"
   "The principle is similar," Ajuka admitted with what might have been mild embarrassment. "Though significantly more complex in execution."
   I stared down at the modified Evil Pieces, hardly able to believe what I was seeing. "This is far more than I expected. Thank you doesn't seem adequate."
   "Consider it an investment in future magical research," Ajuka replied. "If you do decide to experiment with creating your own peerage using these pieces, I'd be very interested in documenting the results. The data could prove invaluable for advancing our understanding of magical bonding theory."
   I looked up at him, reading the clear invitation in his words. "You mean you'd be willing to help if I decided to pursue that path?"
   "Absolutely. Contact me when you're ready to begin the process, and I'll walk you through the proper procedures. There are certain rituals and safeguards that need to be observed, even with modified pieces."
   The other Satans didn't seem surprised by this offer, which suggested they'd discussed it beforehand. I was being invited into something far more significant than I'd originally imagined.
   "I... thank you," I managed, carefully lifting the box. It was heavier than I'd expected, the weight somehow suggesting immense potential rather than mere physical mass.
   "Now then," Sirzechs said, his businesslike tone shifting back to something warmer, "when can we expect the next monthly delivery? You've already provided this month's allotment."
   "I can have the next seven doses ready within four weeks," I replied, my mind already racing with plans. "Should I continue delivering them to Chysis, or would you prefer another arrangement?"
   "Chysis will work perfectly as our intermediary," Sirzechs confirmed. "She's already proven quite capable of handling sensitive magical materials."
   Serafall bounced in her seat again. "Oh, this is so exciting! We're going to be able to help so many people! It's like the best kind of magical girl ending where everyone gets saved and becomes friends!"
   Despite everything, I couldn't help but smile at her enthusiasm. "I hope so. That's certainly the goal."
   As the meeting began to wind down, Falbium finally spoke up again. "One last thing. If you ever find yourself in serious trouble-the kind that might threaten your ability to continue creating the Holy Water of Life-contact us immediately. This arrangement is too valuable to all parties involved for us to let outside interference destroy it."
   The implication was clear: they were now invested in my continued survival and success. It was both reassuring and slightly terrifying to know I had the protection of the four Satans, but also the responsibility that came with it.
   "Understood," I said, standing and bowing formally once more. "Thank you all for this opportunity. I won't waste it."
   As Chysis prepared the teleportation circle to send me home, I clutched the box of Evil Pieces against my chest and tried to process what had just happened. I'd done it. I'd actually convinced the four most powerful devils in existence to give me what I needed.
   The familiar sensation of teleportation magic enveloped me, and the last thing I saw was Ajuka's knowing smile before the Underworld faded away, replaced by my own backyard and the comforting sight of home.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 36: Ch 36 : Magic Lessons
   I was back in my backyard with the wooden box clutched against my chest, and for a moment I just stood there in the evening air, trying to process what had actually happened. The four Satans had not only agreed to my proposal-they'd given me something even better than I'd dared hope for.
   The back door opened and Valerie stepped out, taking one look at my expression. "Well, you don't look like someone who just got rejected."
   "They said yes." I held up the box, still somewhat in disbelief. "More than yes, actually."
   Asia appeared behind her, wrapping a cardigan around her shoulders against the evening chill. "Oh, that's wonderful! I'm so glad they agreed to help."
   I sat down on the back steps, setting the box beside me. The weight of what I was carrying-both physically and metaphorically-was starting to sink in. "They gave me modified Evil Pieces. Ones that work on humans."
   "Modified how?" Valerie asked, settling beside me with her usual directness.
   "Normal Evil Pieces reincarnate someone as a devil when they're used. These ones create the same bonds and grant similar abilities, but without the species change. You'd still be human, just... enhanced."
   Asia's eyes went wide. "That's incredible! I didn't know such a thing was possible."
   "It wasn't, until Ajuka Beelzebub decided to spend months redesigning the fundamental magical matrices just to see if he could." I opened the box, revealing the chess pieces nestled inside. Each one seemed to pulse with contained energy. "He figured out what I wanted them for and made them work."
   The implications were staggering when I really thought about them. I could offer Asia and Valerie partnership instead of just protection. They could become genuinely powerful supernatural beings while remaining themselves.
   But that also meant I'd be responsible for their safety in an entirely new way. If something happened to them because of choices I'd influenced...
   "You're overthinking again," Valerie observed. "I can practically hear the gears turning."
   "It's just a big decision," I said. "For all of us."
   Asia reached out tentatively toward the box. "May I?"
   I nodded, and she carefully picked up one of the Bishop pieces. The moment her fingers touched it, soft golden light flared around her hand. She didn't flinch or pull away-instead, she studied the phenomenon with fascination.
   "It's warm," she said softly. "And it feels... familiar, somehow."
   "Compatibility resonance," I explained. "It means the piece recognizes you as someone who could use it."
   Valerie picked up a Knight piece without hesitation, getting the same golden response. "So we could actually do this."
   "You could. But it's not something to decide lightly. Evil Pieces create permanent bonds-they link souls together. Once it's done, it can't be undone."
   The weight of that permanence sat heavy in my chest. I'd be asking them to tie their very existence to mine forever. What right did I have to even offer such a thing?
   "What would it mean exactly?" Asia asked, still cradling the Bishop piece. "The bond?"
   "We'd be connected emotionally and spiritually. You'd be able to sense my general state-if I was injured or in serious danger. I'd know the same about you. And the pieces would grant you supernatural abilities based on their type."
   "What kind of abilities?" Valerie wanted to know.
   I tried to organize what I knew about the system. "Bishops get enhanced magical power and the ability to support others with healing and barriers. Knights gain superhuman speed and mobility. Rooks become incredibly strong and durable. The Queen piece grants a bit of everything."
   She fell quiet, and I could see her processing that. Asia had lived most of her life believing she was cursed, that her Sacred Gear made her dangerous to everyone around her. The idea of having time to actually help people, to use her abilities for good over a truly long lifetime...
   "There are risks," I continued, needing to be honest about the downsides. "Being connected to me would make you targets for anyone with a grudge. The supernatural world has politics, territorial disputes, outright wars sometimes."
   "As opposed to the perfectly safe life we're living now?" Valerie's tone was dry.
   She had a point. We were already involved with supernatural politics whether we liked it or not. At least this way they'd have the power to protect themselves.
   "I suppose that's true," I admitted. "But still, this would be permanent. There's no going back once the bond is formed."
   Asia carefully set the Bishop piece back in the box, but her eyes lingered on it. "Could we... could we think about it for a while? It's a lot to process."
   "Of course. Take as long as you need-days, weeks, whatever. And if either of you decides you're not interested, that's completely fine too."
   Valerie was still holding the Knight piece, turning it over in her palm. "What's the actual process? How does it work?"
   "There's a ritual that needs to be performed. Ajuka offered to oversee it to make sure everything goes correctly. He said there are specific procedures and safeguards that have to be followed."
   The idea of going through with it felt both thrilling and terrifying. I'd be offering them real power, real protection, a genuine partnership in dealing with supernatural threats. But I'd also be changing their lives irrevocably.
   Was I being selfish? The practical benefits were obvious, but underneath that was the simple desire not to be alone in this anymore. To have people who truly understood what I was dealing with, who could stand beside me as equals rather than people I constantly worried about protecting.
   "You know what I think?" Valerie said, interrupting my internal spiral. "I think you're making this more complicated than it needs to be."
   "You're acting like this is something you'd be doing to us instead of something we'd be choosing for ourselves." She set the Knight piece back in the box with a soft click. "We're already in the supernatural world, Akira. We're already at risk just by being around you. This would just give us the tools to actually do something about it."
   Asia nodded slowly. "She's right. And... I've spent so much of my life feeling helpless, like my abilities were more curse than gift. If there was a way to have real power to help people..."
   The hope in her voice was unmistakable, and something tight in my chest finally loosened. Maybe I had been overthinking this. The dangers were real, but so were the benefits. And ultimately, it was their choice to make.
   "Alright," I said, standing up and tucking the box under my arm. "Let's go inside and I'll tell you everything I know about how this works. If you're going to make this decision, you should have all the information."
   As we headed for the house, I found myself actually feeling optimistic for the first time since getting the pieces. Whatever they decided, at least they'd be making the choice with full knowledge of what it meant.
   And if they said yes... well, then everything would change, probably for the better.
   The next morning found me knocking on Chysis's door with a specific request in mind. She opened it looking perfectly composed despite the early hour, her hair neatly styled and her expression mildly curious.
   "Akira? This is unexpected. Is everything alright with the Evil Pieces arrangement?"
   "Everything's fine with that," I assured her, stepping inside when she gestured. "I actually wanted to ask you about something else. Magic lessons."
   Her eyebrow arched elegantly. "Oh? I thought you were quite capable already, given your ability to create Holy Water of Life."
   "That's different. That's more like... advanced alchemy mixed with sacred gear abilities." I settled into the offered chair in her sitting room. "I want to learn actual human magic, not like the one we did last time"
   Chysis leaned back, studying me with those sharp eyes. "Human magic? That's quite ambitious. Most humans who attempt it end up teleporting themselves into vampire territory or accidentally summoning things they can't control."
   I just smiled. "Maybe they end up being mind controlled by magic users"
   "Maybe-" She paused, catching the implication in my tone. "Ah. You're expecting to get pulled deeper into faction politics."
   "I know I'm going to get pulled deeper," I corrected. "The Holy Water arrangement alone guarantees that. And when it happens, I'd rather not be completely helpless if diplomatic solutions don't work out."
   She nodded slowly, approval flickering in her expression. "Very well, I can teach you the basics, though I should warn you-human magic is notoriously difficult to master."
   "How difficult are we talking?"
   "Devils use imagination and will to shape their magic. Humans have to use mathematical formulas, precise calculations, and exact geometric patterns." She stood and moved to a bookshelf, pulling out several thick volumes. "Every spell requires you to calculate energy requirements, environmental variables, and potential interference factors. In your head. While maintaining focus on the desired outcome."
   I accepted the stack of books, immediately noting their weight. "These look... comprehensive."
   "The fundamentals of human magical theory," she said, settling back into her chair. "Start with the blue one-it covers basic energy calculations and simple manipulation spells."
   I opened the blue book to a random page and immediately regretted it. The page was covered with equations that looked like they belonged in an advanced physics textbook, complete with Greek letters and mathematical symbols I didn't recognize.
   "This looks impossible," I muttered.
   Chysis chuckled. "Most humans think so. That's why so few pursue formal magical training." She moved to sit beside me, pointing to one of the equations. "But it's not as complex as it appears. This one, for example, is just calculating the energy required to move a small object. Weight times distance, modified by environmental resistance and magical conductivity of the target material."
   "Just?" I stared at the formula that took up half the page.
   "The complexity comes from accounting for variables. Temperature, humidity, magical background radiation, your own energy levels, the phase of the moon if you're working with lunar-aligned spells..." She trailed off, probably noticing my expression. "Perhaps we should start with something simpler."
   Three hours later, I was sprawled in my chair with my head in my hands, surrounded by open books and pages of failed calculations. My latest attempt at a basic light spell had produced a brief flash that immediately gave me a headache.
   "I think my brain is melting," I announced.
   "You're not doing too badly for your first session," Chysis said, though her tone suggested she was being charitable. "You managed to produce light, even if it was unstable."
   "It lasted for about half a second and felt like getting punched in the skull."
   "That's because you miscalculated the energy distribution by about thirty percent. The excess had to go somewhere, so it manifested as neural feedback."
   I looked up at her. "In plain terms?"
   "Your math was wrong, so the spell gave you a headache."
   "Magic is hard," I said definitively.
   "Human magic is hard," she corrected. "It's also incredibly versatile and powerful when done correctly. Devils are limited by their imagination and natural affinities. Humans can theoretically cast any type of spell if they can calculate the proper formulas."
   "Theoretically being the key word."
   "You're just not naturally inclined toward mathematical thinking," she observed with scientific detachment. "Most people aren't. But dedication can compensate for natural talent to some extent."
   I sat up, rubbing my temples. "Well, I'm definitely dedicated. Even if this feels like trying to learn calculus while someone hits me with a stick."
   "A surprisingly accurate description of learning human magic," Chysis said with amusement. "Though the stick-hitting usually comes from failed spell backlash rather than instructors."
   "I'd recommend focusing on defensive and escape spells first. Offensive magic requires much more complex mathematics." She added.
   I picked up the textbook again, staring at the incomprehensible equations with new determination. If the Rating Game was happening soon, that meant Kokabiel's attack on Kuoh wasn't far behind. And after that, things would escalate rapidly.
   "Alright," I said, opening to the first chapter. "Let's try this again. And this time, maybe start with the absolute basics."
   Chysis smiled approvingly. "Now that's the attitude you'll need"
   As she began explaining the fundamental principles of energy calculation, I found myself thinking about the Evil Pieces sitting at home and the Rating Game approaching like a storm front. Ready or not, I was about to be pulled into the main plot. Not as a devil, but human.
   At least now I'd have some basic magical defenses to work with. Assuming I could figure out the math.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   comment
  
   Chapter 37: Ch 37 : We're Friends Though
   The late afternoon sun filtered through the trees as I made my way back from the training grounds, sweat still cooling on my skin from another brutal session with Chysis. My muscles ached, but it was the good kind of pain-the kind that meant progress.
   I turned to find Chysis approaching, her usual composed expression tinged with something I didn't often see from her: worry.
   "Do you know about Rias's rating game?"
   I paused, noting the tension in her shoulders. "Sona mentioned it. Why?"
   "Her chances..." Chysis shook her head, violet eyes distant. "They're not good. Riser Phoenix has years of experience, a coordinated peerage, and his regeneration makes him nearly impossible to defeat through conventional means."
   The way she said it made my stomach tighten. This wasn't just academic concern-this was personal.
   "There's more to this than just a rating game, isn't there?"
   Chysis's jaw clenched almost imperceptibly. "Rias doesn't want to marry him. She never did. But the politics of devil society..." She trailed off, then met my eyes directly. "If she loses this game, she'll be forced into a marriage she despises. Her entire future will be decided by others."
   The unfairness of it hit me like a physical weight. Here was someone with incredible power, from a prestigious family, and she still couldn't control her own fate.
   "If you joined her peerage," Chysis continued quietly, "there would be a real chance she could win. Your power alone could shift the entire balance."
   I'd been expecting this conversation eventually. The logical part of me understood her reasoning-with my abilities, Rias would have a genuine shot at victory. But the answer hadn't changed since the day I'd first refused Rias's offer.
   "I appreciate why you'd suggest it. And you're not wrong about the tactical advantage. But I'm staying human."
   Chysis sighed, though she didn't look surprised. "I knew you'd say that. Still had to ask."
   "However," I said, watching her attention sharpen, "I'm not going to let her lose this game. I've already made sure she'll win."
   She blinked. "What do you mean?"
   "Akira." Her tone carried that familiar note of exasperation I'd grown fond of. "You know how much I hate it when you're cryptic."
   I couldn't help but smile. "Trust me. Rias will be fine."
   For a moment, Chysis studied my face with those perceptive eyes of hers. Whatever she saw there seemed to satisfy her, because her shoulders finally relaxed.
   "Thank you," she said simply. "Whatever you're planning... she'll need all the help she can get."
   The evening air was thick with magical energy as I approached the Gremory estate. I could hear the sharp crack of spells being cast somewhere behind the main building, punctuated by the occasional shout of instruction.
   Rounding the corner, I found Rias and Akeno in the middle of what looked like an intense training session. Rias was weaving between pillars of lightning while launching PoD energy blasts, her movements fluid but showing signs of fatigue.
   "Akeno, try varying the timing more!" she called out between dodges. "If Riser can predict the pattern-"
   She cut herself off as she noticed me approaching, immediately straightening and forcing a confident smile onto her face.
   "Akira! Perfect timing. We were just working on some new strategies for next week."
   The forced cheerfulness in her voice was painful to hear. Akeno descended gracefully, but I caught the brief look of concern she shot her king when she thought no one was watching.
   "How's the preparation going?"
   "Excellent," Rias replied, perhaps a bit too quickly. "We've been analyzing Riser's previous matches, studying his peerage's formations. I'm confident we can find the weaknesses in their strategy."
   She was trying so hard to project strength that it made my chest tight. This was someone who'd been forced into an impossible situation, but she was still fighting-still refusing to give up even when the odds were stacked against her.
   "Actually," I said, reaching into my jacket, "I have something that might help."
   Both girls watched as I withdrew Incursio, the blade catching the last rays of sunlight. Their eyes widened slightly at the sight.
   "Is that...?" Akeno began.
   "My Sacred Gear. Finally manifested properly a few days ago." I held it out toward her. "I want you to use it in the rating game."
   The silence that followed was complete. Rias stared at me like I'd just suggested she fly to the moon.
   "Akira, I can't possibly-"
   "Yes, you can." I kept my voice gentle but firm. "Akeno, take it."
   She accepted the blade with obvious reluctance, her usual grace momentarily forgotten in her confusion. "I don't understand. This is your Sacred Gear. It's part of your soul."
   "It's called Incursio. When you channel your power into it, it manifests as armor around your body. The armor provides enhanced physical capabilities and can turn you invisible at will."
   Akeno's eyes were wide as she examined the weapon. "But why would you-"
   "Because you need it more than I do right now. And because..." I paused, choosing my words carefully. "If it weren't for Rias introducing me to Chysis, I'd never have gotten strong enough to manifest this in the first place. Consider it returning a favor."
   "This is more than a favor," Rias said quietly. "This is..."
   "This is what friends do for each other." I met her eyes steadily. "You helped me when I needed it. Now I'm helping you."
   Akeno was still staring at the blade in her hands. "I've never heard of a Sacred Gear that could be shared like this."
   "Most can't be. But Incursio is... different. It's more like a living entity than a typical weapon. As long as the wielder has sufficient power and willpower, it will respond." I looked between both girls. "And Akeno has plenty of both."
   "Try it," Rias urged softly.
   Akeno closed her eyes, her demonic energy beginning to flow into the blade. The sword began to glow, and suddenly sleek armor materialized around her form. Not bulky or ostentatious-elegant, form-fitting, with subtle wings that seemed to be made of condensed lightning.
   "This power..." Akeno whispered, flexing her hands and watching electricity dance between her armored fingers. "It's incredible."
   "You have a few days to get used to it," I told her. "Practice with the invisibility especially-in the right hands, that could end the fight before it really begins."
   Rias was looking between Akeno and me with an expression I couldn't quite read. "Why are you doing this? Really?"
   The honest answer was complicated. Because I liked them. Because the system they were trapped in was fundamentally unfair. Because sometimes the right thing to do was also the simple thing to do.
   "Because no one should be forced to marry someone they don't love."
   The armor faded as Akeno deactivated it, but both girls were standing straighter now, some of the weight lifted from their shoulders.
   "We'll take good care of it," Akeno said solemnly.
   "I know you will." I turned to go, then paused. "Oh, and Rias? Stop trying so hard to look confident. You're allowed to be worried-it just means you care about the outcome."
   As I walked away, I heard Rias let out a shaky laugh behind me.
   "He sees right through everyone, doesn't he?" she murmured to Akeno.
   That night, I lay in bed staring at the ceiling. Tomorrow, Rias would begin her final preparations with Incursio. In a few days, she'd face Riser in a battle that would determine the rest of her life.
   I'd done what I could. Now it was up to her.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 38: Ch 38 : Winning in Life
   The morning mist was just beginning to lift as I stepped into the clearing behind Chysis's mansion, wooden practice sword in hand. Asia and Valerie were already there, going through the basic forms I'd taught them-or attempting to, anyway.
   "Keep your guard up, Asia," I called out as I approached. "If your opponent can see an opening, it would be over for you. So be focused, alright?"
   She nodded nervously, adjusting her stance. The improvement over the past few weeks had been remarkable, but there were still fundamental issues to address.
   I moved into position and immediately launched a controlled attack at Valerie. She managed to deflect it, but her counter-attack was telegraphed from a mile away.
   "Too slow," I said, easily dodging her swing. Then I turned and tapped Asia lightly on the shoulder with my blade. "And you're not committing to your attacks. You can't hurt someone if you're not willing to try."
   Both girls reset their positions, but I could see the frustration building in their expressions. They'd been working hard-I couldn't fault their dedication-but there was something holding them back.
   "Your forms are technically correct," I continued, blocking another exchange. "But you're fighting like you're going through a dance routine, not like your lives depend on it."
   Valerie wiped sweat from her brow, breathing hard. "It's not that simple," she said, and there was an edge to her voice I hadn't heard before. "You make it look easy because you're already strong. But for us..."
   She trailed off, but I could hear what she wasn't saying. They felt weak. Despite all their progress, they still saw themselves as the people they'd been when we first met-fragile, dependent, unable to protect themselves or others.
   "You think you're still the same person I met you?" I asked.
   "Aren't I?" Valerie's voice was quiet, but there was something desperate in it. "I'm still the vampire who couldn't even defend herself. I'm still-"
   "No." The sharpness in my voice made both girls straighten. "You're not."
   I set down my practice sword and looked at each of them in turn.
   "Asia, when I first met you, you flinched every time someone raised their voice. Now you're voluntarily training with weapons every morning because you decided you wanted to be able to protect the people you care about."
   She blinked, as if this hadn't occurred to her.
   "And Valerie," I continued, "the person I first met would have given up l. She would have complained about the early mornings and the sore muscles and found excuses to quit. But you're here. Every day. Even when it's hard."
   Valerie's hands tightened on her weapon.
   "You want to know why you're not improving as fast as you'd like? It's not because you're weak. It's because you're still fighting against who you think you are instead of embracing who you're becoming."
   The clearing fell silent except for the distant sound of wind through the trees. Then Asia spoke up, her voice small but steady.
   "I... I've never thought of myself as someone who could fight."
   "Then stop thinking and start doing." I picked up my sword again. "This time, I want you both to attack me like you mean it. Not like you're worried about hurting me-like you're trying to."
   They exchanged a glance, some silent communication passing between them. When they turned back to me, there was something different in their eyes.
   Valerie moved first, her attack coming faster and more aggressive than before. Instead of the hesitant strikes I'd grown used to, this was a committed assault. I had to actually focus to parry it cleanly.
   Asia flanked me from the other side, her movements more fluid, less constrained by overthinking. For the first time since we'd started training, she was attacking with real intent.
   I found myself smiling as I fought them both. This was what I'd been waiting to see-not perfect technique, but genuine determination.
   From somewhere above us, I sensed Chysis watching from her balcony. I wondered what she was thinking, seeing her students finally start to fight like they meant it.
   The exchange lasted several minutes before both girls finally stepped back, breathing hard but with expressions of accomplishment rather than frustration.
   "Better," I said simply. "Much better."
   "Akira!" Chysis's voice called from above. "Come here for a moment!"
   I nodded to the girls. "Keep practicing. And remember-you're not the same people you were yesterday."
   "It's starting," Chysis said as I entered her study, gesturing toward the large scrying screen on the wall.
   The magical display showed an elaborate arena filled with spectators, the formal announcements already underway. In one viewing box, I could see the Gremory family looking tense. In another, the Phoenix clan appeared supremely confident.
   "Nervous?" Chysis asked, settling into the chair beside me.
   On screen, both peerages were taking their positions. Rias looked composed, but I could see the slight tension in her posture. Akeno stood beside her, no visible sign of the armor hidden beneath her usual attire.
   "Did you really ensure her victory?" Chysis asked quietly.
   "I gave her the tools. Whether she wins or loses is up to her."
   The early stages of the match played out much as expected. Riser's peerage was experienced and well-coordinated, systematically eliminating Rias's pieces through superior teamwork and tactical positioning. It was painful to watch, even knowing what was coming.
   "They're losing," Chysis observed, her voice carefully neutral.
   "They're losing pieces. That's not the same thing."
   By the time only Rias and Akeno remained, facing Riser and his queen, the Phoenix heir was practically radiating smug satisfaction.
   "This has been amusing, Rias," his voice carried clearly through the scrying spell, "but it's time to accept reality. You cannot defeat me. Surrender now, and I promise to be... gentle in our marriage."
   The casual arrogance in his tone made my jaw clench. This wasn't just about winning a game to him-it was about breaking someone's spirit.
   "I'm not giving up," Rias replied, her voice steady despite the impossible odds.
   Riser laughed. "Then you'll force me to be less merciful. Very well."
   That's when Akeno stepped forward.
   Golden light began to emanate from her position, starting as a faint glow and quickly building to something that made the entire arena take notice.
   "What-" Riser began, then stopped as the light intensified.
   The armor materialized around Akeno in a cascade of golden radiance, elegant and deadly, with wings that seemed to capture and reflect every source of light in the arena. For a moment, she looked less like a devil and more like an avenging angel.
   The silence in the arena was absolute.
   "Impossible," Riser breathed, and for the first time since the match began, there was uncertainty in his voice.
   Akeno didn't respond with words. Instead, she simply vanished.
   Riser spun, flames erupting around him in a defensive barrier, but it was too late. Akeno reappeared behind him, still invisible to everyone except those with the keenest supernatural senses, and struck.
   The impact sent Riser flying across the arena, his flames sputtering as he hit the ground hard enough to crack the stone.
   "No," he gasped, struggling to his feet. "My flames are absolute! No one can-"
   Another strike, this one from a different angle. Akeno was using the invisibility to maximum effect, appearing just long enough to land a devastating blow before vanishing again.
   Riser's confidence was cracking like ice in spring. "Stop hiding! Fight me properly!"
   "As you wish," Akeno's voice came from everywhere and nowhere.
   She materialized directly in front of him, lightning crackling around her armored form. Not the playful electricity she usually wielded, but something focused and deadly.
   The bolt that followed wasn't meant to kill, but it was absolutely meant to hurt. Riser convulsed as the energy coursed through him, his regeneration struggling to keep up with the damage.
   "This can't be happening," he whispered, staring up at her in terror. "I am immortal. I am-"
   Another precisely controlled lightning strike dropped him to his knees. The Phoenix heir who had entered the arena with absolute confidence was now trembling on the ground, all traces of his former arrogance gone.
   "Please," he gasped. "I... I surrender. I can't... this power is beyond anything I've ever faced."
   The formal announcement rang out across the arena: "Winner: Rias Gremory!"
   Beside me, Chysis was staring at the screen in stunned silence. Slowly, she turned to look at me.
   "Is my Sacred Gear, yes."
   "How is that even possible? Sacred Gears are tied to the soul of their wielder."
   "Most are. Incursio is different." I stood, feeling a strange sense of completion as I watched Rias embrace Akeno on screen. "It chooses worthy wielders, regardless of whose soul it was originally bonded to."
   Well, it would be a good reason to make her believe this.
   "And you determined that Akeno was worthy?"
   "I determined that Rias deserved her freedom. The armor agreed to her desire."
   Chysis shook her head slowly. "You continue to surprise me."
   On screen, Rias was crying-not from sorrow, but from pure relief. She was free. Free to choose her own path, her own future, her own love if and when she found it.
   "Boy, You better tell me more of your secrets" Chysis asked with a smile.
   "Then it won't be fun like this, would it?"
   I watched as the rest of her members rushed to congratulate their daughter, as Akeno carefully deactivated the armor and returned Incursio to its sword form, as Riser was helped from the arena by his peerage-humbled, perhaps permanently changed by his defeat.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 39: Ch 39 : Thanks, but no Thanks
   The soft chime of the doorbell echoed through the house just as I was finishing breakfast. I glanced at the clock-barely past eight in the morning. Who would be visiting this early?
   Setting down my coffee cup, I made my way to the front door, already sensing familiar magical signatures on the other side. When I opened it, I found Rias and Akeno standing on my doorstep, both looking slightly hesitant despite their composed expressions.
   "Good morning, Akira," Rias said, offering a small bow. "I hope we're not intruding."
   "Not at all. Though you're up early for a devil." I stepped aside, gesturing them in. "Come in. Coffee?"
   "That would be lovely," Akeno replied with her usual graceful smile, though I noticed she was carrying something wrapped in silk cloth.
   As they entered, I caught the sound of footsteps on the stairs-light, trying to be stealthy but not quite succeeding. Asia and Valerie, no doubt curious about our early morning visitors.
   "So," I said, leading Rias and Akeno to the living room, "to what do I owe the pleasure?"
   Rias exchanged a glance with Akeno before meeting my eyes. "We came to thank you. Properly. What you did yesterday..." She paused, seeming to gather her thoughts. "You gave me back my future. I don't know how I could ever repay that."
   "You don't need to repay anything. I told you-that's what friends do."
   "Even so," Akeno interjected, unwrapping the silk cloth to reveal Incursio in its sword form, "this belongs to you." She held it out with both hands, treating it with the reverence it deserved. "Thank you for trusting me with it. I tried my best to take care of it."
   I accepted the blade, feeling its familiar weight settle into my hands. For just a moment, I sensed something like contentment from the weapon-a job well done.
   "How did it feel? Using it, I mean."
   Akeno's eyes brightened slightly. "Incredible. The power, the responsiveness... it was like the armor was anticipating my movements before I even made them. I've never experienced anything like this."
   "Incursio does that. It learns from its wielder, adapts to their fighting style." I set the sword carefully on the coffee table. "You handled it perfectly. Better than I expected, honestly."
   A soft creak from the stairway caught everyone's attention. Two figures were peering around the corner. They'd clearly been trying to spy on our conversation.
   "Asia, Valerie," I called out, not bothering to hide my amusement. "You can come out. They aren't here to sell anything shady"
   Both girls emerged from their hiding spot, looking embarrassed at being caught. Asia's cheeks were bright red, while Valerie at least had the grace to look sheepish.
   "Sorry," Asia mumbled. "We heard voices and were curious..."
   Rias and Akeno both turned to look at the newcomers with polite interest, though I caught the subtle way Akeno's posture shifted slightly-not threatening, but alert. Old habits from years of protecting Rias.
   "Rias, Akeno," I said, standing to make proper introductions, "I'd like you to meet Asia Argento and Valerie Tepes. They're... well, I suppose you could say they're under my protection."
   Recognition flickered in both devils' eyes at the names, though they were too well-mannered to comment directly.
   "It's a pleasure to meet you both," Rias said warmly, offering a small bow. "I'm Rias Gremory, and this is Akeno Himejima, my queen."
   Asia curtsied nervously. "It's an honor to meet you, Lady Gremory. I've heard so much about you."
   "Please, just Rias is fine," she replied with a genuine smile. "And you don't need to be so formal."
   Valerie stepped forward with more confidence, though I could see the way her hands fidgeted slightly. "Valerie Tepes. We saw the rating game. And it was amazing!"
   "Oh my, You watched it?" Akeno asked, seeming pleased by the idea.
   "Chysis showed them your match after you won" I explained. "They were both quite impressed by your performance."
   "It was amazing!" Asia burst out, then immediately looked embarrassed by her enthusiasm. "I mean... the way you moved, and the lightning, and the armor was so beautiful..."
   Akeno's smile became more genuine. "Thank you. Though I have to admit, most of the credit goes to Akira. That armor is truly remarkable."
   "Would you like some breakfast?" I offered, noting the way both devils' attention kept drifting to the kitchen where I could smell bacon still cooking. "I made too much, as usual."
   "We wouldn't want to impose," Rias began, but her stomach chose that moment to betray her with a quiet rumble.
   "I'll take that as a yes," I said with a grin. "Asia, could you help me set the table for five?"
   "Of course!" She hurried toward the kitchen, clearly relieved to have something to do with her nervous energy.
   As we all settled around the dining table a few minutes later, the atmosphere gradually relaxed. Rias and Akeno proved to be gracious guests, asking polite questions about Asia and Valerie's backgrounds without prying too deeply into potentially sensitive topics.
   "So you're both training with Akira?" Rias asked as she delicately cut her bacon.
   Valerie nodded, swallowing her bite of toast. "Every morning. He's a tough instructor, but..." She glanced at me, then back to Rias. "We're getting stronger. Slowly, but it's happening."
   "That's wonderful. Training is so important, especially in our world." Rias's expression grew more serious. "There are too many threats out there for any of us to remain defenseless. After the rating game, I vowed to train harder and not be helpless ever again"
   "Akira says the same thing," Asia said quietly. "Though I still have trouble with the... attacking parts of fighting."
   "That's natural," Akeno said gently. "Your kind nature is making it difficult to intentionally cause harm" She had a gentle smile "But remember-sometimes fighting isn't about hurting others. It's about protecting the people you care about."
   Something in her tone suggested she'd learned that lesson the hard way.
   "Speaking of which," Rias said, turning to me, "I heard from Sona that there have been some unusual supernatural disturbances in the area recently. Nothing major, but enough to warrant attention."
   I raised an eyebrow. "The kind that might affect people like us?"
   "Possibly. We're keeping an eye on things, but it might be wise to be extra cautious for a while. We sensed something strange on outskirts and we will let you know if it's something dangerous"
   *Always something,* I thought, though I wasn't particularly surprised. In a world full of devils, angels, fallen angels, and everything in between, trouble was pretty much a constant.
   "I'll keep that in mind," I said aloud. "Thanks for the heads up."
   The conversation continued over breakfast, touching on lighter topics-Akeno's favorite tea blends, Asia's interest in cooking, Valerie's complaints about early morning training sessions. It was pleasant, domestic even, and I found myself thinking how different this was from the formal meetings I'd grown used to in the supernatural world.
   Eventually, both devils stood to leave, expressing their thanks once more for both breakfast and the previous day's assistance.
   "If you ever need anything," Rias said as they reached the door, "please don't hesitate to ask. What you did for me... I won't forget it."
   After they left, I found myself back in the living room with Asia and Valerie, Incursio resting on the coffee table where I'd left it.
   "They seem nice," Asia said, settling onto the couch. "Very different from what I expected devils to be like."
   "Most people are more complicated than the stories make them out to be," I observed.
   Valerie was studying the sword with obvious curiosity.
   I nodded, picking up the blade. "Want to see it in action?"
   Both girls leaned forward eagerly as I channeled a small amount of power into the weapon. The familiar golden armor materialized around me, though I kept it at minimal power-just enough to demonstrate without overwhelming the room.
   "Incredible," Valerie breathed "Just like that time, but less scary"
   "The armor is just a tool," I said as I deactivated it. "It was Akeno's skill and determination that won the rating game. I bet if another member of her peerage used this, they wouldn't have win the rating game"
   "Still," Asia said softly, "it must feel good to know you helped someone escape a terrible situation."
   I considered her words as I set Incursio aside. "Yeah. It does."
   The rest of the morning passed quietly, with both girls eventually heading out to run errands while I caught up on some reading. But their words stayed with me.
   *It must feel good to know you helped someone escape a terrible situation.*
   Asia was right. It did feel good. Better than I'd expected, honestly. There was something satisfying about using power not just for personal gain, but to genuinely help others.
   Maybe that was something worth exploring further.
   Outside, I could hear the sounds of the city waking up-traffic, voices, the ordinary rhythm of human life continuing on, largely unaware of the supernatural currents flowing beneath the surface.
   *Unusual disturbances,* Rias had said. *Nothing major, but worth attention.*
   I made a mental note to be more alert during our training sessions.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 40: Ch 40 : Heartfelt Departure
   The afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows of Chysis's study room, casting long shadows across the mahogany shelves lined in order. The air carried the faint scent of tea leaves and ink, a combination, that had become oddly comforting to Akira over the past months.
   "You're leaving?" Akira asked, flipping the page in anticipation.
   "Yes" Chysis replied simply, her fingers drumming against the stack of papers on her desk "I have to return to the Underworld."
   Akira's brow raised, shifting his gaze to her "Did something happen? Is there an emergency with the-"
   "Kind of" Chysis's lips curved into a wry smile "Though not the kind you're thinking of" She leaned back in her chair, a smile tucking on her lips "Those bottles of Holy Water of Life you provided us.. they've caused quite the stir in Underworld"
   "The demand has exploded, Akira. Every noble house want a piece of what you've created. The Satans themselves are breathed down their neck, requested to expand their operations but they know it's limited so they could only sigh in defeat" She chuckled, shaking her head. "I never imagined your little gift would turn into such an uproar in Underworld"
   Akira ran a hand through his hair, processing the information "How long will you be gone?"
   Akira nodded slowly, trying to mask the disappointment that threatened to show on his face.
   "However," Chysis continued, rising from her chair with fluid grace "the Satans have decided to... sweeten our arrangement." Her smile turned mischievous. "They're granting you a significant portion of land here in Kuoh, along with a rather generous monetary compensation, and a familiar too" They feel the Holy Water of Life is too precious to be traded for mere evil pieces"
   Akira blinked "A familiar?"
   "Rias will guide you for it, so dont worry about it" Chysis walked around the desk, her footsteps silent on the plush carpet. "They've also agreed to fulfill any reasonable favor you might ask, as long as it doesn't threaten devil interests. Consider it their way of ensuring your continued... cooperation."
   The weight of her words settled over him. This wasn't just about business anymore, this was about power, influence, and the dangerous game of supernatural politics he'd somehow stumbled into.
   "Well.." he finally said, meeting her gaze. "Thank you."
   Chysis reached out and ruffled his hair, her touch gentle but firm. "Don't thank me yet, dear. We are on the same ship, remember? You can ask for my help anytime without hesitation. After everything you've done for my family and our race..." She paused, her eyes growing distant. "You've earned that much and more."
   A sudden thought struck him "Wait-how am I supposed to provide refills while you're in the Underworld?"
   Chysis smiled and pulled a small crystal from her pocket. It was no larger than a marble, but it pulsed with an inner light that seemed to shift between purple and silver.
   "Pour your magic into this," she instructed, placing it in his palm. The crystal felt warm against his skin. "It will glow and send a signal directly to me. I'll be able to teleport to your location within minutes."
   Akira closed his fingers around the crystal, feeling its subtle vibration. "Chysis... I need you to know something."
   She tilted her head, waiting.
   "I'll never forget what you've done for me. Taking care of Asia, teaching me magic and combat techniques, putting up with my questions..." He met her eyes, his voice growing stronger. "You didn't have to do any of that, but you did. And I-"
   Before he could finish, Chysis pulled him into a bone-crushing hug that knocked the air from his lungs. Despite her petite frame, her strength was overwhelming.
   "You silly child," she murmured against his shoulder, her voice filled with emotion. "Do you think I helped you out of obligation? You saved my granddaughter from a fate worse than death. You brought light back into her eyes when I thought it was lost forever." She pulled back slightly, her hands gripping his shoulders. "You gave the whole devil race, hope, when they had none left. If anything, I'm the one in your debt."
   Before Akira could respond, magic circles began forming around her feet, glowing with the deep crimson of devil magic.
   "The mansion is always open for you," she said as the teleportation spell took hold beneath her "Consider it your second home. And Akira?" Her form began to fade. "Take care of yourself until we meet again"
   With a flash of red light, she was gone.
   Akira stood alone in his living room. The silence felt oppressive after months of Chysis's constant presence-her laughter echoing through the halls, her patient voice correcting his magical techniques, her protective instincts that had become as natural as breathing.
   He sank into his favorite armchair, the crystal she'd given him resting in his pocket. The weight of responsibility settled on his shoulders, without Chysis's guidance, everything felt suddenly more precarious.
   *Sigh!, Magic* he thought grimly. *I still haven't mastered even the basics.*
   Human magic was frustrating in its complexity-layers upon layers of theory and technique that seemed to contradict themselves at every turn. Unlike the straightforward nature of his gacha abilities, magic required reserves, understanding, and most importantly, a teacher who could guide him through the subtleties.
   He'd managed to learn basic teleportation, enough to move around Kuoh without drawing attention, but anything more advanced remained frustratingly out of reach. And now, with Chysis gone...
   "I'm thinking too much," he muttered, rubbing his temples.
   The sound of the television drifted from the adjoining room, punctuated by Asia's gentle and Valerie's softer chuckles. The familiar sounds brought a smile to his face despite his worries.
   Both girls had been training relentlessly since moving in, pushing themselves harder than he thought wise. Unlike him, they didn't have a convenient system to grant them new abilities-they had to earn every scrap of strength through sweat and determination. He admired that about them, but it also worried him.
   This world was dangerous. Devils, angels, fallen angels, dragons-threats lurked around every corner, and the peaceful fa"ade of Kuoh Town could shatter at any moment. He needed to be strong enough to protect them, and they needed to be strong enough to protect themselves.
   But maybe... maybe they all needed a break. With all this constant vigilance, he was fearing that he was just pushing himself into overthinking about future.
   Standing up with newfound purpose, Akira walked into the living room where Asia and Valerie were curled up on the couch, watching what appeared to be a cooking show.
   "Hey" he said, causing both girls to look up "How about we take a day off from training?"
   Asia tilted her head "A day off?"
   "I want to show you both around town. Today would be no training regimens, just... normal stuff." He gestured toward the window where Kuoh's streets bustled with everyday life. "Neither of you have really had the chance to just be regular individuals, right?"
   Valerie's silver eyes widened slightly "Really?"
   Akira smiled, turning around "Come on, get ready. I'll show you around the Kuoh"
   The vibe of street was crisp and pleasant as they walked through Kuoh's shopping district. Valerie had insisted on linking arms with both him and Asia, creating an odd but comfortable chain as they meandered between shops and stalls.
   "Oh!" Asia gasped, stopping abruptly in front of a small boutique. "Look at that dress, Valerie! The color would be perfect with your hair!"
   Valerie's cheeks flushed pink as she nodded "I... I couldn't. It's probably expensive..."
   "Don't worry about money" Akira said gently "Today's about having fun, remember? So, just enjoy"
   Watching them browse through clothes with genuine excitement, pointing out items they thought would suit each other, Akira felt something warm bloom in his chest. This was what they deserved-moments of simple joy, free from the weight of their pasts.
   Asia had never experienced a normal childhood, raised in isolation by the church until her exile. Valerie had been imprisoned, used as a tool by others who saw only her power. Neither had ever had the luxury of window shopping or debating the merits of different ice cream flavors.
   The familiar voice made him turn, and his heart sank slightly. Issei Hyoudou was approaching with his characteristic enthusiasm, his eyes immediately zeroing in on Asia and Valerie.
   "Dude!" Issei's voice cracked with excitement and disbelief. "What did you do? How are you on a date with tw incredibly beautiful girls? I'm so jealous!"
   Akira sighed, placing a hand on Issei's shoulder in what he hoped was a comforting gesture. "It's not a date, Issei. We're just-"
   "Issei!" Another voice called out. Kiba Yuuto was waving from across the street, his perfect smile somehow managing to convey both patience and mild exasperation. "Come on, we have that thing to take care of."
   Issei's face crumpled at the sight of blonde boy "But Kiba! Look at this injustice! How does he get two gorgeous girls while I get stuck with-" He caught himself, glancing at Kiba's approaching figure "I mean... why does the universe hate me?"
   "Who is he?" Valerie asked quietly, moving slightly closer to Akira.
   "That's Issei Hyoudou and Kiba Yuuto," Akira explained. "They're part of Rias's peerage."
   Issei was still lamenting his fate as Kiba reached them and practically dragged him away, offering apologetic bows to the group as they departed.
   Akira chuckled at the sight "Come on, let's check out that bookstore you wanted to see."
   The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur of small discoveries and shared laughter. They bought books, tasted street food, and even stopped at a small shrine where Asia insisted on making offerings despite her complicated relationship with divinity.
   As the sun began to set, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink, they found themselves at a small park overlooking the town. Valerie and Asia sat on a bench, comparing their purchases and chatting with an ease that she never felt before.
   Akira stood a few feet away, watching them with a smile he couldn't suppress. This was the first time he'd seen either of them truly relaxed and happy. The walls they'd built around their hearts were crumbling, replaced by something precious and fragile-friendship, trust, maybe even family.
   The walk to home was peaceful, filled with comfortable chatter about their purchases and plans for dinner. Asia and Valerie walked ahead of him, their shopping bags swinging as they debated the merits of different recipes they'd seen in the cookbook Asia had bought.
   Akira followed behind, carrying the groceries and the kendo sticks he'd picked up for their training sessions, content to listen to their conversation. The normalcy of it all-the domestic concerns, the easy banter-felt like a gift after months of supernatural chaos.
   As they turned the corner onto his street, however, that peaceful feeling evaporated.
   Two figures stood outside his front door: one tall and casual with an easy smile, the other tall as well and radiating an aura that made Akira's instincts to be vary of his presence.
   Azazel raised a hand in greeting, his expression as maddeningly cheerful as ever. Beside him, the teen stood with his arms crossed, silver hair catching the last rays of sunlight and blue eyes focused on Akira with an intensity that promised complications.
   "Oh, wonderful," Akira muttered under his breath, already feeling the beginnings of a headache. "This day was going too well. And now this"
   The last thing he needed right now was whatever chaos these two were about to bring to his doorstep.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 41: Ch 41 : Calm Before Storm
   Akira set down the grocery bags with a measured calmness that belied the tension coiling in his shoulders. Asia and Valerie flanked him, their earlier cheerfulness dimming as they sensed the shift in atmosphere.
   "Yo, Akira," Azazel greeted with a casual wave, looking completely at ease despite showing up unannounced. "Hope you don't mind the surprise visit. I brought someone along."
   The silver-haired teen beside him remained silent, blue eyes studying Akira with an intensity that made him feel like he was being measured for a coffin. There was something dangerous about this guy-an aura that screamed 'powerful' in capital letters.
   "And you are?" Akira asked, directing the question at the mysterious teen.
   "Vali," the teen replied curtly, offering nothing more.
   Azazel shrugged nonchalantly. "That's Vali. He doesn't talk much, but he's... not troublesome to be around."
   "Right..." Akira said slowly. "Please, come in"
   Inside, Akira moved through the familiar ritual of hospitality, setting water to boil and arranging cups on a tray. The domestic normalcy felt surreal with Azazel sprawled in his living room chair like he owned the place and the mysterious Vali standing by the window like a statue.
   "Tea?" Akira offered, pouring steaming liquid into delicate porcelain cups.
   "Tea's fine," Azazel said, accepting the cup. "Thanks."
   Vali glanced at the offered cup and shook his head curtly. "I'm fine."
   Akira shrugged and settled into his own chair, cradling his tea. "So what brings you here? And who exactly is your quiet friend?"
   "Vali" Azazel answered simply. "As for why we're here..." He reached into his coat, producing a thick stack of papers bound with string. "Got those sacred gear research papers you wanted. Classification systems, activation theories, the works."
   Akira accepted the hefty stack, feeling its weight. Months of research condensed into these pages. "This is exactly what I needed. Thank you."
   He stood and moved to a cabinet, retrieving two bottles filled with the luminescent liquid that had caused such a stir in the Underworld. The Holy Water of Life caught the light, seeming to pulse with inner radiance.
   "As promised," Akira said, placing the bottles on the coffee table between them.
   Azazel leaned back in his chair, studying the bottles with mild curiosity. "You know, I have to ask-this stuff isn't poison, right? Because that would be one hell of a way to eliminate supernatural leaders."
   Akira raised a brow "If you doubt me, I would feel free to drink it right now. Though that would waste one bottle, and honestly, I'd have to be pretty stupid to try poisoning someone when I have no backing that could protect me from the consequences."
   "True enough," Azazel said with a slight smirk, carefully collecting the bottles. "Your word's been good so far."
   Azazel reached into his coat again, producing a simple silver ring that radiated subtle energy. "Got something else for you. Well, for her actually," he nodded toward Asia with a smile.
   "What is it?" Akira asked.
   "Payment for the bottles, plus an apology for the Raynare situation," Azazel said matter-of-factly. "My people caused you trouble, so this makes us even."
   Akira took the ring, feeling its weight-heavier than it appeared, with a warmth that seemed to pulse in rhythm with his heartbeat. "What does it do?"
   "Asia," he called her, motioning for her to join them.
   As she approached, Azazel explained, "This sacred gear allows the wearer to convert their magic or mana into tangible light constructs. Watch."
   Akira slipped the ring onto his finger, and immediately felt the connection-his mana flowing through the artifact like water through a channel. With a thought, he extended his hand, and golden light coalesced into a solid blade, its edges sharp and gleaming.
   "Impressive," he murmured, testing the weight and balance. The light sword felt real, substantial-not just an illusion but a genuine weapon, which was rather easy to handle and control, for someone like him who had no expertise in magic.
   "It's an artificial sacred gear," Azazel explained as Akira tested the light blade. "Converts mana into solid light constructs. Not as powerful as natural light spears, but more versatile. Good for close combat and ranged attacks."
   Akira dismissed the blade and passed the ring to Asia. "This is generous of you, Azazel. Thank you."
   Asia accepted the ring carefully, putting into one of her fingers. "Thank you, Azazel-san. I don't know what to say..."
   "Don't mention it," Azazel waved dismissively before turning his gaze to Akira "Though I do have a request, if you're interested."
   Akira settled back into his chair, wariness creeping into his voice. "What kind of request?"
   Azazel gestured vaguely as if it was nothing purposeful "Nothing too absurd, but it is... a little unconventional."
   Azazel's gaze flicked to Vali, who had remained silently observant throughout their exchange "The boy over there wants to have a fight with you."
   "A fight?" Akira's brow furrowed in confusion.
   Azazel glanced toward Vali before continuing "I watched that Rating Game between Rias Gremory and Phenex devil. Seeing your sacred gear in action through Rias's queen was quite a surprise for me. I'm curious about seeing it in action with my eyes ever since" He paused, his expression becoming more aloof "Vali here is always looking for strong opponents. How about a non lethal fight? Nothing fatal, just a display of your sacred gear once again"
   Akira's mind raced, weighing the implications. Azazel was the leader of the Fallen Angels, his interest wasn't casual curiosity or maybe it was a casual curiosity, as Azazel was hard to predict for Akira.
   *This is a big gamble for me* he thought. *On one hand, I will be revealing my cards to them, But refusing might create more problems than accepting. And honestly... I need to know where I stand compared to other powerhouses in this world, and above all a gacha ticket is what I have been looking for, lately*
   His sacred gear, Incursio, was his ace in the hole-an armor-type Teigu from another world entirely that none of these supernatural beings would recognize or understand. The advantage of the unknown could work in his favor, or it could backfire spectacularly if they decided he was too much of a threat, but with the backing of Satans he wouldn't get into big enough trouble. Besides, Incursio, wasn't the only trick that Mc had under his sleeve.
   *But I have to test myself against the strong opponents* he reasoned. *And if I'm going to protect Asia and Valerie in this world, I need to understand exactly what I'm capable of against opponents of this caliber.*
   "Alright," Akira said finally, meeting Vali's intense stare "I'll fight with you. But this isn't a fight to the death, just a spar to test our abilities. Are we clear on that?"
   For the first time since arriving, Vali's expression shifted into something resembling interest "Fine by me. I'm not interested in killing you, just seeing if you're worth the talk"
   Azazel clapped his hands together, clearly pleased as he raised from his spot "Excellent! Let's have this fight tomorrow, is it fine by you both boys?" Getting nods from both of them, Azazel continued " Alright then, Akira. I will escort you tomorrow to a spot far from here, where two of you could fight without any outside interruptions"
   With that, a magic circle gleamed beneath Azazel as Vali walked up to him as he said to Akira before both of them teleported away "Don't make me waste my time on a easy fight"
   The silence that followed Azazel and Vali's departure felt deafening. Akira remained seated in his chair, staring at the spot where the magic circle had flickered out of existence, his mind racing with the implications of what had just transpired.
   *A fight with the White Dragon Emperor.*
   The name alone carried weight that made his stomach churn. From the research papers he'd studied, Dragon Emperors were beings of immense power-legendary figures who could reshape battlefields with their presence alone. And now one of them wanted to test his strength.
   "Akira-kun?" Asia's voice was soft, concerned. "Are you alright? You look troubled."
   He glanced up to find both Asia and Valerie watching him with worried expressions. They'd remained quiet during the entire exchange, but he could see the questions burning in their eyes.
   "I'm fine," he said automatically, then caught himself. These two deserved better than empty reassurances. "Actually, no. I'm not fine. That was... complicated."
   Valerie moved closer, her usual cheerful demeanor replaced by something more serious. "That silver-haired boy felt dangerous. Really dangerous."
   "He is," Akira confirmed grimly. "Vali-he's apparently the White Dragon Emperor. That's not just a title, it's a position of incredible power in the supernatural world."
   Asia's hands clasped together nervously. "And he wants to fight you? Why?"
   Akira ran a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of responsibility settling on his shoulders like a lead blanket. "Because Azazel showed him footage of my sacred gear during the Rating Game. Now he's curious about my abilities."
   *But that's not the whole truth,* he thought. *This isn't just curiosity. Azazel is testing me, evaluating me for something. The question is what.*
   He stood abruptly, beginning to pace the length of the living room. The domestic space suddenly felt too small, too confining for the magnitude of what he was facing.
   "This is exactly what I was trying to avoid," he muttered. "Drawing attention from the major players. Getting pulled into their games."
   "But you agreed to fight him," Valerie pointed out quietly.
   Akira stopped pacing, his jaw tightening. "Because refusing would have been worse. Azazel isn't the type to take 'no' for an answer gracefully, and showing weakness to someone like Vali could mark us as easy targets."
   The truth was more complex than that, though. Part of him-a part he wasn't entirely comfortable acknowledging-was genuinely curious about how he'd measure up against someone of Vali's caliber. In his previous world, he'd been strong but not exceptional. Here, with his sacred gear and the strange abilities he'd somehow retained, he might actually be able to compete at a higher level.
   "Akira-kun," Asia said hesitantly, "you don't have to do this for us. If it's dangerous-"
   "It's not about you," he cut her off, then immediately regretted the harshness in his tone. "I mean, it's not *just* about protecting you two. This is about establishing where I stand in this world's hierarchy."
   He moved to the window, looking out at the peaceful suburban street. Normal humans going about their normal lives, completely unaware of the supernatural forces that moved around them like shadows.
   "In this world, strength determines everything," he continued, his voice quieter now. "Devils, angels, fallen angels-they all respect power above all else. If I want to protect what matters to me, I need to be strong enough that others think twice before threatening it."
   Valerie joined him at the window. "But what if you lose? What if this Vali person is too strong?"
   That was the crux of his dilemma. He'd studied his own abilities extensively, tested the limits of his sacred gear in private training sessions. He was strong-stronger than most humans, certainly, and probably stronger than many low-ranking supernatural beings. But Dragon Emperors operated on a completely different level.
   *If I lose decisively, it shows weakness,* he reasoned. *But if I win or even just put up a good fight, it establishes me as someone worth respecting. The risk might be worth the potential reward.*
   "I might lose," he admitted. "But I don't think Vali actually wants to kill me. This feels more like... a test. A way to measure my potential."
   "And if you pass this test?" Asia asked.
   Akira considered that. "Then maybe I gain allies instead of just avoiding enemies. Azazel has been helpful so far, but he's also been evaluating me. This fight might determine whether that evaluation is positive or negative."
   He thought about the artificial sacred gear Azazel had given Asia, the research papers, the generally cooperative attitude despite the Raynare incident. The fallen angel leader was investing in him, but investments came with expectations.
   "There's something else," he said slowly, the realization forming as he spoke. "This isn't random. Azazel could have asked me to demonstrate my abilities in a dozen different ways, but he specifically arranged a fight with Vali. That means he wants to see how I handle pressure, how I adapt to facing superior opponents."
   Valerie frowned. "That sounds manipulative."
   "It is," Akira agreed. "But it's also practical. If Azazel is considering involving me in larger supernatural politics, he needs to know I won't fold under pressure."
   The more he thought about it, the clearer the situation became. This wasn't just about satisfying Vali's curiosity or even about establishing his strength. This was an audition-a chance to prove he could be useful to someone as powerful as Azazel.
   The question was whether he wanted that kind of involvement.
   "I need to make a decision," he said finally. "Do I play it safe, hold back my true abilities, and hope to avoid drawing more attention? Or do I show what I'm really capable of and accept the consequences?"
   "What are the consequences of each choice?" Asia asked.
   Akira enumerated them in his mind. "If I hold back and lose convincingly, I'm marked as weak but relatively harmless. That might protect us in the short term, but it also means we'll always be vulnerable to anyone who decides we're worth bothering."
   He paused, staring at his reflection in the window glass.
   "If I fight seriously and lose, I'm marked as dangerous but manageable. That brings its own risks-people might decide I'm a threat that needs to be eliminated before I get stronger."
   "And if you win?" Valerie prompted.
   "If I win..." Akira's reflection smiled grimly. "Then everything changes. I become someone who can't be ignored or dismissed. That brings opportunities, but also expectations and obligations I might not want."
   The room fell silent as he wrestled with the decision. Both paths carried risks, but one led toward greater agency while the other led toward relative safety at the cost of potential.
   *What kind of person do I want to be in this world?* he asked himself. *Someone who hides and hopes to avoid trouble, or someone who stands up and faces challenges directly?*
   The answer, when it came, felt inevitable.
   "I'm going to fight him seriously," he announced, turning away from the window. "Not holding back, not playing it safe. If I'm going to live in this world, I need to establish my place in it properly."
   Asia looked worried but nodded. "If that's what you think is best."
   "It is," Akira said with more confidence than he felt. "Besides, I've been curious about how strong I really am compared to the supernatural elite. This is a chance to find out under controlled conditions."
   Valerie grinned suddenly. "Well, when you put it that way, it sounds kind of exciting."
   Akira laughed despite his anxiety. "That's one way to look at it."
   As the evening wore on and they settled into their normal routines, Akira found his mind repeatedly returning to the upcoming fight. He ran through scenarios, considered strategies, and tried to prepare himself mentally for facing an opponent who could potentially end him without breaking a sweat.
   But beneath the anxiety was something else-anticipation. For the first time since arriving in this world, he was going to find out exactly what he was capable of when pushed to his absolute limit.
   *Tomorrow,* he thought as he prepared for bed, *everything changes one way or another.*
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
  
   Chapter 42: Ch 42 : Clash with White Dragon Emperor
   The morning air was crisp as Akira stood in his backyard, going through his final preparations. The sun had barely crested the horizon, painting the sky in shades of amber and gold that reminded him uncomfortably of the armor he would soon don.
   He moved through the familiar motions of the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist, each technique flowing seamlessly into the next. His body was a weapon honed through months of training, but today would test whether that weapon was sharp enough to cut through the scales of a Dragon Emperor.
   Akira didn't break his stance as Asia's voice drifted from the doorway behind him. "Couldn't sleep."
   He completed the final movement of his kata before turning to face her. Asia stood framed in the doorway, still in her nightgown, concern etched across her delicate features.
   "Terrified," he admitted honestly. "But also... excited."
   Asia stepped onto the small porch, wrapping her arms around herself against the morning chill. "I still don't understand why you're doing this."
   Akira walked over to the small garden shed, retrieving a towel to wipe away the sweat from his training. "Because in this world, power is the only currency that matters. Today I find out what I'm worth."
   "And if you're not worth as much as you hope?"
   The question hung in the air like morning mist. Akira considered it seriously-not just the potential for physical defeat, but what it would mean for their future in this supernatural world.
   "Then I'll know exactly where I stand," he said finally. "And I'll work harder to get stronger."
   A familiar magical signature pulsed in the air, and Akira felt the space around them shift. Azazel's magic circle materialized in the center of the yard, its intricate patterns glowing with fallen angel power.
   "Morning, kiddo," Azazel called out as he stepped through the portal, Vali silent beside him as always. "Ready for your big day?"
   Akira nodded, grabbing the jacket he'd left draped over a chair. "As ready as I'll ever be."
   Vali's blue eyes studied him with the intensity of a predator evaluating prey. "You look calm for someone about to face a Dragon Emperor."
   "Panic never helped anyone win a fight," Akira replied evenly.
   Azazel chuckled. "Smart answer. Shall we?"
   The location Azazel chose for their battle was a barren plateau surrounded by jagged mountains, far from any human civilization. The ground was hard-packed earth and scattered rocks, with no vegetation to speak of-a perfect arena for a fight between supernatural beings who might level a city block without trying.
   "This should do nicely," Azazel said, settling himself on a large boulder that provided an excellent view of the improvised battlefield. "No witnesses, no collateral damage to worry about. You boys can cut loose."
   Akira walked to the center of the plateau, feeling the weight of anticipation settle on his shoulders. The morning sun cast long shadows across the rocky ground, and a cool wind carried the scent of distant snow from the mountain peaks.
   Vali took his position about fifty meters away, his silver hair catching the light like spun metal. There was something different about him now-a coiled tension that hadn't been present in Akira's living room. This was Vali in his element, a warrior preparing for battle.
   "Before we begin," Vali called out, his voice carrying easily across the distance between them, "I want to know something. What drives you to fight?"
   The question was unexpected. Akira had prepared himself for taunts or threats, not philosophy.
   "Survival," he answered honestly. "In this world, the strong protect what matters to them. The weak watch it get taken away."
   Vali nodded slowly, something like approval flickering in his eyes. "A pragmatic answer. Better than the usual nonsense about justice or protecting everyone."
   "And you?" Akira asked. "What drives the White Dragon Emperor?"
   A fierce smile spread across Vali's face-the first genuine emotion Akira had seen from him. "The pursuit of power. The desire to surpass all limits, including my own."
   The words rang out like a bell tolling, and suddenly Vali's presence exploded outward. White light erupted from his body, coalescing into magnificent draconic armor that seemed to drink in the morning sunlight. The armor was pristine white with blue accents, its design both elegant and predatory. Most impressive were the four wings that spread from his back-not feathered like an angel's, but scaled and membrane like a true dragon's.
   The sheer power radiating from Vali made the air itself seem heavier. Akira could feel it pressing against his skin like a physical weight.
   *So this is a Dragon Emperor,* he thought, fighting the instinctive urge to step back. *The gap in raw power is enormous.*
   "Impressive," he called out, his voice steady despite the awe he felt. "My turn, I suppose."
   The familiar weight of the Teigu settled over him like a second skin. The base form of Incursio wasn't as visually spectacular as Vali's Divine Dividing-simple plate armor with a bestial helmet that covered most of his face-but Akira could feel its power thrumming through his bones. Enhanced strength, speed, durability, and most importantly, the ability to adapt and evolve.
   Vali tilted his helmeted head, studying the armor with interest. "A sacred gear I don't recognize. Interesting."
   From his perch, Azazel leaned forward with obvious curiosity. *That's definitely not in any of our records,* he thought. *The design is completely unfamiliar, and the energy signature... it's not quite like anything I've encountered before. Where did this boy acquire such a unique sacred gear?*
   "Shall we begin with something simple?" Vali asked, raising one hand. Light gathered in his palm, condensing into a spear of pure energy. "Let's see how well that armor of yours handles this."
   The light spear shot forward with tremendous speed, carving a line through the air itself. Akira side-stepped at the last possible moment, feeling the heat of the attack singe his armor as it passed.
   *Fast,* he noted. *But not impossible to dodge.*
   He launched himself forward, closing the distance between them in a burst of enhanced speed. His fist, wreathed in swirling water, struck toward Vali's center mass.
   Vali blocked casually with his forearm, and Akira felt the impact reverberate through his entire body. It was like punching a mountain.
   "Water manipulation?" Vali observed as he grabbed Akira's extended arm and hurled him backward. "Combined with your armor's enhancement... you're more interesting than I expected."
   Akira landed hard, rolling to absorb the impact. Even through Incursio's protection, he could feel that throw. Vali hadn't even seemed to exert himself.
   *The power gap is even larger than I thought,* he realized. *I need to be smarter about this.*
   He pressed his right palm against the ground as he stood, leaving behind a faint golden handprint that quickly faded from view. One bomb armed.
   "My turn," he said, launching into a series of Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist techniques enhanced by his armor's strength.
   Vali met him head-on, their clash sending shockwaves across the plateau. The White Dragon Emperor's combat style was direct and overwhelming-he relied on his superior power and speed to dominate opponents through sheer force.
   But Akira's martial arts training gave him an edge in technique. He flowed around Vali's attacks like water, redirecting rather than blocking, using his opponent's strength against him.
   The word hit Akira like a physical blow. Suddenly, his enhanced strength was cut in half, making Vali's next punch feel like being struck by a freight train. He flew backward, crashing into a rocky outcropping hard enough to leave a crater.
   Azazel whistled low. "Divine Dividing's signature ability-halving the opponent's power and adding it to his own. Nasty trick."
   Akira pulled himself from the rubble, his armor's self-repair functions already working to fix the damage. Now he understood why Vali was considered so dangerous. It wasn't just his baseline power-it was his ability to weaken opponents while simultaneously growing stronger.
   *I need to end this quickly,* he realized. *The longer this fight goes on, the weaker I become and the stronger he gets.*
   "Interesting armor," Vali called out, hovering above the battlefield on his draconic wings. "Most opponents would be unconscious after that hit, but you're still standing. Still, let's see how long you can maintain that resilience."
   *Divide. Divide. Divide.*
   Each activation of Vali's ability hit Akira like a hammer blow, his strength diminishing with every passing second. But something unexpected was happening-Incursio was responding to the threat, its adaptive capabilities triggering an evolution.
   The armor began to change, plates shifting and expanding, new mechanisms clicking into place. When the transformation completed, Akira stood encased in more elaborate armor, sleeker and more powerful than before. This was Incursio's second evolved form.
   "Adaptive evolution," Azazel murmured from his observation point, his eyes wide with fascination. *I've never seen a sacred gear with that capability. It's responding to the threat level and upgrading itself accordingly. Remarkable.*
   The enhanced form of Incursio came with a significant boost to all his capabilities. Akira could feel strength flowing back into his limbs, though still not enough to match Vali's augmented power.
   "Much better," Vali said approvingly. "Now you might actually provide some entertainment."
   They clashed again, this time more evenly matched. Akira's improved armor allowed him to trade blows with the Dragon Emperor, though he was still clearly on the defensive. He continued his strategy of leaving golden handprints whenever he touched solid surfaces-the ground, rocks, even the cliff face when Vali slammed him into it.
   Vali's relentless use of his signature ability was taking its toll. Even with Incursio's second evolution, Akira could feel himself weakening. But he'd been counting on this.
   "You're persistent," Vali admitted as they separated after another exchange. "But this fight is over. The power gap is too large."
   "Is it?" Akira asked, raising his right hand. "Let me show you something interesting about my abilities."
   Ten simultaneous detonations turned the rocky ground into a hellscape of flying debris and golden fire. Akira had been placing his bombs throughout the entire fight, turning their battlefield into a minefield.
   Vali, caught off-guard by the sudden attack, was thrown skyward by the overlapping explosions. His armor protected him from serious damage, but for the first time in the fight, he looked genuinely surprised.
   "Bomb creation?" he called out as he stabilized himself in the air. "You've been busy."
   Azazel leaned forward with increased interest. *Bomb creation combined with water manipulation, martial arts mastery, and an adaptive armor-type sacred gear. This boy is a walking arsenal. No wonder he caught my attention.*
   "That was cleverly done," Vali continued, "but ultimately futile. The power difference between us is still-"
   He was cut off as Akira launched himself skyward using a controlled water explosion from his feet, meeting Vali in aerial combat. The leopard-enhanced speed and agility from his devil fruit powers made him surprisingly effective in three-dimensional fighting.
   They traded blows in mid-air, Akira using his water manipulation to create platforms and springboards while Vali relied on his superior flight capability. It was a deadly aerial dance, each combatant pushing the other to their limits.
   *Divide. Divide. Divide.*
   Vali's continued use of his ability was having its intended effect. Even with Incursio's second evolution, Akira could feel his strength ebbing away. But something was happening to Vali as well-the constant absorption of power was beginning to show on him. His movements were becoming more aggressive, more reckless.
   "You feel it, don't you?" Akira called out as they separated again. "The power you've been taking. It's affecting you."
   Vali's helmet turned toward him, and Akira could sense the predatory smile beneath. "You noticed. Yes, absorbing this much power has its... side effects. But that just makes the fight more interesting."
   The white armor began to shift, growing more elaborate and intimidating. Additional wings sprouted from Vali's back, and his already impressive aura became overwhelming.
   "Juggernaut Drive," Azazel breathed from below, his casual demeanor replaced by genuine concern. "He's activating the forbidden technique."
   The transformation was terrifying to behold. Vali's armor became more draconic, more bestial. His power level shot beyond anything Akira had imagined possible. The very air around the White Dragon Emperor shimmered with barely contained energy.
   "Now," Vali's voice carried a predatory hunger that made Akira's instincts scream warnings, "let me show you the true power of a Dragon Emperor."
   The attack came faster than thought. One moment Vali was hovering in the distance, the next his clawed gauntlet was inches from Akira's chest. Only years of martial arts training saved him-he twisted at the last possible moment, the claws carving deep gouges in Incursio's chest plate instead of tearing through his heart.
   The impact sent him plummeting toward the rocky ground below. He hit with tremendous force, the plateau cracking under the impact.
   *This is it,* Akira realized as he struggled to his feet. *This is the moment that determines everything.*
   Incursio was responding to the overwhelming threat, its adaptive mechanisms pushing toward a final evolution. But would it be enough?
   The armor began to change once more, this time more dramatically than before. Plates shifted and reformed, new components materializing from seemingly nowhere. When the transformation completed, Akira stood clad in magnificent golden armor that seemed to glow with its own inner light. Most dramatically, four golden wings spread from his back-not the mechanical constructs of his previous forms, but seemingly organic extensions that moved with fluid grace.
   This was Incursio's final evolved form, its ultimate adaptation to overwhelming threat.
   The power coursing through him was intoxicating. Every sense was heightened, every movement precise and controlled. For the first time since the fight began, Akira felt like he might actually have a chance.
   Azazel rose from his boulder, his eyes wide with astonishment. *That's not possible. Sacred gears don't evolve that dramatically, especially not multiple times in a single battle. What exactly is that armor?*
   "Magnificent," Vali called out from above, his Juggernaut Drive form radiating menace. "Now you look like an opponent worth fighting seriously."
   They clashed in the center of the ruined plateau, golden light meeting draconic white in an explosion of power that shook the mountains themselves. This time, they were truly evenly matched-Vali's Juggernaut Drive trading blows with Incursio's final evolution in a display of combat prowess that left Azazel speechless.
   Akira's enhanced speed allowed him to keep pace with Vali's overwhelming power. His Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist techniques, boosted by the golden armor's capabilities, actually began to find their mark. For every devastating blow Vali landed, Akira returned two precise strikes.
   But Vali's signature ability was still active, and even Incursio's final form couldn't completely negate its effects. Akira could feel his newly acquired power slowly being siphoned away.
   *I need to end this now,* he realized. *Before he divides my power down to nothing again.*
   He gathered water from the moisture in the air, condensing it into a massive sphere above the battlefield. Then, using his devil fruit powers to their fullest extent, he compressed the water until it became as dense and hard as steel.
   "Let's see how your armor handles this," he called out, hurling the compressed water sphere with all his enhanced strength.
   Vali met the attack head-on, catching the projectile in his clawed hands. For a moment, they were locked in a contest of pure strength-Akira's throwing power against Vali's Juggernaut Drive enhanced grip.
   Then Akira smiled and snapped his fingers with his left hand.
   The water sphere, which he had touched while forming it, deactivated as a bomb-but not before he reactivated it with his right hand snap in the same instant. The explosion at point-blank range sent Vali hurtling backward, his armor cracked and smoking.
   "Clever," Vali admitted as he recovered his position. "But you're still weaker than me."
   *Divide. Divide. Divide.*
   The constant drain was taking its toll. Even with Incursio's final evolution, Akira could feel his strength diminishing. But something else was happening-Vali's Juggernaut Drive was beginning to consume him. The absorbed power was becoming too much for even his draconic constitution to handle.
   "You can't maintain that form much longer," Akira observed as they circled each other warily. "The Juggernaut Drive is burning you out."
   "Perhaps," Vali replied, his voice strained. "But I have enough left to finish this fight."
   The final exchange was brutal and decisive. Vali gathered all his remaining power into a single, overwhelming attack-a spear of white draconic energy that could level a mountain.
   Akira met it with everything he had left. Golden wings spread wide, he channeled his water manipulation, martial arts mastery, and Incursio's power into a single perfect technique. The Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist's ultimate application-turning his entire body into a flowing weapon that could redirect even the most powerful attacks.
   The white spear struck him dead center, but instead of piercing through, it was caught and redirected by his technique. The energy spiraled around his golden form before being launched back at Vali with twice its original force.
   The reflected attack struck the exhausted Dragon Emperor like a thunderbolt. His Juggernaut Drive armor cracked and shattered, reverting him to his base form as he plummeted toward the rocky ground below.
   Akira caught him before he hit.
   The plateau fell silent except for the sound of their labored breathing. Both warriors were utterly exhausted, their respective armors flickering as their power reserves reached their limits.
   "Well," Azazel said as he approached them across the devastated battlefield, "that was something."
   Akira lowered Vali to the ground gently before allowing his own armor to dissipate. The golden wings faded last, leaving him standing in simple clothes that were somehow undamaged despite the violence of their battle. He chugged down a bottle of Holy water of Life as his wounds closed up instantly as Azazel couldn't help but look at the sight in amazement.
   'If I wasn't in my Leopard form within armor, I would have probably been dead by now instead of taking these deadly injuries' He sighed as this fight better than he expected.
   Vali looked up at him with something that might have been respect. "You won."
   "We both won," Akira corrected. "We both learned something about our limits."
   Azazel clapped slowly, his eyes bright with interest. "Indeed you did. That was quite a display, gentlemen. Quite a display indeed."
   *This boy is far more dangerous than I initially assessed,* Azazel thought as he studied Akira. *That armor isn't just a sacred gear-it's something else entirely. Something that can evolve and adapt in real-time to match any threat. Combined with his other abilities...*
   "So," Azazel said aloud, "what's the verdict? Satisfied with your little test?"
   Vali struggled to his feet, his usual stoic expression replaced by something approaching satisfaction. "More than satisfied. You're strong, Akira. Stronger than most beings I've encountered."
   "High praise from a Dragon Emperor," Akira replied.
   "It's well deserved," Azazel interjected. "That final evolution of your sacred gear was remarkable. I've never seen anything quite like it."
   Akira nodded his thanks while internally noting that Azazel was fishing for information. The fallen angel leader was clearly curious about Incursio's true nature, but that was a secret Akira intended to keep.
   "Well then," Azazel continued, "shall we head back? I believe you've both earned some rest."
   As they prepared to leave the ruined plateau, Vali turned to Akira one final time. "This won't be our last fight."
   "I wouldn't want it to be," Akira replied honestly. "I learned more about my abilities in this one battle than I had in solo training."
   "Good," Vali said with the faintest hint of a smile. "Because next time, I'll be even stronger."
   As Azazel's magic circle formed around them, preparing to transport them back to civilization, the fallen angel leader couldn't help but smile. *This boy is definitely going to be interesting to watch. That armor, those abilities... he might just be exactly what we need for the challenges ahead.*
   The morning sun was now high overhead, its light catching the golden remnants of energy that still lingered around the battlefield-a testament to a fight that would be remembered by all who witnessed it.
   Back in Akira's living room, the atmosphere was noticeably different from the previous day. Azazel lounged in his chair with the air of someone who had just witnessed something remarkable, while Vali stood by the window, no longer the silent, intimidating presence he had been before.
   "Tea?" Akira offered, moving through the familiar ritual despite his exhaustion.
   Vali nodded, surprising everyone by accepting the offer this time.
   As Akira poured, Azazel leaned back with a satisfied expression. "Well, that settles the question of your capabilities quite definitively."
   "Does it?" Akira asked as he handed out the cups.
   "Oh yes," Azazel said with certainty. "You held your own against a Dragon Emperor in Juggernaut Drive. That puts you in a very exclusive category of beings."
   Asia and Valerie, who had been anxiously waiting for their return, finally allowed themselves to relax as they saw both warriors were unharmed.
   "How did it go?" Asia asked quietly.
   "Better than expected," Akira replied, settling into his chair with a grateful sigh. "Much better."
   Vali sipped his tea thoughtfully. "You have potential. You could become into something truly formidable with the right training and experience."
   "And you have friends willing to help you develop that potential," Azazel added meaningfully. "Should you be interested in expanding your horizons."
   Akira met the fallen angel's gaze steadily. Here it was-the offer he had been expecting. Azazel's true purpose in arranging this fight.
   "What did you have in mind?" he asked carefully.
   "Nothing immediate," Azazel assured him. "But in the future, there may be opportunities for someone with your unique skill set. Consider this fight an audition-one you passed with flying colors."
   *So I was right,* Akira thought. *This was never just about satisfying Vali's curiosity. Azazel was evaluating me for something larger.*
   "I'll consider any reasonable proposals," he said aloud. "But my priorities remain unchanged. Protecting what matters to me comes first."
   "Naturally," Azazel said with approval. "A man who abandons his principles for power isn't worth having as an ally."
   As the afternoon wore on and their visitors eventually departed, Akira reflected on how much had changed in a single day. He had tested himself against one of the strongest beings in the supernatural world and emerged victorious. More importantly, he had gained the respect of powerful allies who might prove invaluable in the challenges ahead.
   But perhaps most significantly, he had learned something about himself. When pushed to his absolute limit, when facing overwhelming odds, he didn't break or surrender. He adapted, evolved, and found a way to win.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 43: Ch 43 : You Know the Rules, So do I
   Behind the Occult Research Club building, the sound of clashing weapons and incantations filled the air. Rias Gremory stood at the center of her peerage, her crimson hair flowing as she barked out instructions with newfound intensity.
   "Kiba, your sword work is sloppy! Put more power behind those strikes!" she called out, while Akeno practiced her lightning magic nearby, arcs of electricity dancing between her fingers. Koneko worked on her hand-to-hand combat forms, each movement precise and deadly.
   From a distance, Sona Sitri watched the training session with raised eyebrows, her violet eyes reflecting surprise. Beside her, Tsubaki adjusted her glasses with equal bewilderment.
   "What's gotten into Rias?" Sona muttered, genuinely puzzled. In all their years of friendship, she had never seen the red-haired devil approach training with such fervor. Rias had always been confident in her peerage's abilities-perhaps too confident.
   Curiosity getting the better of her, Sona strode forward with Tsubaki following closely behind. As they approached the training group, Sona called out, "Good evening, Rias. This is quite the sight."
   Rias paused in her instruction, turning to face her childhood friend with a warm but determined smile. "Sona, perfect timing. We were just working on formation tactics."
   "What's all this preparation for?" Sona asked, gesturing to the intense training session around them. "You've never been one for after-school drills."
   Rias's expression grew thoughtful, a hint of vulnerability creeping into her usual confident demeanor. "After the Rating Game with Riser, I realized how ignorant I was about my peerage's true capabilities-and my own weaknesses. I was always so proud, so confident in what we could do, but when it mattered most..." She trailed off, her hands clenching slightly. "I decided we'd train every day after school. We'll never be that hopeless again."
   A small smile played at Sona's lips. "You're starting to sound like Akira now. Was this his suggestion?"
   "No," Rias shook her head quickly, "it wasn't his idea. But I won't deny that I've been influenced by him. His dedication to improving himself, his strategic thinking... it's made me realize I need to do better as a King."
   Sona's expression grew more serious. "Speaking of him, how did he even get his hands on such a weapon?" She was referring to the mysterious armor that Akira had lent to Akeno during the Rating Game-the very tool that had ensured Rias's victory against the immortal phoenix.
   Rias shrugged, her expression becoming guarded. "I have no idea. When I asked, he spoke in such a way that made it clear he didn't want to be questioned about it. I respected his privacy."
   Sona adjusted her glasses, her analytical mind working. "He's full of surprises. With the power he's been displaying lately, I can't help but theorize he might be affiliated with another faction. Someone could be providing him assistance to gain strength rapidly."
   "That's not the case," Rias interjected firmly.
   "How can you be certain?"
   Rias crossed her arms. "When I first met him, he was nowhere near as strong as he is now. He struggled in combat against Akeno, and even Koneko told me he wasn't particularly strong in battle back then. It's like he gets stronger the more he fights. He helped me win against Riser, and if he wanted to infiltrate or get close to me, he would have joined my peerage without any resistance."
   Sona processed each point methodically. After a moment, she sighed. "I hope this situation doesn't develop complications later."
   The dense forest on the outskirts of Kuoh provided perfect cover for private training, away from curious eyes and potential interruptions. Valerie Tepes sat on a fallen log, her long blonde hair catching the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above.
   "Why are we here with just the two of us?" she asked, turning to Akira with curious eyes. "Usually, Asia trains with me while you oversee our progress."
   Akira smiled softly. "I thought Asia deserved a break. She's been working hard, and her new friends invited her to karaoke. She needs to experience normal teenage activities too."
   Valerie nodded in understanding, but noticed that Akira seemed distracted. His gaze was fixed on something she couldn't see-a translucent blue screen hovering in the air before him, displaying the words "Rank 8 Gacha Ticket" in glowing text.
   Without hesitation, Akira pressed the virtual button. The screen pulsed with brilliant light, and new text appeared: "Spirit Spear Chastiefol." Suddenly, a magnificent spear materialized in his hands. The weapon was unlike anything Valerie had ever seen-its form seemed to shift slightly, as if it contained multiple configurations within its core structure.
   "What is this?" Valerie gasped, rising from the log. "Is this your Sacred Gear transformed into a new shape?"
   "No," Akira replied, studying the weapon with fascination. A new notification appeared before him, explaining that to gain ownership of this weapon, a drop of blood was required-whoever's blood touched the handle first would become its rightful owner.
   Akira raised the spear, preparing to claim it for himself, but then paused. His eyes shifted to Valerie, taking in her curious expression and relatively modest power level. With the Sephiroth Graal making her a primary target for various factions, she needed all the protection she could get. And he couldn't be in two places at once if trouble arose.
   Making his decision, Akira walked over and placed the spear in Valerie's hands. "Put a drop of blood on the handle."
   "But-" Valerie started to protest.
   "Trust me," he said gently.
   Valerie bit her finger and let a small drop of blood fall onto the weapon's handle. Immediately, brilliant light engulfed them both, and Valerie felt a profound connection form between herself and the spear. It was as if the weapon had become an extension of her very soul.
   "Did you just give me your Sacred Gear?" she asked in amazement.
   "It's not a Sacred Gear," Akira corrected. "It's a weapon I obtained for you specifically. Try using it."
   Valerie instinctively knew how to wield the spear, her new connection to it revealing its various forms. She demonstrated several transformations-the weapon shifting from a traditional spear to a massive pillow-like form, then to other configurations that seemed to respond to her will.
   Akira nodded approvingly. "It suits you perfectly."
   As Valerie experimented with her new weapon, playfully testing its different forms with childlike wonder, Akira watched with satisfaction. His decision to give her Chastiefol had been the right one. While he was strong enough to push through most situations through sheer determination and growing power, Valerie remained vulnerable despite her Sacred Gear. He couldn't protect her if he was fighting battles on multiple fronts, and he wanted his teammates to be strong-not just himself.
   Valerie bounded over to him, her expression radiating happiness and gratitude. "Why did you give this to me? It must be incredibly valuable."
   Akira's smile was warm and genuine. "We're a team. It's only natural that I'd want to make you stronger, not just focus on my own growth." His expression turned slightly mischievous. "Which means I'll be increasing the intensity of your training even more now that you have a proper weapon."
   Valerie's face fell comically. "More intense training? But you already push me to my limits!"
   Akira chuckled at her expression and began stretching his arms, preparing for the extended training session ahead. "Consider it an investment in both our futures."
   ## Scene 4: The Bridge - Evening Approaches
   Several hours later, as the sun began its descent toward the horizon, Akira finally called an end to the training session. Valerie had shown remarkable improvement with Chastiefol, her natural instincts combining well with the weapon's versatile nature.
   "That's enough for today," Akira announced, wiping sweat from his brow. "Time to head back."
   Valerie collapsed dramatically onto the grass, sighing with exaggerated relief. "Finally! This torture-I mean, training-is over." She grinned weakly. "You know, I think I found this more painful than being captured by Marius Tepes."
   Akira's expression immediately grew serious at the mention of her captor. The casual reference to her traumatic experience made him pause, his senses suddenly sharpening. Something felt wrong-they weren't alone.
   Turning toward a massive oak tree to their right, Akira called out, "Show yourself."
   Valerie looked confused, following his gaze but seeing nothing. "Akira, what's-"
   When no response came, Akira extended his palm and fired a concentrated ball of water magic at the tree. The impact created a small explosion, sending bark and debris flying, but as the smoke cleared, nothing was there.
   "What's wrong with you all of a sudden?" Valerie was about to ask when a feminine voice cut through the evening air.
   "Impressive reflexes, though your aim needs work."
   From the shadows on their left, a figure emerged. The newcomer was a young woman with elegant features and an aura of noble authority. Her eyes glowed with an eerie light in the gathering darkness, and her presence commanded immediate attention.
   "Allow me to introduce myself," she said with formal courtesy, though her tone carried an underlying threat. "I am Elmenhilde Karnstein, and I am here to retrieve Valerie Tepes... by order of my Queen."
   The peaceful evening training session had suddenly become something far more dangerous, and Akira instinctively moved to place himself between Valerie and this unexpected visitor.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
   Drop some Power stones for faster updates of chapters ьщьщ
  
   Chapter 44: Ch 44 : Elmenhilde Karnstein
   The forest had grown quiet around us, the usual evening chorus of birds and insects falling silent as if nature itself sensed the danger that had materialized from the shadows. I kept myself positioned between Valerie and this newcomer-Elmenhilde Karnstein-my muscles coiled and ready to spring into action at the first sign of hostility.
   "Who is this queen you speak of?" I asked, my voice steady despite the tension crackling in the air like electricity before a storm.
   Elmenhilde's lips curved into a condescending smile that made my jaw clench. "You don't need to know about such matters," she replied, her tone dripping with aristocratic disdain. "A lowly being like yourself has no right to inquire about royalty. It is not your place."
   The casual dismissal in her voice ignited something hot and dangerous in my chest. I'd had enough of supernatural beings treating humans like insects to be crushed underfoot. My fists clenched at my sides, but I forced myself to remain calm. Information first, violence second-if necessary.
   Elmenhilde turned her attention back to Valerie, her glowing eyes softening slightly but losing none of their intensity. "Come along peacefully, Valerie Tepes. If you refuse, I may be forced to eliminate this... obstacle." Her gaze flicked to me with the same regard one might show a particularly annoying fly.
   Valerie stepped forward, Chastiefol materializing in her hands in its spear form. The weapon's presence seemed to surprise Elmenhilde, whose eyebrows rose a fraction. Good-let her be caught off-guard.
   "Why does your queen want me?" Valerie demanded, her voice stronger than I'd ever heard it. "We're from rival factions. This makes no sense."
   I filed away this information carefully. Rival factions meant politics, and politics in the supernatural world usually meant blood and betrayal. Elmenhilde's smile widened, revealing pristine white teeth that seemed too sharp in the dying light.
   "Soon enough, the Tepes faction will lose this war," she said with casual certainty that sent chills down my spine. "The recent massacre of high-ranking members has crippled your faction's leadership. My queen is... generous enough to offer you sanctuary. A place where you could be safe and live in peace."
   My blood ran cold. The massacre she was referring to-that was my doing. The vampire nobles I'd eliminated to save Valerie, the bodies I'd left in my wake during her rescue. Only Valerie and I knew the truth of what had happened that night, but apparently, the consequences were still rippling outward like stones thrown into a dark pond.
   Valerie's grip tightened on her spear. "This is about my Longinus, isn't it? The Sephiroth Graal?"
   Elmenhilde's mask of diplomatic courtesy finally slipped, revealing the predatory hunger beneath. "So what if it is? There's no such thing as an offer without benefits to both sides. You get protection and a new home. My queen gets... access to your abilities when needed."
   The euphemism made my stomach turn. I'd seen enough of the supernatural world to know that "access to your abilities" meant enslavement dressed up in pretty words. Valerie would become nothing more than a living weapon, her Sacred Gear exploited until there was nothing left of the gentle girl I'd grown to care about.
   Valerie opened her mouth to refuse-I could see it in the set of her shoulders, the defiant tilt of her chin-but I stepped forward before she could speak.
   "Valerie belongs to me," I declared, my voice cutting through the evening air like a blade. "Neither your queen nor the Tepes faction will have her. I've had enough of this political bullshit."
   The words surprised even me with their intensity, but I meant every syllable. Valerie's eyes went wide, her lips parting in shock, but Elmenhilde's reaction was far more dramatic. Her elegant composure cracked like thin ice, revealing the rage simmering beneath.
   "And I don't care what stupid reasons both factions are fighting for," I continued, taking another step forward. "I won't let her fall into that hellhole again. Not while I'm still breathing."
   Elmenhilde's umbrella hit the forest floor with a soft thud as she dropped it, her movements suddenly predatory. Her eyes blazed red in the gathering darkness, and razor-sharp claws extended from her fingertips with an audible *snick*. When she smiled now, her fangs were fully visible-weapons as much as teeth.
   "How dare you, insignificant human," she hissed, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "You speak of claiming what belongs to vampire nobility? I'll tear your throat out and drain you dry."
   But instead of the fear she expected to see, I felt that familiar surge of power coursing through my veins. The leopard stirred within me, responding to the threat with predatory eagerness. My body began to change, muscles expanding, skin taking on the distinctive spotted pattern as I shifted into my hybrid form.
   "Try it," I growled, my voice deeper now, more animalistic. "Let's see how noble you are when you're bleeding in the dirt."
   Elmenhilde moved first, her vampire speed carrying her across the clearing in a blur of motion. Her claws whistled through the air where my head had been a heartbeat before, but my enhanced reflexes allowed me to duck and roll away. The bark of the tree behind me exploded in a shower of splinters where her attack had landed.
   I retaliated immediately, my clawed hand shooting forward to grab her wrist. The moment my palm made contact, I activated my Born to Blow ability, leaving a golden handprint on her pale skin and snapped my fingers. She jerked back with a hiss of pain and surprise, not understanding what had just happened.
   "Valerie, now!" I shouted, diving to the side as Elmenhilde's other hand swept through the space I'd occupied.
   Chastiefol sang through the air, its spear point aimed at Elmenhilde's heart. The vampire twisted away at the last second, but not quickly enough-the blade opened a thin line across her ribs, drawing the first blood of the battle. She snarled in fury and pain, her aristocratic mask finally crumbling completely.
   "You dare-both of you!" she shrieked, her movements becoming wild and aggressive. "I am Elmenhilde Karnstein! I am nobility!"
   "Nobility?" I laughed harshly, water beginning to swirl around my hands. "All I see is another bloodsucker who thinks her name gives her the right to treat people like property."
   I launched a barrage of water bullets at her, each one compressed to bullet-like density. Elmenhilde dodged frantically, her vampire agility keeping her just ahead of the projectiles that shattered trees and carved gouges in the earth behind her. But she was being driven backward, pushed toward the spot I wanted her.
   Valerie had adapted to working with Chastiefol remarkably quickly. The spear shifted forms in her hands-now a traditional weapon, now expanding into its pillow form to block Elmenhilde's desperate counterattacks, now splitting into multiple smaller projectiles that forced the vampire to keep moving.
   "Stand still, you insects!" Elmenhilde screamed, her composure completely shattered now. She was bleeding from half a dozen small wounds, her expensive clothing torn and stained.
   I marked two more trees with my explosive handprints as I maneuvered around the battlefield, herding Elmenhilde like a predator driving prey toward a trap. She was fast, faster than anything human, but she was also angry and desperate now. That made her predictable.
   When she finally positioned herself exactly where I wanted her-between the two marked trees and with her back to a thick oak trunk-I snapped the fingers of my right hand.
   The explosion was deafening. Golden light blazed through the forest as the marked trees detonated simultaneously, sending splinters and debris flying in all directions. The shockwave knocked Elmenhilde off her feet and into the oak behind her with bone-jarring force.
   Before she could recover, Valerie was there, Chastiefol's point pressed against the vampire's throat. I approached more slowly, my hybrid form making me tower over the fallen noble. Elmenhilde's red eyes darted between us, no longer glowing with arrogant confidence but wide with something I recognized-fear.
   "Well, well," I said softly, crouching down until I was at eye level with her. "Not feeling so noble now, are we?"
   Elmenhilde's chest rose and fell rapidly, her breathing harsh and ragged. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and her once-perfect hair was disheveled and filled with forest debris. But even cornered and beaten, her pride refused to let her beg.
   "What are you waiting for?" she spat, though her voice trembled slightly. "Kill me already. It won't change anything. The Carmilla faction knows your location now. They'll keep coming for her."
   Valerie's grip on her spear tightened, and I could see the worry creeping into her expression. More blood would be spilled. More enemies would come. I could practically hear her thoughts-this was all because of her, because of what she was, because of the power she carried.
   But as I stared down at Elmenhilde's defiant, terrified face, a different kind of smile began to spread across my features. Not the warm expression Valerie was used to seeing, but something darker, more calculating. Something that made both girls take an unconscious step backward.
   "Kill you?" I said softly, my voice carrying a sinister edge that made the shadows seem to press closer around us. "Oh, I have a much better idea for dealing with you."
   Elmenhilde's eyes widened even further, and I could see her aristocratic composure finally crumbling into creeping fear. Even Valerie was staring at me with concern and confusion.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
   You guys never give power stones, so anyways, stay tuned for more updates
   comment
  
   Chapter 45: Ch 45 : Calm & Reasonable Person
   The forest had become a graveyard of shattered trees and smoking earth, but it was the girl bound before me that commanded attention. Elmenhilde Karnstein-vampire nobility reduced to this trembling, wide-eyed creature whose aristocratic mask had been stripped away like cheap paint.
   Golden handprints blazed across her pale face like brands of damnation, each one pulsing with the promise of obliteration. The light they cast turned her red eyes into pools of liquid terror, and for the first time since this confrontation began, I felt a cold satisfaction settle in my chest. *Good. Let her know what it feels like to be powerless.*
   Chastiefol's vines had wrapped around her with the inexorable patience of a python, binding her to the oak trunk with enough force to crack the bark. Valerie stood beside me, her grip on the Sacred Gear's base form steady despite the tremor I could detect in her breathing. She was holding up well, all things considered, but I could see the weight of what we'd just done pressing down on her shoulders.
   I cleared my throat, the sound cutting through the forest's unnatural silence like a blade through silk. When I spoke, my voice carried the same casual indifference I'd use to discuss the weather-a deliberate choice that made Elmenhilde's eyes widen even further.
   "Now then, shall we discuss how exactly your queen managed to track us down?"
   Elmenhilde's jaw worked silently for a moment, pride and terror warring behind her eyes. When she finally found her voice, it carried all the defiance of a cornered animal. "Go to hell, you-"
   The vines tightened with a sound like grinding stone, cutting off her words mid-syllable. I didn't even need to look at Valerie to know she'd understood the signal perfectly. *We work well together,* I noted with grim satisfaction. *That's going to be important for what's coming.*
   I raised my right hand slowly, deliberately, letting golden light gather around my fingers like captured starfire. Elmenhilde's gaze fixed on those fingers with the horrified fascination of a mouse watching a serpent's approach.
   "You see, I'm trying to be reasonable here," I said, my tone never shifting from that pleasant conversational cadence. "But my patience has limits, and you've already tested several of them tonight. One snap-just one-and those pretty little handprints become your funeral pyre. The explosion will be... comprehensive."
   *Let her imagination fill in the details,* I thought, watching the color drain from her already pale features. *Fear of the unknown is always worse than fear of the known.*
   But then I let my expression soften slightly, just enough to seem magnanimous. "However, I'm feeling generous tonight. Tell me what I want to know, and not only will you leave here intact, I'll even give you a message to deliver to your queen."
   That caught her attention like a fishhook in flesh. Despite her terror, curiosity flickered in those crimson depths-the same fatal flaw that had probably gotten her into this mess in the first place.
   "What... what kind of message?" she whispered.
   I smiled, and from the way she flinched, I knew it wasn't a pleasant expression. "Oh, that depends entirely on how cooperative you decide to be. You want answers? Then start talking. Otherwise..." I flexed my fingers, and the golden light pulsed brighter.
   *This is a gamble,* I realized, watching her internal struggle play out across her face. *If she calls my bluff, if she decides her pride is worth more than her life...* But no, I could see it in her eyes-the exact moment when survival instinct overcame aristocratic arrogance.
   "Fine," she breathed, the word escaping like a confession torn from her soul. "I'll tell you what you want to know."
   "Excellent." I lowered my hand but kept it visible, a constant reminder of her precarious situation. "Continue."
   She took a shuddering breath, her gaze darting between Valerie and me before settling on some point in the darkness beyond us. "My queen received word about the massacre the same night it happened. Someone-something-had torn through the Tepes stronghold like a force of nature. When reports came in that Valerie Tepes had vanished the same night..."
   "The timing was suspicious," I finished. "So she ordered a manhunt."
   "Every major city, every country with a supernatural presence," Elmenhilde confirmed with a jerky nod. "The Carmilla faction has resources you can't imagine. Finding one runaway vampire was just a matter of time and manpower."
   "And you drew the short straw for Japan," I observed.
   "I volunteered," she said, and there was a flash of the old arrogance in her voice. "I thought it would be simple. Track down one frightened girl, deliver her to my queen, collect the reward."
   *Simple.* The word sat bitter on my tongue. Nothing about Valerie's situation had ever been simple, and the casual way this creature spoke about her-like she was cargo to be collected-made my jaw clench.
   "Tell me about this massacre," I said, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "What exactly did your informants report?"
   Elmenhilde's eyes found mine, and I saw recognition beginning to dawn like a terrible sunrise. "Golden armor that seemed to drink in light itself. Wings that cut through shadows like scythes. The killing was surgical, precise-whoever did it knew exactly what they were targeting."
   *Here we go.* I felt that familiar surge of power as Incursio responded to my will, golden plates materializing around me like liquid metal given form. The armor settled into place with whisper-quiet precision, each component locking into position with the inevitability of fate itself. Behind me, the wing-like extensions spread wide, their edges gleaming with lethal promise in the moonlight filtering through the canopy.
   Elmenhilde's reaction was everything I'd hoped for and more. Her face went from pale to translucent, her eyes widening until I could see white all around the crimson irises. When she spoke, her voice was barely a whisper.
   "No... it can't be... you're just a human..."
   "Am I?" The armor's systems lent a metallic undertone to my voice, transforming it into something that belonged in nightmares. "You came here hunting a prize for your queen. What you found instead was the monster who painted the Tepes stronghold red."
   I could practically hear her worldview shattering like glass. This human-this insignificant, powerless human-was the thing that had single-handedly crippled an entire vampire faction. The logical part of her mind was probably screaming that it was impossible, while the evidence of her own eyes made denial futile.
   "Why?" she whispered. "Why are you protecting her?"
   "That," I said, dispelling the armor with a thought and returning to my human appearance, "is none of your concern." I gestured to Valerie, who immediately began loosening Chastiefol's restraints. "But here's what is your concern-the message I mentioned."
   As the vines fell away, I kept my right hand raised, fingers poised to snap. Elmenhilde remained frozen against the tree trunk, too terrified to move.
   "You're going to tell your queen that Valerie Tepes is under my protection. Not for sale, not for trade, not for negotiation. And if the Carmilla faction continues to make this my problem..." My smile turned absolutely predatory. "Well, let's just say I've already proven that vampire nobility bleeds just as red as everyone else."
   The threat hung in the air like a sword over her head. I watched understanding dawn in her eyes-not just of what I was capable of, but of what I was promising to do if pushed.
   "You're insane," she breathed. "You're declaring war on one of the most powerful factions in the supernatural world."
   "No," I corrected, my voice calm as still water. "I'm explaining the consequences of declaring war on me."
   *This is it,* I thought, watching her process the implications. *The moment where I either establish dominance or paint a target on all our backs.* But sometimes, the best defense was making it clear that offense would be too costly to contemplate.
   Elmenhilde nodded frantically, her aristocratic composure completely shattered. "I'll tell her. I swear it on my bloodline, I'll deliver your message exactly as you said it."
   "Good." I snapped the fingers of my left hand, and the golden handprints on her face faded like morning mist. "Now get out of my sight before I decide that leaving witnesses was a mistake."
   She didn't need to be told twice. Her form dissolved into a swirling mass of bats that scattered into the night sky like dark confetti, their wingbeats fading until only the forest's natural sounds remained.
   *And now we wait,* I thought, feeling the tension in my shoulders begin to unwind. *Either that message gets through and they back off, or I've just signed our death warrant.*
   "Do you think it worked?" Valerie asked quietly, her voice small in the darkness.
   I looked at her-really looked at her-and felt that familiar surge of protectiveness. She was trying to be strong, but I could see the fear lurking behind her golden eyes. The weight of being hunted, of being seen as nothing more than a prize to be claimed.
   "In the supernatural world, power is the only currency that matters," I said, extending my hand to her. "I just made a very expensive deposit in that particular bank."
   She took my hand without hesitation, her fingers intertwining with mine as naturally as breathing. "Come on," I added with a grin that I hoped looked more confident than I felt. "It's getting dark, and honestly? I'm not in the mood to fight any more vampires tonight."
   *Not unless they bring an army,* I thought grimly as we began the walk home through the forest. *And even then...*
   My room felt too small, too quiet after the violence and chaos of the evening. I sat on the edge of my bed, staring out at the star-scattered sky while my mind raced through possibilities and contingencies like a caged animal.
   *Did I make the right call?* The question had been eating at me since we'd returned home, through Asia's carefully normal dinner conversation, through the routine of washing up and pretending everything was fine. By revealing my identity to Elmenhilde, I'd essentially announced to the supernatural world that the massacre at the Tepes stronghold hadn't been some mysterious force of nature-it had been me.
   *The Carmilla and Tepes factions have been at each other's throats,* I reasoned, running a hand through my hair in frustration. *But faced with a common enemy-someone who proved capable of systematic extermination-would they set aside their differences?* The possibility of those two groups joining forces against me was enough to make my stomach churn with acid.
   *Stop,* I told myself firmly. *You're borrowing trouble from tomorrow. Cross that bridge when you come to it.*
   A familiar blue screen materialized in the air before me, its soft glow cutting through the darkness like a slice of digital dawn. Right-the Rank 3 gacha ticket I'd earned for defeating Elmenhilde. Might as well see what fate had decided to grant me this time.
   I activated the ticket with a mental command and watched the screen fill with swirling colors before finally settling on its reward: **Bungee Gum (Hunter x Hunter) - A substance with the properties of both rubber and gum that can be manipulated at will.**
   *Hisoka's signature ability.* A slow smile spread across my face as I held up my hand and concentrated. A translucent, pinkish substance began to ooze from my palm, stretching and contracting as I manipulated it with my thoughts. The applications were immediately obvious-binding, weapon creation, trap setting, the versatility was impressive.
   I shaped the Bungee Gum into a thin strand and attached one end to my desk, then stretched it across the room before letting it snap back with satisfying elasticity.
   "Not bad," I murmured, dispelling the substance with a thought. "Tonight's scuffle didn't go in vain after all."
   A soft knock at my door interrupted my experimentation. "Come in," I called, expecting Asia with some late-night question.
   Instead, Valerie slipped through the doorway, closing it softly behind her. She was still in her casual clothes from dinner, but something in her posture-the way she held herself, the uncertainty in her movements-suggested she hadn't found sleep any more than I had.
   "What's wrong?" I asked, concern sharpening my voice. It wasn't like her to seek me out this late unless something was seriously bothering her.
   She moved further into the room, moonlight from my window catching in her golden hair and turning it silver. "I couldn't sleep," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "Every time I closed my eyes, I kept seeing Elmenhilde's face. Kept hearing her talk about how more of them would come. How this is all because of me."
   *There it is.* The guilt I'd been watching build in her eyes all evening, the weight of responsibility she'd been carrying like a stone in her chest. I was across the room and in front of her before I'd consciously decided to move, my hands coming to rest gently on her shoulders.
   "Look at me," I said softly but firmly. "This is not your fault."
   Those golden eyes, usually so bright and determined, were swimming with unshed tears that caught the moonlight like captured stars. The sight hit me like a physical blow, made something fierce and protective rear up in my chest.
   "You didn't choose to be born into vampire nobility," I continued, my voice carrying absolute conviction. "You didn't choose to inherit the Sephiroth Graal. And you sure as hell didn't choose to be hunted like some prize in a cosmic game you never agreed to play."
   "But if I wasn't here-" she began.
   "If you weren't here, you'd be dead or enslaved," I cut her off. "And I'd be..." I paused, struck by the sudden realization of how empty my life had been before she'd stumbled into it. "I'd be missing something I didn't even know I needed."
   That earned me a watery smile, which I counted as a victory. I guided her to sit on the edge of my bed, settling beside her close enough that our shoulders touched. The contact seemed to calm her, some of the tension leaving her frame.
   "Valerie," I said, turning to face her fully. "What happened tonight wasn't about you being some burden I have to carry. It was about protecting someone who matters to me."
   Her eyes widened at my words, a faint blush coloring her pale cheeks. "Akira..."
   "I'm not going anywhere," I continued, my voice steady as bedrock. "As long as I draw breath, no one-not the Carmilla faction, not what's left of the Tepes, not anyone-is going to hurt you. That's not a promise. That's a fact."
   We sat in comfortable silence, the moonlight painting everything in silver and shadow. I could feel something shifting between us, some invisible barrier that had been carefully maintained beginning to crack like ice under spring warmth.
   "When you told Elmenhilde that I belonged to you," Valerie said quietly, her voice carrying a note I'd never heard before, "part of me... part of me felt relieved and in peace"
   The admission hung in the air between us like a confession, heavy with implications that made my heart skip a beat. I found myself leaning closer, drawn by some invisible force that seemed to emanate from her very presence.
   "Valerie," I said, her name coming out rougher than I'd intended.
   "I know what we are," she whispered, her golden eyes searching mine. "I know we're friends, and I don't want to ruin that. But tonight, when I thought I might lose you to that fight..."
   She didn't need to finish. I could see it in her eyes, could feel it in the way her hand had somehow found its way to rest against my chest, right over my heart where it hammered against my ribs like a caged bird.
   *The smart thing would be to step back,* I thought, even as my hand came up to cup her cheek. *To maintain boundaries, to keep things simple.*
   But as I looked at her-really looked at her, seeing not just the powerful Sacred Gear wielder or the runaway vampire heiress, but the brave, kind, beautiful girl who had somehow become the center of my world-I realized that smart was the last thing I wanted to be.
   "You could never ruin anything," I said softly, my thumb brushing across her cheekbone. "If anything, you've made everything worth fighting for."
   The distance between us disappeared as she leaned into my touch, her eyes fluttering closed for just a moment before opening again to meet mine.
   In that moment, surrounded by moonlight and the lingering echoes of violence, something precious and fragile began to bloom between us.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
   100 PS : Half Next Chapter
   200 PS : Full Next Chapter
   300 PS : Because You Like this work, don't ya?
  
   Chapter 46: Ch 46 : Exorcist Duo or Dumb Duo?
   The pencil spun lazily between my fingers like a miniature baton, its yellow surface catching the afternoon sunlight that streamed through the classroom windows. Outside, cherry blossom petals drifted past like pink snow, but my mind was elsewhere-caught in the web of possibilities and threats that had been weaving themselves tighter around us with each passing day.
   It's been seven days since I'd sent Elmenhilde scurrying back to her queen with my message burned into her memory like a brand. Seven days of waiting for the other shoe to drop, for retaliation that should have come swift and merciless. Instead, there had been nothing but silence-and in the supernatural world, silence was often more terrifying than screaming.
   The pencil completed another revolution around my thumb as I stared out at the courtyard below. Students moved in their predictable patterns, laughing and gossiping about teenage concerns that seemed impossibly distant from the reality I now inhabited. 
   *Were the Carmilla faction really so intimidated by my display that they'd abandoned their prize?* The thought should have been reassuring, but experience had taught me that when enemies went quiet, they weren't retreating-they were planning.
   A chill ran down my spine that had nothing to do with the classroom's air conditioning. *Something's coming. I can feel it in my bones, like the pressure drop before a storm.*
   The sharp voice cut through my brooding like a blade through silk. I turned to find Sensei glaring at me over her wire-rimmed glasses, her expression carrying that particular brand of irritation reserved for students caught daydreaming. The entire class had turned to stare, thirty pairs of eyes fixed on me with varying degrees of amusement and sympathy.
   "Since you seem so fascinated by whatever's happening outside," she continued, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose with one finger, "perhaps you'd like to solve this equation for us?"
   She gestured to the blackboard where a complex mathematical formula sprawled across the surface like algebraic graffiti. Quadratic equations-child's play, really, especially after spending the last few weeks drilling Asia and Valerie through their upcoming exams.
   I rose from my seat with practiced nonchalance, ignoring the whispered commentary from my classmates. The chalk felt familiar in my hand as I approached the board, muscle memory taking over as I worked through the problem with mechanical precision. Numbers and variables danced across the black surface, each step flowing naturally into the next until the solution stared back at me in stark white certainty.
   "Correct," Sensei admitted grudgingly, though her tone suggested she'd hoped for a different outcome. "But perhaps next time you could pay attention to the lesson instead of whatever drama is unfolding in the courtyard."
   *If only you knew,* I thought, returning to my seat as suppressed laughter rippled through the classroom. *The drama isn't in the courtyard-it's sitting right here, trying to figure out how to keep the people I care about alive.*
   The lesson continued around me, but my thoughts had already returned to their familiar groove. Asia and Valerie had adapted to academy life with surprising grace, each finding their own rhythm in this strange new world. Asia, with her natural diligence and gentle nature, had quickly become a favorite among both students and teachers. Her kindness was infectious, turning potential enemies into friends with nothing more than her genuine smile and willingness to help.
   Valerie, on the other hand, had approached her studies with the same fierce determination she brought to everything else-which made her ongoing war with mathematics all the more entertaining. Just yesterday, I'd found her glaring at her textbook like it had personally insulted her bloodline.
   *"Whoever invented calculus clearly had too much time on their hands and not enough sense to use it productively,"* she'd declared, throwing her pencil down in frustration. The memory still made me smile, even as worry gnawed at the edges of my consciousness.
   Asia's progress in combat training was... less encouraging. Her healing abilities had grown stronger under careful guidance, but when it came to actual fighting, she remained as gentle as a summer breeze. Every sparring session ended the same way-with her apologizing to training dummies for hitting them too hard, despite barely making them sway. Her heart was too pure, too kind to embrace the violence that might one day save her life.
   *How do you teach someone to fight when their very nature rebels against causing harm?* It was a question that had been haunting me for weeks, with no easy answers in sight. Maybe time would change her, or maybe I'd have to find another way to keep her safe. Either way, forcing her to become something she wasn't felt like a betrayal of everything that made her who she was.
   Valerie's development with Chastiefol, however, was nothing short of remarkable. The Spirit Spear responded to her will with increasing fluidity, its forms shifting from defensive barriers to offensive strikes with an elegance that spoke of true mastery in the making. She'd grown stronger, more confident, and watching her progress filled me with a pride that went deeper than mere satisfaction.
   My phone buzzed against my leg, pulling me from my thoughts. A quick glance revealed a message from Rias: *"Club room after school. Important matter to discuss."*
   *And there it is,* I thought, pocketing the device as unease settled in my stomach like a cold stone. *The other shoe finally drops.*
   The Occult Research Club room felt different when I stepped inside-charged with an tension that made the air itself seem to vibrate. Rias sat behind her desk with the kind of carefully controlled expression that meant trouble, while her peerage had arranged themselves around the room in positions that suggested they were expecting conflict.
   But it was the two figures standing beside Rias that made my brow raise with recognition.
   *Irina Shidou and Xenovia Quarta.* Even without introductions, I knew exactly who they were-the Church's exorcist duo, wielders of Excalibur fragments, ones who would ensure chaos to descend on Kuoh Academy. The fact that they were here, now, meant the Holy Sword arc was beginning in earnest.
   Irina stood with her long, chestnut-brown hair cascading down her back like a silken waterfall, violet eyes bright with the kind of zealous determination that made her both endearing and quirky. The white and blue exorcist uniform of the Church fit her like a second skin-practical yet ceremonial, with silver crosses adorning the collar and cuffs that caught the afternoon light.
   Xenovia was her opposite in almost every way, blue-green hair cut in that familiar practical style that framed eyes. Her identical exorcist uniform somehow looked more threatening on her frame, worn like armor by someone who'd learned that faith and sword were often the only things standing between order and chaos.
   "Akira," Rias said, her voice carefully neutral as I closed the door behind me. "I'd like you to meet our... guests."
   The brown-haired girl stepped forward with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "I'm Irina Shidou," she said, her voice carrying the kind of cheer that felt practiced. "And this is my partner, Xenovia Quarta."
   The blue-haired girl-Xenovia-merely nodded, her gaze cataloguing me with the efficiency of a predator sizing up potential prey. When she spoke, her voice was flat, businesslike. "We're exorcists, sent by the Church to retrieve stolen property."
   *Perfect timing,* I thought grimly, settling into one of the vacant chairs while affecting casual interest. *The Holy Sword arc begins, and with it, all the complications that come with Kokabiel's involvement.* If these two were here, it meant events were already in motion that would soon spiral far beyond simple sword retrieval.
   "What kind of property?" I asked, though something told me I wasn't going to like the answer.
   Xenovia reached behind her back and withdrew what appeared to be a sword wrapped in white cloth. Even concealed, I could feel the power radiating from it. "Three fragments of Excalibur were stolen from Church vaults," she said, her voice carrying the weight of absolute conviction. "We're here to retrieve them."
   Irina produced her own wrapped weapon, this one smaller but no less potent. "Excalibur Mimic," she said with obvious pride, then gestured to her partner's blade. "And that's Excalibur Destruction."
   *Holy sword fragments and Kokabiel.* The pieces were falling into place exactly as I remembered, though experiencing it firsthand felt far more ominous than reading about it ever had. In the hands of trained exorcists, those Excalibur fragments would be devastating against supernatural beings. But against a Fallen Angel leader like Kokabiel...
   "Do you know who's behind the theft?" Rias asked, leaning forward with interest that seemed genuine despite the underlying tension in the room.
   Xenovia's expression darkened like storm clouds gathering on the horizon. "Kokabiel," she said, and the name fell from her lips like a curse. "One of the leaders of the Fallen Angels."
   The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. Even I, with my limited knowledge of the supernatural hierarchy, knew that name. Kokabiel-the fallen angel, one of the rebels who challenged Satans just for the sake of fight. A Battle Lunatic just like Vali, but stupid one.
   "You're planning to face Kokabiel," I said slowly, studying their faces for any sign of doubt or fear. "With just the two of you and those sword fragments."
   It wasn't a question, but Xenovia answered anyway. "We are," she said, her chin lifting with the kind of pride that usually preceded spectacular failures.
   I couldn't help myself-I laughed. Not a cruel laugh, but the kind of incredulous sound that escaped when faced with something so absurd it defied rational response. "Are you confident enough to take on a Fallen Angel leader with those swords?"
   Xenovia's eyes flashed with offense, her grip tightening on her weapon's hilt. "Are you suggesting we're incompetent to handle Kokabiel?"
   "Um, yeah," I said, letting the words hang in the air like a challenge. "From what I've heard, Kokabiel is a being with centuries of combat experience and power that could level city blocks. If you think you can defeat someone like that just because you're carrying fragments of a legendary sword, then it's very stupid thinking. And whoever came up with the idea of sending both of you on this mission was the stupidest of all."
   The silence that followed was deafening. Xenovia's face had gone pale with rage, while Irina looked like she'd been slapped. Even Rias's peerage seemed shocked by my bluntness, though I caught what might have been approval in Akeno's eyes.
   *Good,* I thought, watching Xenovia's hand tremble with barely restrained fury. *Let her anger override her judgment. Angry opponents make mistakes.*
   "Akira," Rias said quickly, clearly sensing the explosive potential building in the room. "Perhaps we should-"
   "We didn't come here to discuss our methods with devils," Xenovia cut her off, her voice tight with controlled aggression as she turned her attention to Rias. "This is a matter between the Church and the Fallen Angels. Any interference will be met with appropriate consequences."
   Rias's own temper flared at the barely veiled threat, her crimson hair seeming to catch fire in the afternoon light. "I have no reason to involve myself in your affairs," she replied coolly. "There will be no interference from us."
   Xenovia nodded curtly and motioned for Irina to follow her toward the door. But as they passed my chair, she stopped and turned to face me, her eyes burning with challenge.
   "Apologize," she said simply. "For what you said before."
   *Perfect.* Inside my head, I was grinning like a wolf who'd just cornered a particularly fat sheep. She'd taken the bait completely, her pride overriding whatever common sense she might have possessed. A spar with a trained exorcist would be exactly the kind of challenge the system rewarded-and I could practically taste the gacha ticket already.
   "I did nothing to apologize for," I said, rising from my chair with deliberate slowness. "If both of you think what I said isn't true, then defeat me in a spar. Maybe then I might believe you're really capable of handling someone like Kokabiel."
   The words hit her like a physical blow. Xenovia's wrapped sword came up in a flash, its tip pointing directly at my chest as holy energy began to leak through the cloth binding. "I accept your challenge," she said, her voice carrying the finality of a death sentence.
   "As do I," Irina added, though she seemed less certain than her partner.
   From the corner of my eye, I saw Rias's expression shift from concern to understanding, her eyes widening as she realized exactly what I'd been doing. The setup, the provocation, the carefully calculated insults-it had all been designed to lead to this moment.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 47: Ch 47 : Bungee gum possesses the properties of rubber and gum
   The clearing behind the club building was just that-a clearing. Dirt, some trees, scorch marks on the bark from Rias's recent after school training sessions.
   I stood there with hands in my pockets, watching Irina and Xenovia change into their black exorcist gear. The combat uniforms looked way more practical than those ceremonial outfits they'd worn earlier.
   *This is almost too easy,* I thought, watching them prepare. *Their pride is going to be their downfall, just like I remember from the anime.*
   "So you both really want to fight me?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. "I'm trying not to completely destroy your confidence here."
   Xenovia unwrapped Excalibur Destruction, the massive sword humming with holy energy. She pointed it at me, eyes blazing. "I'll break that arrogance of yours and make you apologize for disrespecting the Church."
   *There it is. Hook, line, and sinker.*
   "I told you the truth," I said with a shrug. "I'm being nice by warning you that Kokabiel will crush you. Your blind faith is making you stupid."
   Her face went red. I could practically see the steam coming out of her ears. 
   "Enough talking. Fight me."
   Both girls moved at once. My enhanced perception kicked in-everything slowed down just enough for me to read their attack patterns. Irina's Mimic flowed into a curved blade while Xenovia's Destruction crackled with holy power. They came at me from different angles-textbook pincer attack.
   *Actually not bad coordination. They've trained together before.*
   I manifested Incursio's sword form, the familiar weight settling in my hand like an old friend. The holy energy from their weapons stung my skin even through the armor's protection, but I ignored it. I'd felt worse.
   Xenovia struck first, bringing Destruction down in a vertical slash that would have split a tree in half. I sidestepped, letting the massive blade carve a furrow in the earth where I'd been standing.
   "Your footwork sucks," I said, parrying her follow-up thrust. "You telegraph every attack with your stance."
   "Shut up!" she snarled, spinning into a horizontal sweep.
   I ducked under it just as Irina's Mimic extended like a whip, trying to catch me while I was low. Smart-they were actually working together properly.
   *Let's see how good they really are.*
   I dodged backward, giving them space to coordinate. Xenovia advanced with measured strikes while Irina used her Mimic's flexibility to attack from unexpected angles. The curved blade shifted forms mid-strike-sword to whip to spear-keeping me guessing.
   "Better," I admitted, blocking a thrust from Xenovia while simultaneously deflecting Irina's whip-form with Incursio's skin over my own. "But still not good enough."
   For the next few minutes, we danced. They pressed their attack with genuine skill-Xenovia's raw power combined with Irina's versatility. The holy energy from their weapons burned where it made contact, leaving red marks on my half armor covering my skin that steamed in the cool air.
   "He's fast," Irina panted during a brief pause, sweat already beading on her forehead.
   "Too fast for a human," Xenovia agreed grimly. "What are you?"
   *Time to show them the gap.*
   "Just someone who knows how to pick fights " I said, then attacked for real.
   My blade caught Xenovia's guard and shattered it, sending Destruction spinning from her hands. Before she could react, I grabbed her wrist and used her momentum to throw her into Irina, who was mid-transformation with her Mimic.
   But Irina rolled with it, using the impact to launch herself back at me with her blade in spear form. Impressive recovery-she had good instincts.
   "Bungee Gum," I said, raising my left hand. Pink substance shot out, coating her weapon and binding it to my palm. "Possesses the properties of both rubber and gum."
   I yanked hard. Irina stumbled forward, off-balance, right into my waiting fist. Not hard enough to seriously hurt her, but enough to drop her.
   Xenovia was back on her feet, having retrieved Destruction. She came at me with everything she had-a flurry of strikes that would have overwhelmed most opponents. The holy energy flared with each swing, making the air itself burn.
   *She's strong. Probably could take on most mid-level devils.*
   I parried, countered, and stepped inside her guard. My pommel strike caught her in the solar plexus, doubling her over. A quick follow-up with the flat of my blade to the back of her head put her down.
   Both girls ended up on their asses, breathing hard and staring at me with new understanding in their eyes. The defeat was written all over their faces-not just the physical loss, but the realization of how outclassed they'd been.
   *There we go. Reality check delivered.*
   "You're not weak," I said, offering Xenovia a hand up. She glared but took it, her grip firm but trembling slightly. "You actually fight pretty well together. But you need to stop jumping into fights you don't understand."
   "How?" Irina asked quietly, accepting similar help. "How are you so strong?"
   *Because I've killed dozens of vampires stronger than you've probably ever seen.*
   "Experience," I said simply. "Real combat experience. Not training dummies or sparring matches."
   "I'll say it again-you can't beat Kokabiel. I won't stop you from trying, but when you realize you're screwed, ask your precious Church for backup."
   *Assuming they'll listen. Church politics were always messy.*
   I waved at Rias and her group. "I've got stuff to do. Thanks for letting me use your backyard."
   Back home, I sat in the living room while Valerie trained Asia in the backyard. The sound of wooden swords clacking together was oddly comforting. Normal. Safe.
   The system notification popped up: Rank 4 gacha ticket for beating the exorcist duo.
   *Rank 4. That's way better than I expected.* My pulse quickened as I activated it. The reward made me blink.
   **Reward: Ingrid - A sentient sword once belonging to the Vanir god Freyr, later possessed by Odin, then Loki/Atreus, and finally returned to Freyr during Ragnar"k. The blade possesses its own consciousness and can act independently of its wielder.**
   The weapon materialized from the screen like something born from digital starlight-a beautiful sword in an ornate sheath that seemed to pulse with barely contained energy. But it was what happened next that truly caught my attention.
   Ingrid emerged from her sheath with a sound like wind chimes caught in a gentle breeze, the blade itself seeming to stretch and yawn as if awakening from a long sleep. Then she began to dance.
   There was no other word for it. The sword moved through the air with liquid grace, spinning and weaving in patterns that spoke of joy and curiosity and an intelligence that was distinctly non-human. Her movements created a soft, musical hum that seemed to resonate in my bones-not threatening, but alive in a way that made the hair on my arms stand up.
   The sound drew Valerie and Asia from their training, both girls appearing in the doorway with practice swords still in hand and expressions of wide-eyed wonder.
   "What's with the sword, Akira?" Valerie said, coming in with Asia behind her. Both of them stared at the dancing sword.
   "I got her for Asia," I said, watching Ingrid circle around both girls. The sword seemed to be... greeting them? The hum changed pitch when it got close to Asia, almost like it was curious.
   "I can't take something so valuable," Asia protested, but I could see the fascination in her eyes. She wanted it.
   *Good. She needs something to protect herself with.*
   "Don't be weird about it. Valerie got one, so I had to get something for you too. Her name's Ingrid, by the way. Try not to lose her."
   Asia reached out hesitantly. Ingrid practically jumped into her hands, humming happily. The sword's joy was almost infectious-I found myself smiling despite everything.
   "Come on," Valerie said, grinning. "Let's see what she can do."
   As they headed back outside, I felt something cold crawl up my spine. Two powerful presences approaching through the forest. One was familiar-Elmenhilde's vampire signature, unmistakable after our last encounter. The other was much stronger.
   But not stronger than what I'd already faced and killed. *Vampire nobility. I've butchered plenty of those.*
   "Asia, Valerie, get inside. Now."
   The girls took one look at my face and moved without question. Valerie guided Asia to the living room while Ingrid hovered protectively nearby, her hum turning sharp and alert.
   *At least the sword has good instincts.*
   "Stay here," I told them, then looked at Ingrid. "Keep them safe."
   The sword's hum changed to something that sounded like agreement. Good enough.
   I walked into the forest, feeling the familiar cold anticipation settling into my bones. The supernatural signatures were strong-powerful, ancient, dangerous. But I'd felt similar power from the Tepes nobles I'd massacred, and they'd died just like everything else.
   *I could deal with vamps. I've proven that already.*
   "Elmenhilde," I called out, my voice calm and steady. "Show yourself or I'm taking a trip to Romania tonight."
   Bats swarmed from everywhere, the sound of their wings like thunder in the enclosed space. They formed into two figures, and I felt a grim satisfaction at the fear that flashed across Elmenhilde's face when she saw me.
   *Good girl. She remembers it very well.*
   The other woman was different. Blonde hair to her hips, red eyes that held centuries of experience, curves that spoke of predatory grace. She wore a black dress that probably cost more than most people's houses and smiled with the confidence of someone who'd ruled from the shadows for millennia.
   Power radiated from her like heat from a forge-old power, refined and deadly.
   *So this is what a vampire queen looks like.*
   "At last we meet," she said in an accent that screamed old European nobility. "I am Elene Carmilla, leader of the Carmilla faction."
   I studied her for a moment, noting the way she held herself, the predatory stillness masked behind her feminine grace.
   "And you're here because?" I asked casually, like we were discussing the weather instead of standing in a forest where one wrong word could start a war.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 48: Ch 48: Nowhere to Run
   "At last we meet," The woman said, her accent carrying the weight of old European nobility. "I am Elene Carmilla, leader of the Carmilla faction."
   I studied her for a moment, noting the facade in how she held herself. Confident and Dangerous masked with hostility.
   "And you're here because?" I asked, keeping my tone casual.
   "You're just as arrogant as Elmenhilde told me," Elene said, though there was something almost amused in her voice as she looked me over.
   "Confidence in oneself is often mistaken for arrogance," I replied evenly. "What's the purpose of your visit? And just so we're clear-if you're here for Valerie, you can save us both some time because that's not happening."
   A smirk played at the corners of her lips as she crossed her arms "I have no interest in Valerie anymore."
   *That wasn't what I expected.* My eyes narrowed slightly. Did Something happen from the lack of information about the original timeline.
   "Then what are you after?"
   "I want you," she said simply, as I raised my brow "Not Valerie."
   I blinked, then let out a sigh. "Although I'll admit you're beautiful, your arrogant attitude is a huge turn-off for me. So I have to decline your offer."
   Elene's eye twitched, and I caught the flash of irritation that crossed her perfect features.
   "She doesn't mean in that way!" Elmenhilde interjected quickly, panic creeping into her voice. "Lady Elene would never agree to have a relationship with a lowly human-"
   I side-glanced at Elmenhilde, letting just enough killing intent leak through to make my point. "Did you already forget the beating you took days ago?"
   Elmenhilde's mouth snapped shut so fast I heard her teeth click. She actually took a step back, and I saw genuine fear flash across her face.
   Elene watched this exchange with renewed interest, her red eyes studying me more carefully.
   "What I want is an alliance with you," she said, regaining her composure.
   I raised an eyebrow. "Alliance?"
   Her expression grew serious, the playful predator replaced by something much more calculating. "Tell me, do you know about the Khaos Brigade?"
   *What does Khaos Brigade have to do with-* The implications hit me like a punch to the gut. This was way ahead of schedule.
   "Don't even think about it" Elene must have seen something in my expression because she glared at me sharply. "I serve no one," she said, her voice carrying centuries of pride and authority.
   I waited, letting the silence stretch until she continued.
   "After your massacre within the Tepes faction," she said, watching my reaction carefully, "the Khaos Brigade took control over the remaining Tepes vampires. A man with a spear, claiming himself a member of Khaos Brigade, showed up in front of my castle." Her composure cracked slightly. "He told me to surrender within a week, or else he and his subordinates would kill all the vampires in my faction along with me."
   *Cao Cao.* I immediately recognized who she was talking about. But why would he interfere with vampire politics this early?
   "Why are you telling me about all this?" I asked, keeping my voice neutral. "I have nothing to do with vampire affairs."
   "That man said he wants to know about the one behind the massacre of the Tepes. He's looking for the one behind it." Her red eyes locked onto mine. "So I want to form an alliance with you to deal with the Khaos Brigade. We both have common enemies, afterall"
   I could see it in her posture, the confident way she held herself. She expected this to be an easy negotiation, thought I would agree simply because we were both being threatened.
   "I understand the threats you're describing from the Khaos Brigade," I said after a moment, "but I have to refuse your offer. I'll be fine on my own."
   Surprise flickered across her features, quickly replaced by annoyance "You're letting your arrogance cloud your judgment."
   "Maybe," I shrugged. "But I won't ally with you. If that's all, then you can leave."
   The temperature in the clearing seemed to drop several degrees. Elene's smile turned razor-sharp, all pretense of diplomacy evaporating.
   "I could reveal to him about your location. So think carefully" she said, her voice carrying a dangerous edge. "It would be over for you."
   I let my own killing intent flare, just enough to remind her what I was capable of. "I have the support of the Gremory family. And even if that's not enough, then I have more tricks under my sleeve which will be enough to deal with the Khaos Brigade."
   We stared at each other for a long moment, neither backing down. The forest around us had gone completely silent, as if even the wildlife could sense the tension.
   Finally, Elene's smile returned, though it held no warmth whatsoever.
   "It was nice talking with you," she said in a tone that suggested the complete opposite.
   Both vampires dissolved into swarms of bats, the sound of their wings fading into the distance as they disappeared into the night sky.
   I stood there for several minutes after they left, letting my heart rate return to normal while processing what had just happened.
   *Worried? Yes. Scared? No.*
   But Cao Cao looking for me specifically changed everything. The Hero Faction had resources I couldn't match alone, connections that can rival factions across the supernatural world. And if Elene decided to sell me out...
   *What should I do if she reveals my whereabouts? Should I move from Kuoh to somewhere else?* The thought crossed my mind, but I dismissed it almost immediately. *How far can I go? I can't spend my life running away.*
   No. I'd rather face whatever was coming head-on than live like a fugitive. I had to be prepared when Cao Cao come for me, and to do that, I would use the evil pieces that Ajuka gave me to make Valerie and Asia stronger. It wouldn't be a one-on-one fight-it never was with the Khaos Brigade.
   *Time to contact Chysis to arrange a meeting with Ajuka to use the evil pieces*
   "Akira?" Valerie's voice was laced with worry as I entered into the house. She and Asia were waiting in the living room, Ingrid hovering protectively between them and the door. Both girls looked at me with concerned expressions. "What happened out there?"
   I looked at their faces-Asia's hands clasped nervously in front of her, Valerie trying to project confidence while her grip on her practice sword betrayed her tension.
   *I won't let them worry about this.*
   "Nothing happened," I said with what I hoped was a reassuring smile. "It was just Rias and Akeno that were testing some spells."
   Both girls visibly relaxed, sighing in relief.
   "I'm going upstairs to my room," I said, heading for the stairs. "Good work on the training today, both of you."
   In my room, I closed the door and went straight to my drawers, searching through them until I found what I was looking for. The pink crystal Chysis had given me was tucked away in the back, still wrapped in silk cloth.
   *It works by pouring mana into it, and Chysis will get the message. She'll be here as soon as she can.*
   I unwrapped the crystal carefully. It was warm to the touch, humming with stored magical energy that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat.
   Taking a deep breath, I poured my mana into it.
   The crystal began to glow with soft pink light, the illumination growing steadily brighter and brighter until I had to squint against the radiance. The warmth in my palm increased until it was almost uncomfortable.
   The fractures spread across the surface like a spider web, and with a sound like breaking glass, the crystal shattered completely. Pink dust scattered across my palm, the glowing particles already beginning to fade into nothingness.
   Now I just had to wait for Chysis to arrive and hope that Ajuka was willing to accelerate our timeline. Because if Cao Cao was already making moves, I didn't have the luxury of taking things slow anymore.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 49: Ch 49 : Hell 2 U
   It didn't take long for Chysis to arrive. The familiar shimmer of teleportation magic appeared in my room about thirty minutes after I'd shattered the crystal, and she stepped through with her usual graceful composure.
   *Thank god she came quickly. With Cao Cao potentially hunting me down, I can't afford to waste time.*
   "Akira," she greeted, though her expression quickly shifted to one of mild exasperation as she took in my tense posture. "Let me guess-you and trouble can't be separated for too long, can you?"
   I gave her a wry smile. "You know me too well."
   *If only she knew the half of it. Between vampires threatening me and the Khaos Brigade breathing down my neck, trouble seems to be my middle name.*
   "Apparently not well enough, or I would have seen this coming." She crossed her arms and settled into the chair by my desk. "Tell me what happened."
   I recounted the encounter with Elene and Elmenhilde, watching as Chysis's expression grew increasingly serious. When I mentioned the Khaos Brigade and Cao Cao specifically, her brow furrowed.
   "Do you know anything about the Khaos Brigade?" I asked when I finished.
   She shook her head slowly. "I've never heard of that group, but if they're powerful enough to threaten vampire factions, then Sirzechs might know about them." She paused, studying my face. "If that's all you needed to discuss, then I should return to the Underworld. We have our own affairs to-"
   *Damn it, I need those Evil Pieces now more than ever. If Cao Cao is really coming for me, I need Valerie and Asia to be stronger. Much stronger.*
   "It's not just about the Khaos Brigade," I interrupted, causing her to raise an eyebrow. "I want to use the Evil Pieces. I need to know if Ajuka has time to perform the ceremony."
   A knowing smirk crossed her features. "It took you long enough to make this decision."
   *Long enough? Lady, if you knew what I was facing, you'd understand why I'm rushing this.*
   "It's all thanks to my current situation," I replied with a slight grimace. "So can we contact Ajuka anytime soon?"
   She nodded thoughtfully. "Ajuka is currently within Satan's territory, so he would be able to perform the ceremony." Her expression became more business-like. "Would it be acceptable to do this right now? We're quite busy with Underworld affairs at the moment."
   "The sooner we do this, the better," I said without hesitation.
   She nodded as she typed something into what looked like a mobile phone with devil wings and then put it back in her pocket.
   "Very well." Chysis stood, magical energy already beginning to swirl around her. "Let's go."
   The teleportation brought us to a place I'd never seen before-a vast chamber carved from black stone, with intricate magical symbols etched into every surface. The air hummed with power so dense it was almost tangible, and in the center of the room stood a massive monument that seemed to pulse with its own inner light.
   *Holy shit. The amount of magical energy in this place is insane. I can actually feel it pressing against my skin.*
   Ajuka was waiting for us, his expression serious but polite as always. He looked exactly as I remembered-tall, elegant, with an aura of barely contained magical power that made the air around him shimmer.
   "Akira," he greeted with a nod. "Chysis has explained the situation. I trust you understand the gravity of what we're about to do?"
   He gestured toward the monument. "Then let us begin. This is where the ceremony will take place-the Monument of Binding, one of the oldest magical constructs in the Underworld. I'm quite busy with my duties so let's make it fast"
   As we approached, I could see that the monument was covered in runes that seemed to shift and change when I wasn't looking directly at them. It was both beautiful and unsettling.
   *Those runes... they're moving. Actually moving. What kind of magic is this thing channeling?*
   "Place your hands on the monument," Ajuka instructed, producing a chess piece from his coat-the King piece, carved from what looked like crystallized shadow. He set it carefully into a depression at the base of the monument. "This will register you as a King"
   *No going back after this. Once I do this, I'll have the power to reincarnate others as devils. That's a huge responsibility. But I'm still going to be human-just a human with devil pieces.*
   I pressed my palms against the cold stone surface. The moment my skin made contact, the world exploded into white light.
   Power flooded through me-not the violent surge I'd expected, but something deeper, more fundamental. It felt like molten metal being poured through my veins, my bones vibrating with frequencies I'd never experienced. The sensation was overwhelming, like being struck by lightning while drowning in an ocean of pure energy.
   *This is... incredible. I can feel the pieces becoming part of me, but I'm still human. Still me. Just... enhanced.*
   I could feel new pathways being carved into my soul with surgical precision, but not changing my fundamental nature. it was integrating with me, giving me the ability to command devil pieces while keeping my humanity intact.
   My vision flickered between normal sight and something else entirely. For brief moments, I could see the flow of magic around us like rivers of light, could sense the intricate web of power that connected everything in this chamber.
   When the light finally faded, I found myself gasping, my knees threatening to buckle. Every nerve in my body was singing with new energy, like I'd been plugged into a live wire. The sensation was intoxicating and terrifying at the same time.
   "How do you feel?" Ajuka asked, walking up to me with an analytical expression.
   I took a shaky breath, trying to process what had just happened to me. In my hands materialized a set of chess pieces-my Evil Pieces, each one thrumming with potential that I could now actually feel. The pieces somehow had integrated completely, becoming part of me in a way that felt as natural as breathing, yet alien at the same time.
   *I can feel them. Each piece has its own... presence? Like they're alive somehow. But I'm still me. Still human. Just... more.*
   The realization was both relieving and confusing. I was still human-I could feel that much was true. But there was something else now, something that hadn't been there before. A connection to power that felt both foreign and familiar.
   "Strange," I admitted, my voice rougher than usual. "Like there's a whole new layer to everything I can sense." I flexed my fingers, watching magical energy dance between them without conscious effort. "But I'm still... me. Still human."
   Ajuka nodded approvingly. "Good. It's a complete success. Most new Devils experience some discomfort during the initial bonding, but you seem to have adapted remarkably well."
   "Is there more to the process?" I asked, studying the pieces in my hands.
   "Indeed." He reached into his coat again, this time producing a sheet of paper covered in an intricate magical circle. "You'll need to use this when you're ready to reincarnate someone. The person you wish to use an Evil Piece on must stand within this circle while you pour your mana into it. The circle will facilitate the transformation and ensure the process is completed safely."
   I took the paper, my head spinning as I took a good look at the complex pattern of lines and symbols. "Anything else I should know?"
   "Practice with the circle first," he advised. "Understanding how to properly channel your power through it is crucial. A mistake during reincarnation can be... unfortunate for all involved."
   *Unfortunate. Right. I'm guessing that's Ajuka-speak for 'horrifically painful death' or something equally cheerful.*
   With that cheerful thought, Ajuka began gathering his materials. "I must return to my other duties now. Until we meet again, Akira, I'm expecting more inventions from you."
   *More inventions? With everything that's happening, I'll be lucky if I survive long enough to invent a better mousetrap.*
   "I'll do my best not to disappoint," I replied, though part of me wondered if I'd have time for research with everything that was happening.
   After the ceremony concluded, Chysis approached me with a different expression-less formal, more familial.
   "Come," she said, opening another teleportation circle. "I'll take you to my castle. You'll need proper instruction on using that magic circle, and I have some time before I need to return to my other responsibilities."
   We stepped through the portal and emerged in what was clearly a different part of the Underworld. The castle before us was magnificent-all soaring spires and elegant architecture that spoke of centuries of refinement. The grounds were immaculate, with gardens that seemed to glow with their own inner light.
   *This place is incredible. How old is this castle? And more importantly, how much power does it take to maintain all these magical effects?*
   "Welcome to the home, dear" Chysis said with obvious pride. "It's been-"
   She never got to finish the sentence.
   A bucket of what looked like glittering pink liquid materialized above us and tipped over, dousing both of us in its contents. The liquid was harmless but thoroughly embarrassing-it sparkled and shimmered like fairy dust, and I suspected it would be hell to wash out.
   *Are you kidding me? I'm being hunted by the Khaos Brigade already? but why I'm covered in what looks like unicorn's vomit?*
   "Not again!" Chysis bellowed, her dignified composure evaporating instantly. "It took me hours to dress this well!"
   Laughter echoed from somewhere above us, light and musical but definitely mischievous. A moment later, a young teen dropped down from one of the upper balconies, landing gracefully despite the considerable height. She looked to be about my age, with the distinctive Gremory crimson hair and a grin that was equal parts charming and infuriating.
   "Chysis!" she said with mock innocence, though her eyes were dancing with barely suppressed laughter. "I was just testing the castle's defenses. You never know when we might face an invasion of sparkly intruders."
   "This is Runeas Gremory, the ancestor of the Gremory clan," Chysis said to me with a sigh, pink glitter still falling from her hair. "She lives here as well. Runeas, meet Akira. Try not to scare him on his first visit."
   Runeas looked at me with undisguised curiosity, her head tilted slightly to one side. "So you're the human who's been causing such a stir. You're shorter than I expected."
   Looks like Chysis is not good at keeping secrets. I gave her side glance, as she whistled, dusting off glitters from her.
   "And you're exactly as mature as I expected," I replied dryly, though there was less bite to it than usual. The earlier ceremony was still messing with my head, making everything feel slightly surreal.
   "Oh, I like him already," she declared, clapping her hands together and sending more glittery residue flying. "This is going to be fun."
   *An ancestor of the Gremory clan who acts like a teenager and lives in the same house as Chysis.* I studied her more carefully, noting the way power seemed to flow around her like a gentle current. *Just how old is she? And how powerful? More importantly, what's she doing here?!*
   Chysis just sighed, resignation clear in her voice. Survival won't be easy for the next few hours, I can already see that.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 50: Ch 50 : Runeas Gremory
   "Come," Chysis said, leading us through the grand entrance hall while still picking glitter from her hair. "We'll practice with the magic circle in the courtyard. It's safer there if something goes wrong."
   Something goes wrong? That's reassuring.* I followed them through corridors lined with portraits that seemed to watch us pass, their painted eyes tracking our movement with unnerving realism.
   Runeas walked beside me, her earlier mischief replaced by genuine curiosity. "So you're really still human? Even after bonding with the Evil Pieces?"
   "Yes. As far as I can tell," I replied, though I was still processing the changes myself.w The new sensations were subtle but constant-like having an extra sense that I was still learning to interpret, and it was most likely because of Incursio achieving the evolved form.
   "Fascinating," she mused. "I've never seen that before. Chysis told me once, the pieces works with devils only. But you..." She stopped and studied me with eyes that suddenly seemed far older than her apparent age. "You're an anomaly."
   An anomaly. Great. As if I didn't have enough problems.*
   The courtyard was spacious, with intricate magical circles already carved into the stone floor. Chysis moved to the center and gestured for me to join her.
   "Before you attempt to reincarnate anyone," she began, her tone becoming instructional, "you need to understand how to properly channel your power through the circle. The process requires precise control-too little energy and the transformation fails, too much and..."
   "Too much and what?" I asked when she trailed off.
   "Well, let's just say we'd rather not find out," Runeas chimed in cheerfully. "Though I bet it would be spectacular to watch."
   Chysis shot her a warning glare. "The point is, precision is crucial. Take a good look at the paper and channel your mana to shape it as a structure of it. And then again pour mana, just enough to activate the circle, nothing more."
   I studied the paper Ajuka had given me, examining the intricate design. "So I need to recreate this pattern with my own mana?"
   "Exactly," Chysis nodded. "The paper is just a template. You'll need to construct the actual circle using your magical energy and maintain it throughout the reincarnation process. It requires both precision and sustained power."
   I focused my mana, slowly tracing the complex pattern in the stone courtyard. Silver light followed my movements, each line and symbol taking shape as I carefully replicated the design. The moment the final connection was made, the entire circle blazed to life with brilliant energy.
   Holy shit.* The power flowing through my constructed circle was incredible-I could feel it responding to my energy, amplifying and focusing it in ways I didn't fully understand. It was like conducting an orchestra where every instrument was made of pure magical force.
   "Impressive," Chysis said approvingly. "Your control has significantly got better since we met last time. I didn't expect it to be done in your first attempt. Your mana control is exceptional."
   "What happens if I mess up the pattern?" I asked, carefully maintaining the complex structure.
   "Well, the person you're trying to reincarnate might end up with extra limbs," Runeas said cheerfully. "Or missing some. Really depends on which symbols you get wrong."
   Note to self: triple-check every line and symbol.*
   I practiced for the better part of an hour, learning to construct the circle faster and more efficiently. Each attempt became smoother, the pattern flowing more naturally from my mana. By the end, I could create and maintain the complete circle without breaking concentration.
   As we finished the training session, I noticed Runeas had been unusually quiet for the past few minutes. *That's not a good sign with her.*
   "Excellent progress," Chysis said as I dissolved my final practice circle. "You should be ready to perform your first reincarnation when you return."
   I was about to respond when my enhanced senses picked up something-a faint magical signature above us, barely detectable but definitely there. *Oh, you've got to be kidding me.*
   "Runeas," I said casually, not looking up, "planning another bucket drop?"
   She blinked innocently. "I have no idea what you're talking about."
   "Really?" I raised my hand and fired a small burst of water bullet straight up. There was a surprised yelp, followed by the crash of something heavy hitting the balcony above. A moment later, what looked like purple paint began dripping from the edge of the roof.
   "How did you-" Runeas started, her mouth hanging open.
   "You can't trick me twice" I said with a smirk. "One of the perks of my charm, apparently."
   Chysis looked between us with growing exasperation. "Runeas, were you seriously about to ruin our perfect glowy skin again?"
   "It was just a purple paint!" Runeas protested, as if that made it better. "It would have looked cool on you!"
   "After I just spent an hour getting the glitter out of my hair?" Chysis's deadpanned.
   Runeas had the decency to look sheepish. "I may have... miscalculated the timing."
   I couldn't help but laugh. Despite everything-the threats, the politics, the looming danger-there was something refreshing about dealing with simple mischief instead of life-or-death situations.
   "Next time, try to be more creative," I told her. "Predictable pranks are not fun, don't you agree?"
   Her eyes lit up with challenge. "Oh, now you've done it. No one calls my pranks predictable and gets away with it."
   What have I gotten myself into?*
   The Evil Pieces are finally to be put in use. I felt the potential in them. But am I ready for what comes next?*
   I was back in my room just as my phone buzzed with a text message. For a moment, my heart stopped-had Elene already made good on her threat?
   But it was just Asia: "Dinner's ready! Valerie made your favorite curry."
   Right. Normal life still exists, even when supernatural politics are trying to kill me.* I smiled despite everything. At least some things remained constant.
   I headed downstairs, where the warm smell of curry and the sound of familiar voices reminded me what I was fighting to protect. Valerie looked up as I entered, her face lighting up with a smile that made all the political maneuvering worth it.
   Cao Cao was someone to be vary of. The Khaos Brigade may come for me. But I'm not the same person who first arrived in this world.* I touched the pieces through my pocket, feeling their weight on me, as I glanced at girls *And soon, neither will they be.*
   As we ate dinner together, I couldn't shake the feeling that this might be one of the last normal moments we'd have for a while.
   The storm was coming, and all I could do was prepare for it as best I could.
  
   Chapter 51: Ch 51 : Incursio's Warning
   I found myself standing on black stone that stretched forever. The sky above was deep red with gold veins running through it like lightning frozen in time. Chunks of rock floated in the air, covered in green fire that didn't burn.
   This place felt old. Really old.
   "So, you finally notice me."
   I turned around and froze.
   The dragon was massive-easily the size of a building. Black scales covered its body, but silver lines pulsed through them like a heartbeat. When it looked at me with those burning gold eyes, I felt like an insect under a microscope.
   "I am what lives within Incursio," it said, voice rumbling through my bones. "The Holy Water of Life awakened me fully when you drank it."
   My stomach dropped. "You've been conscious this whole time?"
   "I was Dormant. Until that divine essence gave me strength." Its massive head tilted. "Listen carefully. If you push Incursio beyond its current limits, I will take control of your body and consciousness. Permanently."
   "What do you mean, permanently?"
   "Your mind will cease to exist. Even the Holy Water of Life cannot save you once I take over completely."
   I stared at it, confused. "Why are you warning me? Wouldn't you want to take my body?"
   Something like amusement flickered in those gold eyes. "Perhaps once. But this world has Great Red, Ophis, the Heavenly Dragons, Maou-class devils. If I take your body, I must face them all. I prefer remaining safely bound to your mortality."
   The dragon leaned closer. "But if you force my hand by being reckless, I will not hesitate to survive. Everything you seek to protect will burn in my wake."
   The black stone began cracking beneath my feet.
   "Remember this warning," it said as everything shattered.
   I jolted awake, gasping and covered in sweat. The dragon's words echoed in my head.
   Shit. All this time I've been carrying around something that could destroy everything I care about.*
   I looked at my left, where Incursio usually rested. For the first time since getting this power, I was genuinely afraid of it.
   After breakfast, I called from the living room. "Asia, Valerie, can you come here for a minute?"
   They walked in-Asia wiping her hands on a towel, Valerie carrying her morning coffee.
   "You look terrible," Valerie said, sitting on the couch. "What happened?"
   "Bad dream." I pulled out the Bishop and Knight pieces, setting them on the coffee table.
   "Things are getting dangerous," I said. "Listen, There are people who want me dead, and they won't hesitate to hurt you two to get to me" I continued "These could give you the power to protect yourselves. So are you girls up for it?"
   Asia picked up the Bishop piece, examining it carefully. "I would... I would still be me, right?"
   "Yes. Not, Just stronger, but faster as well. You would probably gain increase in mana and would help your combat improve significantly."
   "And we'd be part of your peerage," Valerie said, studying the Knight piece. "Connected."
   "Right. It'd be great in giving a boost to your abilities when in trouble."
   Asia was quiet for a moment, holding the piece with both hands. "If... if I could help more people... heal them better..." She looked up with those gentle green eyes. "I would like to try."
   Valerie nodded. "I've read enough about devil society to understand the benefits. And I'm curious about what magical abilities I might develop."
   "You're both sure? Once this happens, there's no going back."
   "We're sure," they said together, then laughed.
   I stood and began tracing the magic circle. Silver light followed my movements, creating the pattern on the floor. When I completed it, power filled the room.
   "Asia, step into the center."
   She walked forward without hesitation. I held up the Bishop piece.
   "Asia Argento, do you accept becoming my Bishop?"
   "Yes... I accept," she said softly.
   I released the piece. It floated toward her, glowing until it touched her chest. Light exploded through the room. Asia gasped, but her expression was wonder, not pain.
   When the light faded, she moved differently-more graceful. Her eyes held a new depth.
   "It's... it's strange. But in a good way. Like there's more warmth inside me now... it feels good. Stronger, maybe?"
   Valerie stepped into the center next. I held up the Knight piece.
   "Valerie Tepes, do you accept becoming my Knight?"
   "I do," she said with that smile that always made me smile in adoration.
   The Knight piece merged with her in another flash of light. When it cleared, the change was more obvious-she stood taller, moved with fluid precision.
   "This is amazing," she said, sparks dancing between her fingers. "The speed enhancement, the magical potential...it feels increased"
   I dissolved the circle and sat back down, exhausted but relieved. I could sense them now-their presence, their emotions. It was intimate in a way I hadn't expected.
   We're connected now. Whatever comes next, we face it together.*
   Two magic circles suddenly appeared-one red, one blue. I paused with my tea halfway to my lips, then set it down as Rias and Sona materialized.
   Asia and Valerie immediately flanked me as I stood. The new bond made them react to my alertness.
   Both devil heiresses looked more worried than I'd ever seen them.
   "What's wrong?" I asked, though I suspected I knew.
   "Kokabiel," Rias said immediately. "The fallen angel Xenovia mentioned. He's decided to start a war."
   Of course he has.* I sighed internally. *First Vali with his battle obsession, now this maniac. Is Azazel the only sane person in his group?*
   "He plans to destroy Kuoh Academy first," Sona added, her composure cracking. "Then the entire town. He wants to reignite the Great War."
   Another bored immortal with nothing better to do than cause mass destruction.*
   I looked at their panicked faces, then felt Asia and Valerie's steady presence through our bond. At least now I knew they could defend themselves.
   Time to see what my peerage can do.*
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 52: Ch 52 : Why So Stubborn?
   I looked between Rias and Sona, their worried faces telling me everything I needed to know about the gravity of the situation.
   "Contact your siblings," I said plainly. "They can handle Kokabiel without breaking a sweat. See, it's that simple"
   Rias immediately shook her head. "No. I'm confident, together we can defeat Kokabiel ourselves."
   *Here we go again.* I sighed mentally. *She didn't learn anything from the Rating Game against Riser. Her overconfidence is going to be the big hurdle for her to climb over*
   Sona pushed up her glasses "I would prefer not to involve my sister. Should Serafall learn that Kokabiel is targeting me directly... the collateral damage would likely extend far beyond acceptable parameters. Japan itself might not survive her response."
   "Sounds like she cares about you," I commented.
   "Only if you knew," Sona muttered under her breath.
   I rubbed my temples. Two stubborn devil heiresses with pride issues. Perfect.
   "Fine. What's the plan then?"
   Sona straightened "The most logical approach would be for my peerage to establish and maintain a containment barrier around the academy grounds. This will prevent civilian casualties and contain any collateral damage. Simultaneously, you and Rias's peerage will engage Kokabiel in direct combat."
   I nodded. It was a solid strategy, even if I wished we had backup. "I'm in."
   "We'll head to the academy first," Rias said, her confidence still radiating despite the circumstances.
   "I'll be there shortly," I assured them.
   Both magic circles flared, and they vanished, leaving me alone with Asia and Valerie.
   I turned to face my two newly reincarnated companions. Asia remained human but was now my Bishop, while Valerie maintained her dhampir nature as my Knight. They were trying to hide their nervousness, but I could feel their emotions through our bond.
   "Alright, listen to me," I said "This is going to be your first real battle since joining my peerage. You're both stronger now, but strength means nothing if fear controls you."
   Asia fidgeted with her hands, unconsciously touching the hilt of Ingvild-the divine sword I'd given her for protection some time ago. "I... I've never been in a real fight before."
   "And that's okay. Your job isn't to fight-it's to keep everyone alive. But Asia," I looked directly into her gentle green eyes, "you cannot be afraid. In battle, hesitation is a big problem to deal with. Trust your instincts, trust your power, and trust us to protect you. Ingvild will react and defend you automatically, but stay alert."
   She nodded, determination replacing some of the fear as her grip on the divine sword's hilt steadied.
   I turned to Valerie. "You're my Knight now. Use Spirit Spear Chastiefol-its versatility will give you options in any situation. But watch your back. Kokabiel isn't some street thug. He's a ten-winged fallen angel with centuries of combat experience. Don't go straight for him, alright?"
   "Understood," Valerie said, chasteifol swirling around her fingers.
   I began tracing a teleportation circle beneath us, silver light spreading across the floor. "Ready?"
   "Ready," they said together.
   The circle flared, and we vanished.
   We materialized outside Kuoh Academy just as Sona's peerage finished establishing their barrier. The translucent dome shimmered around the entire school grounds, sealing off the area from the outside world.
   Rias was waiting with her peerage-Akeno, Koneko, and Issei.
   "About time," Rias said, though relief was clear in her voice.
   "My, this should be interesting," Akeno said quietly.
   Koneko just nodded grimly, her usual stoic expression even more serious.
   "This feels different from when we faced Riser," Issei muttered, looking toward the academy. 
   I could feel the oppressive aura emanating from within the barrier. 
   "The barrier has been successfully established and is operating within optimal parameters," Sona reported through her communication spell. "Current projections indicate we can maintain structural integrity for approximately six hours under normal combat conditions."
   I looked up at the shimmering dome, then at the academy grounds beyond. Through the windows, I could see flashes of light and shadows moving.
   "He's not alone," I observed, extending my senses "There are two more individuals with him and one of them seems to be holding multiple swords. Merging them?"
   Rias frowned. "What do you mean?"
   The memory of Freed's insanity flashed through my mind. At least that particular madman was dead and gone. "They're trying to fuse the Excalibur fragments into something more dangerous."
   "Then we stop them before they succeed," Rias declared.
   I felt Asia and Valerie's nervousness spike, but they called down when I nodded at them. Their trust in my capabilities was way beyond the terror of Kokabeil.
   "Alright," I said, taking out Incursio sword in my hand, in response to my rising battle instincts-though I kept the dragon's warning firmly in mind. "Let's get done with this"
   We approached the barrier's entrance, where Sona had left a small gap for us to pass through. As we stepped onto the academy grounds, three figures awaited us.
   Kokabiel sat casually in an ornate chair that floated several meters above the ground, his pairs of black wings spread wide behind him. He was a tall, pale man with long black hair and narrow, blood-red eyes. Unlike other Fallen Angels, he had pointy, elf-like ears. He wore a black robe with detailed accessories, and his presence radiated the kind of ancient malice that came from millennia of bitterness and war. 
   Below him, a short, bespectacled elderly man with gray hair and a mustache worked frantically over several glowing sword fragments, his black eyes gleaming with obsession as he muttered incantations in his priest outfit. 
   Beside the working priest stood another figure-a younger man with wild eyes and a manic grin, clutching modified holy weapons with the unmistakable identity of a stray exorcist.
   "Valper Galilei," a new voice said from behind us, filled with recognition and hatred.
   We turned to see Kiba approaching, his usual calm demeanor replaced by barely controlled rage. His hand gripped his sword hilt so tightly that he might jump on said man, any moment.
   "Kiba!" Rias called out, but he was already moving past us, his eyes locked on the old man.
   The elderly priest looked up from his work, while the stray exorcist's manic grin widened at the sight of us. "Ah, more test subjects for my beautiful creation," the priest said with calculated madness. "How thoughtful."
   The stray exorcist laughed, a sound that reminded me too much of Freed's insanity. "It's time to spill lots of blood!"
   Kokabiel's narrow red eyes fixed on our group, and when he smiled, it was filled with bloodthirsty anticipation.
   "Finally," he said, his voice carrying both authority and barely contained excitement for battle. "I was beginning to grow bored waiting. Though I must say, I'm disappointed the Satans themselves didn't come to play with me."
   I stepped forward, feeling Incursio's power coursing through me while keeping careful control over it. The dragon's warning echoed in my mind-I had to be in control. No reckless moves.
   "Sorry to disappoint," I said, my voice steady despite the overwhelming presence before us. "But you'll have to settle for us."
   Kokabiel's laughter was sharp and aggressive, filled with a warlord's hunger for conflict.
   "How amusing. Let's see if you can provide some entertainment before I wreck this pathetic peace"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 53: Ch 53 : Kooked Kokabeil
   Kokabiel's smile turned predatory as he swirled his fingers. "Allow me to introduce my pets."
   Two massive magic circles flared to life beside him. From them emerged two colossal three-headed Cerberus, each one towering over the school building. Their roars made the ground tremble beneath our feet.
   I tightened my grip on Incursio, but Valerie stepped forward, Chastiefol spinning lazily around her.
   "I'll handle them," she said quietly.
   I glanced at her. "Both of them?"
   She nodded, meeting my eyes with steady determination. "I won't let you down."
   *She's grown stronger since joining my peerage,* I thought, feeling a surge of pride. *And more confident. This is what I wanted to see from her.* Something in her tone convinced me completely. "Alright. Show me what you've got."
   Rias shot into the air, her crimson hair whipping behind her. "Akeno, you and the others handle that Cerberus. I'll take Kokabiel myself."
   "Ara ara~ How exciting," Akeno purred, her sadistic smile already forming as lightning crackled around her fingers.
   Valerie positioned herself between Asia and the right Cerberus. "Chastiefol, Form Four."
   The spirit spear transformed into a massive golden sunflower, energy beams shooting from each petal. The Cerberus howled as the attacks struck, but barely flinched.
   "Tougher than it looks," Valerie muttered, then called out again. "Form Two."
   The sunflower collapsed and reformed into a towering green black patched bear that charged the three-headed beast head-on. With few strikes from him and koneko's heavy punches, it landed face first to the ground, seeing this opportunity, Ingrid did what he does best. 
   Asia stayed close to cover, her hands clasped together nervously. "I-I'll do my best to help everyone..." she whispered, her gentle nature showing even in the midst of battle. Ingvild's divine presence shimmered protectively around her.
   The clash of metal drew my attention. Kiba had engaged the stray exorcist, who was swinging around what looked like several Excalibur fragments welded together.
   "Still playing with broken toys?" Xenovia's voice cut through the air as she landed behind the exorcist, Durandal gleaming.
   The exorcist spun around with a manic grin. "Two for the price of one! Perfect!"
   While they fought, green vines suddenly erupted around Valper Galilei, wrapping around his throat and cutting off his incantations.
   "Form Seven," Valerie said under her breath, somehow managing both the bear construct and the vine restraints simultaneously.
   *Impressive. She's using multiple forms at once without losing focus. My knight is exceeding my expectations.*
   The old priest struggled against the vines, his face turning purple as his Excalibur fusion ritual began to collapse. In desperation, he managed to gasp out words between the choking vines.
   "The... the sword fragments... they're not just weapons!" Valper wheezed. "They're... monuments to a lie! God... God isn't watching over them anymore! Or else it wouldn't have been interrupted"
   Kokabiel's attention snapped to his subordinate, and a cruel smile spread across his face. "Ah, how fitting. Even a pathetic human heretic speaks the truth." His voice grew louder, addressing everyone on the battlefield. "Yes! Let me enlighten you all about the reality you refuse to face!"
   "You fools still believe in your pathetic charade!" Kokabiel's voice boomed with centuries of accumulated bitterness. "I'll tell you the truth that will shatter your delusions - God has been dead since the Great War! Your prayers fall on deaf ears!"
   "This is impossible!" Rias's usual composure cracked as she hovered unsteadily. "The Church... the angels... they would never..." "This is seriously messed up!" Issei shouted, his Boosted Gear flickering. "First fallen angels, now this?! I just wanted a normal high school life!"
   "Lord... Lord, that cannot..." Asia's voice trembled, her faith shaking to its very core. She stumbled slightly, one hand reaching for her cross pendant.
   Xenovia's entire body went rigid, her knuckles white as she gripped Durandal. "You're lying," she said flatly, but there was a crack in her usually unwavering voice.
   *Interesting,* I thought, leaning against a nearby tree. *So Kokabiel's using psychological warfare now. Smart, but...* I watched as the revelation shattered everyone's morale. *If God really is dead, then what about Runeas? The devils think she died in the war too, but I know better. There's more to this story than even Kokabiel realizes.*
   The emotional impact on my allies was immediate and devastating. I could see it in their movements-hesitation where there had been confidence, fear where there had been determination. *This is exactly what he wanted. Break their spirits before breaking their bodies.*
   From my vantage point, I watched Rias and her team get steadily beaten down. Even with Issei using Transfer to boost them, they couldn't scratch Kokabiel. Xenovia and Kiba joined the air battle but fared no better, after they took care of stray exorcist and Valper.
   *They're falling apart,* I realized with growing concern. *Rias is second-guessing every move, Akeno's lost her usual sadistic confidence, and the others are just trying not to get killed.*
   "Aren't you going to help?" Valerie asked, appearing beside me after her Cerberus collapsed into golden particles.
   I watched Rias take another hit that sent her tumbling. "She said her peerage could handle it."
   "They're getting destroyed."
   *She's right. My pride isn't worth watching them die.* The sight of Asia cowering behind debris, tears streaming down her face as her entire worldview crumbled, made something twist in my chest. *Enough of this.*
   She was right. Kokabiel was toying with them now, and it was getting ugly. *I can't just stand here and watch them suffer because of my stubborn principles.*
   I pushed off from the tree. "Yeah, okay. Enough of this."
   *Time to remind everyone why dragons are apex predators.*
   Drawing Incursio, I let its power flow through me. Golden light erupted as the armor materialized, but this time it felt different-stronger. *The dragon's power is responding to my emotions. My anger at seeing my allies broken, my determination to end this.* Massive golden wings burst from my back as I launched myself skyward.
   *Let's see how a war maniac handles a real dragon.*
   "Finally!" Kokabiel's eyes lit up with genuine excitement. "A real opponent!"
   I hovered opposite him, wings beating slowly. *He's enjoying this. The chaos, the despair, the violence. Everything I despise about pointless conflict.* "Sorry I'm late. You looked so pathetic I wasn't sure you were worth the effort."
   His face darkened. "You arrogant little-"
   A light spear the size of a telephone pole materialized in his hand. The same attack that had leveled part of the school earlier. He hurled it with everything he had.
   I caught it in my right hand.
   The spear simply... dissolved. Absorbed completely.
   *All those encounters with fallen angels finally paid off. Every light attack they threw at me, every time I had to adapt and overcome-it all led to this moment.*
   "What the hell?!" Issei shouted from below.
   "Impossible," Kokabiel breathed.
   I flexed my fingers. "Thanks to your underlings, for the gift they gave me. Light attacks don't really work on me anymore." I shrugged. "Got anything else, or is this it?"
   His response was to unleash everything-dozens of light spears filled the air.
   I swatted them aside like they were made of paper. Some I absorbed, others I just knocked away. *Pathetic. Is this really the best a ten-winged fallen angel can do? No wonder the war ended in stalemate.*
   "How disappointing," I said, dodging another incoming spear "Here I thought a war-hungry maniac would be more entertaining. You're just a bitter old fool throwing a tantrum." 
   That did it. Kokabiel's face contorted with rage, but before he could respond, I was already moving.
   My fist connected with his stomach before he even saw me coming. The impact launched him into the ground with enough force to crater the academy courtyard.
   *That felt good. Maybe too good.* I floated above the crater, looking down at him. *Control yourself, Akira. You're sounding like him. Don't become what he is.* Kokabiel lay there, covered in dirt and blood, hatred burning in his eyes.
   "I never imagined... when we crossed swords in spar, you held back this much," Xenovia said, her voice filled with genuine awe and a hint of warrior's respect.
   "If I'd used this against you in our spar..." I glanced down at her.
   Xenovia managed a weak smile despite her injuries. "I would have been annihilated before I could even react."
   "Hey partner," Ddraig's voice rumbled from Issei's gauntlet, "I can sense incredible draconic power from him, but it's... different. Unlike anything in my memories."
   "Ddraig, please don't give him ideas about fighting me!" Issei's voice cracked with panic. "I'd rather not become a red stain on the ground!"
   Down in the crater, I called out, "Come on, get up. Don't fall down so soon, I didn't even get to use my Bungee Gum."
   *He's not done yet. I can see it in his eyes-that desperate fury of someone who refuses to accept defeat.*
   Kokabiel snarled and summoned another Cerberus behind me.
   *Predictable.* I didn't even turn around. A golden spear materialized in my hand, and in five quick slashes, the beast was in pieces. *Is this really the caliber of opponent that had everyone so worried?*
   "Time to meet your Lord," I said, pointing the spear at him.
   Moving faster than anyone could track, I hit him with a combination that would have killed a lesser being instantly. When I was done, I flicked the blood off my spear and watched him fall.
   *It's over.* The satisfaction felt hollow somehow. *Another enemy defeated, another crisis averted. But seeing everyone's faith shattered like that...* 
   The Incursio armor faded as I drank from a vial of holy water, healing the backlash damage. Looking down at Kokabiel's still form, I thought it was finally over.
   *At least Asia and the others can start picking up the pieces now-*
   Then the barrier shattered like glass.
   *Of course. It's never that simple.*
   Standing in the sky above us, white wings spread wide, was Vali.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 54: Ch 54 : Sage's Eye
   The magical barrier shattered like glass, fragments dissolving into sparkling motes of light as they fell. Standing in the sky above us, pristine white wings spread wide against the night, was the White Dragon Emperor in his Balance Breaker armor.
   Vali's silver and white form descended slowly, his armored gaze fixed specifically on me as I stood beside Kokabeil's lifeless body. The fallen angel's blood still stained my hands, and I could feel everyone's tension ratchet up another notch.
   "Oh no, not him too!" Issei's voice cracked as he stumbled backward. "First Kokabiel, now this white armored dude or maybe a girl hehe....Can't we catch a break?!"
   "This is bad," Rias muttered, crimson energy already flickering around her fingers despite her exhaustion. "If they fight here, the entire academy could be destroyed."
   Akeno's usual playful demeanor had completely vanished, replaced by grim calculation. "Ara... this is troublesome. After that display of power, if these two clash..."
   Even Koneko, normally stoic, took an unconscious step back. "The destruction would be immeasurable."
   Vali's armored boots touched the ground with barely a sound. His helm turned toward the Kokabeil's corpse, then back to me. Despite the armor concealing his features, I could sense his assessment.
   "Looks like I was late," he said casually, reaching down to hoist Kokabeil's lifeless form under his arm like a sack of grain. The casual disrespect for the fallen angel's corpse was somehow more chilling than any threat.
   He straightened and faced me directly. "I'm not interested in fighting you right now." There was something almost amused in his tone. "But it will be sooner than you think."
   I met his gaze through the armor's visor. "I'll be ready to face you anytime, any place."
   A smirk was audible in his voice as he prepared to launch skyward, but Ddraig's ancient rumble stopped him cold.
   "Albion," the Red Dragon Emperor's voice echoed from Issei's gauntlet, heavy with centuries of rivalry. "Are you ignoring me?"
   The response came not from Vali, but from within him-Albion's voice, cold and dismissive. "I think your current host is far too weak, Ddraig. He should get stronger quickly, or I'm shifting my rivalry from you to this human."
   *Wait, what?* I thought, sweatdropping internally. *I didn't agree to be anyone's rival. One dragon-related headache is enough.*
   "Later," Vali said simply, gathering the stray exorcist's body as well before his white wings spread wide. In a flash of silver light, he was gone, leaving only the lingering scent of ozone and the weight of his unspoken promise.
   Back at home, I found myself in the familiar warmth of my living room, the chaos of the academy battle feeling like a distant nightmare. Valerie sat cross-legged on the floor while Asia perched nervously on the edge of the couch.
   "You both handled everything well tonight," I said, settling into my favorite chair. The exhaustion was starting to catch up with me now that the adrenaline had faded.
   Asia's eyes widened with surprise and pleasure. "R-really? I barely did anything..."
   "You kept everyone healed and provided crucial support," I reached over and patted her head gently. "That takes real courage when everything around you is falling apart."
   Her face lit up with a radiant smile, but I caught Valerie's envious glance out of the corner of my eye.
   "What about me?" Valerie asked with exaggerated casualness, though her fidgeting betrayed her. "I did well too, didn't I?"
   I chuckled and extended my other hand to pat her head as well. "I'm proud to see you act so courageously. You handled those Cerberus like a true knight of my peerage."
   Her smile was brilliant as she leaned into the gentle touch.
   Retracting my hands, I stretched my arms high above my head. "Alright, I want to get some rest after such a tiresome fight."
   Valerie deadpanned. "You fought for like a minute."
   "Fighting makes me hungry," I said with a theatrical sigh.
   "I'll cook something!" Asia immediately jumped up, ever eager to help. Ingvild's sword form began bouncing excitedly around her as she headed toward the kitchen, the blade somehow managing to convey pure joy through its movements.
   Once we were alone, I turned to Valerie with a knowing look. "Alright, ask whatever you're having trouble with."
   She sighed deeply. "You know me too well."
   "Let me guess-it's about me killing one of the Fallen Angel leaders, and my deal with Azazel?"
   She nodded profusely. "Won't Azazel come after you now? I mean, you did just kill one of his cadre..."
   I stretched out on the couch, letting my body finally relax. "Azazel won't give an order to attack a devil's base while claiming to be at peace. If he wanted to start a war, he wouldn't have just sent Kokabiel alone, and then had Vali avoid fighting us directly." I closed my eyes. "Kokabiel acted on his own, so you don't need to worry about Azazel troubling me. Relax."
   Relief flooded her features as she settled beside me on the couch. "I was worried you might end up fighting Azazel because of all this."
   "Even if that happens," I said quietly, "I won't step back if it means protecting you." Her face flushed beautifully. "And Asia too."
   She twitched slightly at the addition, shooting me a look that suggested she knew exactly what I was doing.
   "You're cute when you're easy to tease," I said, reaching over to pat her head again.
   She blushed deeper but didn't pull away, clearly enjoying the affection despite her embarrassment.
   Later, alone in my room, I reflected on the night's events. The academy battle felt like a turning point-not just for the supernatural world, but for my own people. Valerie and Asia had both shown real growth tonight. Valerie's confidence in combat, her ability to multitask with Chastiefol in different forms, the way she'd stepped up when it mattered most. And Asia, despite her shattered faith, had found the courage to keep supporting everyone even when her entire worldview crumbled around her.
   *They're becoming stronger. More confident. This is what I wanted to see.*
   A familiar blue screen materialized in front of me, glowing softly in the darkness.
   **[GACHA SYSTEM ACTIVATED]**
   **[RANK 9 GACHA TICKET ACQUIRED - KOKABIEL ELIMINATION REWARD]**
   I raised an eyebrow. *Rank 9? That's higher than usual.* My finger hovered over the activation button before pressing it.
   The screen flashed, and my eyes widened at the result.
   **[SAGE'S EYE ACQUIRED]**
   *The Sage's Eye? From The God of High School?* My heart rate picked up as I read the description. *This is... incredible. But...*
   A new notification appeared:
   **[INSTALLATION OPTIONS:]**
   **[1. FOREHEAD PLACEMENT - THIRD EYE CONFIGURATION]**
   **[2. OCULAR REPLACEMENT - SUBSTITUTE EXISTING EYE]**
   I frowned, weighing the options. *Having a third eye on my forehead would be impossible to walk around without explaining how I got it. I'd have to wear a bandana for the rest of my life, and that's just asking for unwanted attention, cause how long can I possibly hide it* The choice was obvious, even if it felt daunting.
   *Replace one of my existing eyes it is.*
   I selected the second option, and immediately felt a cool sensation wash over my right eye. Then the pain hit.
   It was like someone was carving into my skull with a molten blade. I dropped to my knees, clutching my face as waves of agony crashed over me. Sweat poured down my face as I bit back screams that would wake the entire house.
   When it finally subsided, I stumbled to the mirror with shaking hands. My reflection showed my right eye had completely transformed-the iris is now a deep crimson with white omega symbol pupil within it. It's easier to say it's a side effect of using my sacred gear too much as it will be hard to come with an explanation for another eye popping up on my forehead.
   Despite the lingering pain, I couldn't help but smile with excitement as information flooded my mind.
   *Creation abilities... healing... barrier construction... nature manipulation...* The list went on. *But the real prize is the fundamental forces manipulation. Gravity, strong nuclear force, weak nuclear force, attraction and repulsion, inertia... The possibilities are endless*
   I flexed my fingers experimentally, feeling the new power thrumming beneath my skin. Then the warning hit me like a bucket of cold water.
   *Using too much Wisdom of the Sage at once without the King's Body will shorten my lifespan.* I sobered quickly. *The intensity of the power determines how much life I lose.*
   Fortunately, I had a substantial supply of Holy Water of Life. Still, this was a serious consideration. *I'll need to contact Chysis about increasing my supply when she comes for her next refill. Better to be over-prepared or else I might die before my attack reaches my opponent*
   I tested the power carefully, creating a small gravitational field around a pencil on my desk. It worked perfectly and it lifted it up in the air. I didn't feel the subtle drain or anything, as the magnitude of usage was too low.
   *What's my next move?* I wondered, dismissing the power and letting the pencil drop. *I have two peerage members now, and the Hero Faction could show up at any moment. With the Sage's Eye, I'm more confident about handling them, but...*
   A troubling thought occurred to me. *Did Queen Carmilla tell Cao Cao about my identity? He hasn't made any moves yet, which could mean several things. Either he doesn't know, he's planning something, or he's waiting for the right moment.*
   I made a decision. *I need to visit Romania myself. Get a firsthand look at the situation and act accordingly.* The thought of confronting that particular problem made my new eye throb slightly in excitement.
   *But first, I need sleep.* The combination of the battle, the eye replacement, and the strategic planning had left me completely drained. Tomorrow would bring new challenges and journeys in my life, but tonight, I just wanted to rest.
   As I settled into bed, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the darkened window-one normal eye and one burning with ancient power. *Things are about to get very interesting.*
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
   Thanks for reality check, I'll be posting works until I rise one day at ranking and writing skills. No more ranking chase or anything.
   Thanks to readers, who stayed loyal despite my shenanigans. Rookie author mistakes grin ьч ьч 
  
   Chapter 55: Ch 55 : More & More Surprises
   The next morning arrived with an unusual quiet that felt almost unnatural after the chaos of the previous night. I was sitting in my kitchen, nursing a cup of coffee while Asia hummed softly as she prepared breakfast. The domestic tranquility was a welcome change, but I couldn't shake the feeling that it was temporary.
   My new eye is still adjusting, I thought, blinking deliberately with my right eye. The Sage's Eye felt different-not uncomfortable, but like wearing contact lenses for the first time. At least the crimson color isn't too noticeable unless someone looks closely. I can always claim it's a side effect of using my sacred gear too intensely.
   Valerie wandered into the kitchen, still in her pajamas, hair adorably messy from sleep. "Morning," she mumbled, heading straight for the coffee.
   "Someone's not a morning person," I observed with amusement.
   She shot me a half-hearted glare that lost all impact due to her bed head. "Says the guy who was up until three in the morning doing... whatever mysterious things you do."
   If only you knew I was writhing in agony while getting a legendary eye implanted. "Just thinking about our next moves. Things are going to get more complicated from here."
   "They always do around you," Valerie said, but there was fondness in her voice rather than complaint.
   The doorbell rang, interrupting our morning routine. I raised an eyebrow-it was still early for visitors.
   "I'll get it," I said, setting down my cup.
   Opening the door, I found myself face-to-face with Xenovia. She looked different from our previous encounters-gone was the absolute certainty that had defined her every movement. Her chin-length blue hair with the distinctive green fringe on the right side was slightly disheveled, and her brown eyes held a vulnerability I'd never seen before.
   "Xenovia?" I said, genuinely surprised. "This is unexpected."
   She stood there in casual clothes rather than her usual church attire, fidgeting with her hands in a way that seemed completely foreign to her normally confident demeanor.
   "I... I need to talk to you," she said, her voice lacking its usual strength. "About last night. About everything."
   Here it comes. The fallout from Kokabiel's revelation about God's death.
   "Come in," I said, stepping aside. "We were just having breakfast."
   She entered hesitantly, nodding politely to Asia and Valerie as they looked up from the kitchen with curiosity.
   "Would you like some coffee?" Asia offered sweetly, already moving to get another cup.
   "That would be... thank you," Xenovia said, her usual directness replaced by uncertain politeness.
   We settled in the living room, with Xenovia perched on the edge of the couch like she might bolt at any moment. The silence stretched uncomfortably before she finally spoke.
   "After last night, after learning the truth about..." she paused, swallowing hard, "about God being dead, I find myself without purpose. The Church I served, the faith I held absolute... it was all built on a foundation that no longer exists."
   I could see the pain in her brown eyes, the way her hands clenched in her lap. She's completely lost, adrift. For someone who lived their entire life with absolute certainty, this must be devastating.
   "I've been thinking all night," Xenovia continued, her voice strained, "and I realized that despite everything, I still want to fight. I still want to protect people. But I need... guidance. Someone who won't feed me comfortable lies."
   She took a deep breath and then, to everyone's surprise, slid off the couch to kneel on the floor.
   "Please, let me join your group. I want to serve under someone who has the strength to face the truth of this world, and the power to actually change it."
   This is unexpected but not unwelcome. Having someone of her caliber would be invaluable, especially with the Hero Faction looming.
   "You understand what you're asking?" I said seriously. "Joining my peerage means accepting a bond that goes deeper than simple allegiance. You'll be tied to me in ways that affect your very soul."
   Xenovia's laugh was bitter but determined. "After learning that the God I served is dead, a soul bond seems almost mundane." She looked up at me with fierce resolve. "I've watched you fight, seen your strength. More importantly, I've seen how you treat your companions-like family, not tools. That's what I want."
   She's thought this through. And honestly, her combat skills and holy sword mastery would be incredibly valuable.
   I stood and extended my hand to help her up. "Alright. But fair warning-my enemies are the kind who could destroy entire countries. You sure you want to sign up for that level of chaos?"
   Her grin was sharp and eager, more like her old self. "Try and stop me."
   I retrieved a Knight piece from my pocket, holding it up so it caught the morning light streaming through the window. The piece seemed to pulse with an inner radiance.
   "This will create a bond between us, but unlike devil reincarnation, you'll remain human. You'll just gain access to enhanced abilities and the connection to my power. It might feel strange at first."
   The process was fascinating to watch. The evil piece dissolved into golden light, merging with Xenovia's body. Unlike devil reincarnation, there was no fundamental transformation-instead, I could sense a new connection forming, a thread of power linking us together.
   When it was complete, she stood with a new aura of strength surrounding her, her brown eyes showing a subtle golden flicker that matched my own energy signature.
   "Welcome to the team," I said, and her smile was radiant.
   Three members now. We're getting stronger, but we'll need to be with what's coming.
   "I can feel it," Xenovia said wonderingly, flexing her fingers as golden energy briefly flickered around them. "This power... it's incredible."
   "You'll learn to control it with time," I assured her. "For now, why don't you join us for breakfast? We were planning to visit the Occult Research Club today anyway."
   Later, at the academy, we made our way to the familiar clubroom. My phone had buzzed earlier with a message from Rias: There's someone I'd like you and your peerage to meet. It's important.
   Gasper, I realized. She's finally ready to introduce her bishop. And given the timing, this should be interesting for Valerie.
   When we entered the clubroom, I could immediately sense the nervous energy radiating from inside. Rias, Akeno, Kiba, Koneko, and Issei were all gathered around what looked like a large cardboard box in the corner.
   "Ah, perfect timing," Rias said with visible relief as we entered. "There's someone I'd like you all to meet." She gestured toward the box. "This is my bishop, Gasper Vladi."
   The box rustled slightly, and a small, timid voice emerged from within. "I-I don't want to come out! There are too many people!"
   Valerie froze beside me, her eyes widening in recognition. "That voice..." she whispered.
   Here we go. This reunion is going to be emotionally charged.
   "Gasper," Rias said gently, "these are friends. And one of them is someone very special who's been looking forward to meeting you."
   "N-no! I'm fine in here! Boxes are safe! No one can see me in boxes!"
   I exchanged a glance with Valerie, who looked like she was fighting back tears. She's been wondering about him for so long. This must be overwhelming.
   "Gasper," I called out, crouching down near the box. "I'm Akira. I have someone here who really wants to see you."
   "I don't know any Akira! Go away!"
   Valerie stepped forward, her voice gentle but filled with emotion. "Gasper... it's me. It's Valerie."
   The box went completely silent. Then, slowly, a small flap opened, revealing a single pinkish-violet eye peering out nervously.
   "V-Valerie? But... but you're supposed to be dead! The other vampires said you died!"
   "I know what they told you," Valerie said softly, kneeling beside the box. "But I'm here now. I'm alive, and I've been looking for you for so long."
   The box burst open as a small figure practically launched themselves out, tackling Valerie in a desperate hug. Gasper was exactly as I'd expected-an effeminate-looking male with platinum blond hair and pinkish-violet eyes, his hair styled in a short bob cut with several small fringes over his forehead. He was wearing what looked like a girl's school uniform that somehow worked perfectly on his androgynous features.
   "Valerie! I missed you so much!" he cried, tears streaming down his face. "I was so scared when they said you were gone! I didn't know what to do!"
   Valerie held him tightly, her own tears falling freely. "I'm sorry, Gasper. I'm so sorry it took me so long to find you. But I'm here now, and I'm never leaving you again."
   This is exactly what she needed. Family. A connection to her past that isn't filled with pain and betrayal.
   I felt Asia's hand on my arm and turned to see her wiping at her own eyes, clearly moved by the reunion. Even Xenovia looked touched, though she was trying to hide it behind her usual stoic expression.
   "I take it you two know each other?" Rias asked with a knowing smile.
   "Gasper is... family," Valerie said, still holding the smaller vampire close. "We grew up together before everything went wrong."
   Gasper suddenly seemed to remember there were other people present and tried to hide behind Valerie, peeking out at us nervously. His gaze landed on me and my peerage members.
   "A-are they safe?" he whispered to Valerie, his voice barely audible. "I don't like meeting new people..."
   "They're wonderful," Valerie assured him. "Akira is my King-he's the one who saved me and gave me a new home. Asia is our newest family member, and Xenovia just joined us today too."
   He's exactly as timid as expected. But there's potential there, especially with that Sacred Gear of his.
   "H-hello," Gasper managed, still mostly hidden behind Valerie. "I'm Gasper Vladi, Rias-senpai's bishop."
   "It's nice to meet you properly," I said warmly. "Valerie's told me a lot about you."
   His pinkish-violet eyes went wide. "She has?"
   "All good things," I assured him. "She's been worried about you."
   "I was worried about her too!" Gasper said, his voice gaining a little strength. "When they told me she was gone, I... I didn't want to come out of my room for months."
   Poor kid. Losing the one person who understood him must have been devastating.
   The room fell into a comfortable quiet as the two vampires caught up, sharing whispered conversations about their time apart. I found myself watching them with satisfaction.
   This is what I wanted for her. Connection, family, a sense of belonging that goes beyond just my peerage.
   My contemplation was interrupted by a sudden shift in the air-the unmistakable presence of immense power approaching. Everyone in the room stiffened as two elaborate magic circles appeared near the center of the room, their intricate designs speaking of high-ranking devil nobility.
   Oh, wonderful. Here comes the politics.
   From the larger circle stepped a man with long crimson hair , wearing an expensive-looking suit. His presence alone made the whole room silent in recognition.
   Sirzechs Lucifer. One of the Four Great Satan-class devils and Rias's older brother. This should be interesting.
   Behind him materialized a woman with silver hair and blue eyes, dressed in a perfect maid uniform. Her demeanor was professional to the point of being intimidating, and I could sense the lethal competence that made her respectedamong devil-kind.
   And Grayfia Lucifuge, the ultimate devil maid and one of the strongest Queen-class devils in existence. They're really pulling out the big guns for this visit.
   "Rias," Sirzechs said warmly, his serious expression melting into genuine affection as he looked at his sister. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything important."
   Rias immediately straightened, her casual demeanor replaced by formal composure. "Brother! I wasn't expecting you."
   The family dynamics are already showing. She's nervous, probably wondering if this is about the Kokabiel incident.
   Sirzechs's gaze swept the room, taking in each person present before settling on me with obvious interest. His green eyes seemed to pierce right through me, and I could feel him assessing my power level.
   "Actually, I'm here to meet someone specific." His eyes locked with mine, and I felt the full weight of his attention.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 56: Ch 56 : Demon Time
   The room fell into an expectant silence as Sirzechs's presence seemed to fill every corner. Grayfia stepped forward with practiced efficiency, materializing an elegant tea set from thin air with a simple gesture.
   "Please, everyone else, give us some privacy," Sirzechs said politely, though his tone carried the weight of absolute authority. "I have some important matters to discuss with Akira."
   Rias nodded, understanding immediately. "Of course, brother. Come on, everyone."
   As the others filed out-Valerie giving me a concerned glance before following-I noticed Gasper practically teleporting back into his box at the sight of such powerful devils. The poor kid's anxiety is through the roof.
   Soon it was just Sirzechs, Grayfia, and myself in the clubroom. The silver-haired maid worked with silent precision, preparing the tea with movements so graceful they seemed choreographed. The delicate clink of porcelain was the only sound breaking the tension.
   "You're full of surprises, aren't you, Akira?" Sirzechs began, settling into his chair with the casual confidence of someone accustomed to command. "First, you provide us with holy water that treats the Sleep Disease-something our best researchers couldn't accomplish. And now, you single-handedly defeat Kokabiel, a ten-winged fallen angel, despite being human and having no support from any faction."
   He's fishing for information about my capabilities. Not surprising, considering what I just pulled off.
   "It's quite admirable," he continued, accepting the steaming cup Grayfia offered with a nod of thanks.
   Grayfia moved to stand behind his chair, her posture perfect and alert. Everything about her screamed lethal competence barely contained within the facade of domestic service.
   "Is there something particularly concerning that brought the Lucifer himself to the human world?" I asked, accepting my own cup.
   Sirzechs took a measured sip before responding, his green eyes studying me over the rim. "Nothing to be worried about, but certainly something important enough to require my personal presence."
   I waited, knowing he would elaborate when ready. Political figures like him rarely spoke without purpose.
   "A summit is being proposed," he said finally. "Devils, angels, and fallen angels-all three factions meeting here at this academy. Azazel, the Governor-General of the fallen angels, suggested it."
   Now that's interesting. The peace talks are happening earlier than expected. My actions against Kokabiel must have accelerated the timeline.
   "Is this related to the Kokabiel incident?" I asked.
   "It is, but nothing of immediate concern," Sirzechs assured me. "Actually, I wanted to thank you personally. You didn't just save this town-you saved the lives of my precious sister and her peerage."
   "That's what friends are for," I replied simply.
   His smile was genuinely warm at that response. "Which brings me to my request. I'd like you to join the summit alongside Rias and her peerage. After all, you were the one who dealt with Kokabiel directly."
   I set down my teacup carefully, considering my words. "I appreciate the invitation, but I'll have to politely decline. I have some important business to take care of that can't wait."
   Sirzechs's expression sharpened slightly. "Would this business involve the Khaos Brigade?"
   I couldn't hide my surprise completely. "How do you know about that?"
   "My grandmother mentioned that you'd asked her about them," he said calmly. "Something about a vampire incident as well."
   Right. Lady Lucifer and her network of information. I should have expected this.
   "Do you know anything about the Khaos Brigade?" I asked.
   Sirzechs shook his head. "This is actually the first time I've heard the name, aside from what grandmother told me. We're looking into it now, of course."
   "I'll be making my move first," I said firmly. "Before they can cause more trouble. The Carmilla faction has agreed to help me deal with them."
   Sirzechs leaned forward slightly, his interest clearly piqued. "In that case, allow me to offer assistance. Grayfia could accompany you."
   He turned to his Queen. "You wouldn't have any objections to this assignment, would you?"
   "It is my duty to obey my Lord's commands," Grayfia replied without hesitation, her voice as composed as ever.
   Having Grayfia with me would virtually guarantee success. She's easily one of the strongest devils alive, and her experience in combat situations is unparalleled. But... that would also eliminate any challenge, any opportunity for growth. And more importantly, it would rob me of the chance to earn system rewards through genuine struggle.
   "I truly appreciate the offer," I said carefully, "but I believe I can handle this on my own. It wouldn't be right to constantly rely on others' strength when I need to prove myself capable."
   Sirzechs studied me for a long moment, and I could see him weighing my words against what he knew of my character.
   "Very well," he said finally. "But know that the offer stands if you change your mind. The devil faction doesn't forget its friends."
   "I'll keep that in mind," I assured him.
   After a few more minutes of polite conversation about the upcoming summit and general pleasantries, Sirzechs and Grayfia prepared to leave.
   "Take care of yourself, Akira," Sirzechs said as the magic circle began to form beneath them. "And take care of my sister as well."
   The crimson light faded, leaving me alone in the clubroom with the lingering scent of expensive tea and the weight of impending conflict.
   Back at my house, the living room felt almost cozy compared to the political tension of the academy. My peerage had gathered around as I explained the situation-the summit, the Khaos Brigade, and my plans for Romania.
   "Wait, you refused to take Grayfia with you?" Valerie asked in disbelief. "You yourself said the Khaos Brigade was a serious threat to your life, and you turned down help from one of the strongest devils in existence?"
   Xenovia looked equally puzzled. "I've never heard of this Khaos Brigade, but if they're dangerous enough to concern someone of your power..."
   "That's exactly why we should accept help from someone like Grayfia," Valerie pressed. "Fighting against enemies we know nothing about seems unnecessarily reckless."
   I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair. "How long are we going to keep asking for help from others? Whether the Khaos Brigade is stronger than us or not, it won't be good for us to run to devils or fallen angels every time we face trouble."
   Asia shifted uncomfortably, clearly torn between wanting me safe and understanding my point.
   "Besides," I continued, "the more favors others owe us, the bigger favors we can ask for in the future. Building relationships is about balance."
   I leaned forward, meeting each of their gazes. "As for the Khaos Brigade itself, I don't think they'll be as dangerous as I initially thought. I have a solution to deal with them, though it might come with some repercussions."
   With the Sage's Eye, my combat capabilities have increased exponentially. The Hero Faction might be formidable, but I'm not the same person who struggled against individual enemies anymore. Still, if I do end up eliminating them entirely like I did Kokabiel, there's a real chance Ophis herself might take notice. The question is whether she'd try to recruit me or eliminate me as a threat to her organization.
   I have to believe she cares more about defeating Great Red than avenging her subordinates. But either way, I can't just wait for them to come after me. Better to strike first while I still have the element of surprise.
   "Repercussions?" Valerie asked, her violet eyes showing concern.
   "Probably just a small chance," I deflected. "Most likely it won't come to anything. But tell me, do you know anything about Carmilla faction territory?"
   She shook her head. "I never left Tepes faction lands. My knowledge of other vampire territories is quite limited."
   Great. I have allies I can't locate. This is exactly the kind of logistical nightmare I was hoping to avoid.
   I pulled out my phone, scrolling through my contacts until I found the number I needed. Azazel might be a chaos-loving fallen angel, but he had resources and information networks that spanned the supernatural world.
   The phone rang twice before his familiar voice answered.
   "Look, it wasn't me who ordered Kokabiel to attack, so if that's all you're calling about, I'll talk to you later-"
   "That's not why I'm calling," I interrupted quickly. "I need to know the whereabouts of the Carmilla faction."
   Silence stretched on the other end for several seconds.
   "Why do you want to know that?" His tone had shifted from casual dismissal to genuine interest.
   "Long story short, I've got trouble with the Khaos Brigade and need to reach them as soon as possible."
   Another pause, longer this time. I could practically hear him thinking.
   "Meet me at the Black Dog Bar at 8 PM," he said finally. "I'm sending you the location now."
   The line went dead, and moments later my phone buzzed with a text containing an address.
   "Did it work?" Asia asked hopefully.
   "We have a meeting," I said, showing them the message. "Azazel's agreed to help, but knowing him, it won't be simple."
   "At least we're making progress," Xenovia added pragmatically. "A known contact is better than wandering Romania blindly."
   I looked at the address again, memorizing the details. The Black Dog Bar-probably some supernatural establishment that catered to the kind of clientele who needed to discuss vampire politics and terrorist organizations over drinks.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 57: Ch 57 : Lavinia Reni
   The address led me to what looked like an unassuming building tucked between a bookstore and a small caf". The only indication it was anything special was the subtle black dog silhouette etched into the glass door. As I pushed it open, a small bell chimed overhead.
   What I saw inside made me stop dead in my tracks.
   Azazel-the Governor-General of the fallen angels, one of the most powerful beings in existence-stood behind the bar counter wearing a crisp white shirt with rolled-up sleeves, black vest, and a bow tie. He was expertly mixing what looked like a complicated cocktail, tossing the shaker with practiced flair before straining the contents into a martini glass.
   I blinked several times, certain I was hallucinating.
   "Welcome to the Black Dog Bar," Azazel said with his trademark grin, not even looking up from garnishing the drink with a twist of lemon. "Come on in, don't just stand there gawking."
   I approached the bar slowly, still trying to process the surreal scene. The establishment was completely empty-not a single customer in sight-yet Azazel was working as if he had a full house. This man is beyond my understanding.
   I stepped ahead, still staring at his ridiculous outfit "Why are you mixing drinks when this place is completely empty?"
   Azazel chuckled, tossing the shaker once more before setting it down with a flourish. "The regular staff are off duty, so someone has to keep this place running. Plus, I've been experimenting with cocktail recipes-turns out mixing drinks is a lot like Sacred Gear research. Precise measurements with proper timing or else you get explosive results when you mess up." He grinned and gestured to a stool. "Take a seat. What'll it be?"
   *Of all the ways I imagined this meeting going, this wasn't even in the top hundred.* I settled onto one of the bar stools, still trying to wrap my head around seeing one of the most feared fallen angels in existence moonlighting as a bartender.
   "Orange juice," I said finally.
   "Orange juice?" Azazel raised an eyebrow. "In a bar?"
   "Fair enough." He moved with surprising efficiency, retrieving a glass and filling it with fresh orange juice from what appeared to be a high-end juicer behind the counter. He slid the glass across to me with the kind of smooth motion that spoke of genuine bartending experience.
   *How many hidden talents does this guy have? And more importantly, how did he get so good at this?*
   "So," Azazel said, leaning forward on his elbows, "what's the deal with this group you call Khaos Brigade? How did you manage to get yourself into trouble with them? And the Carmilla faction too, for that matter." His eyes gleam with curiosity. "Just what did you do to get yourself into so much trouble in such a short time?"
   I took a sip of the orange juice-which was surprisingly good-and considered how much to reveal. "Let's just say I did something that messed up their plans" I said, keeping my tone measured. "And now their new plans would put people I care about in danger if I don't stop them."
   "That's admirably vague," Azazel commented with amusement.
   "So about the location of the Carmilla faction," I redirected. "Do you know where they are?"
   "About that..." Azazel turned and pressed a button on the wall behind him. A buzzer sounded somewhere in the back of the establishment.
   A moment later, footsteps approached from a door I hadn't noticed before. A young woman emerged, and I found myself raising an eyebrow in surprise. Her energy signature was definitely human-a strong one, but human nonetheless.
   She was a beautiful, buxom young woman with long flowing blonde hair and sapphire blue eyes. She wore standard magician robes with a hood and cloak, giving her the appearance of a classical witch. Despite her elegant mystical appearance, there was something distinctly warm and sisterly about her presence.
   "Hello there," she said with a warm smile, her voice carrying a melodic quality. "I'm Lavinia Reni. It's a pleasure to meet you."
   "Lavinia is a member of Team Slash Dog," Azazel explained, "and she works in this bar too."
   "I'm Akira. It's nice to meet you" I responded to the gesture, then glanced at Azazel "So the workers off duty are on supernatural operatives? Team Slash Dog, right?" I asked, pieces clicking into place.
   Azazel nodded. "The rest of the team members and leader are on a mission while Lavinia is helping me understand that Holy Water of Life potion you gave me."
   Lavinia's eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, is it true? You're the one who created that miraculous potion?"
   "Not only that," Azazel added with obvious amusement, "but he's also the one who defeated Vali a few days back."
   The change in Lavinia's expression was immediate and dramatic. Her eyes sharpened as she covered her eyes with pulling her hat down slightly. "You're the one who defeated Va-kun?" she asked in a serious tone that made the air around us feel heavier.
   *Va-kun? She has a nickname for Vali? Just what kind of relationship do these people have?*
   "Yeah, that was me," I replied, still not sure where this conversation was heading.
   To my complete surprise, Lavinia's serious expression melted away, and she reached over to me gently patting me on the shoulder and just smiled fondly. This girl looks like Asia's long lost big sister.
   "You did a good job," she said with genuine warmth. "Va-kun always gets himself into trouble, looking for strong opponents. Maybe now he'll be more careful about picking fights." Her tone was exactly like a caring older sister talking about a troublesome younger brother.
   *This is... not the reaction I was expecting. She's talking about Vali's defeat like a concerned older sister talking about a troublesome little brother who finally learned his lesson.*
   "So, about the Carmilla faction-do you know where I can find them or not?"
   Azazel motioned to Lavinia, who nodded and summoned a magic circle on the table between us. From it emerged a large, detailed map that unfolded across the entire surface.
   I leaned forward to examine it, my eyes widening as I took in the incredible level of detail. Territory boundaries, stronghold locations, patrol routes, safe houses-everything was meticulously marked and color-coded.
   "This is way more detailed than I expected," I said, genuinely impressed as I studied the intricate markings. "How the hell did you get something like this?"
   "I have maps of almost every faction out there," Azazel replied casually, but something in his tone suggested that was all the explanation I'd be getting.
   *Of course he does. The question is how and why, but I get the feeling pressing for details wouldn't be necessary as long I got what I want.*
   Azazel's expression grew more serious as he looked at me directly. "If you intend to get involved in the wars between vampire factions, you'd better leave your girls behind. This bar would be perfect for them to be safe, don't you agree?"
   That caught me off guard. "Why?" The suggestion seemed completely out of nowhere "Why would you say that? That doesn't sound like you at all."
   "You're most likely going to engage in war between Vampires, and battle with this Khaos Brigade too," he explained. "You might risk their lives."
   I studied his face carefully. "Is that really the only reason, or are you after something else here?"
   Azazel looked at me for a long moment, then sighed with a knowing smile. "You got me." He paused dramatically. "I'd like to request another bottle of Holy Water of Life."
   *There it is. The real reason he's being so helpful.* I had to admire his approach-offer protection for my peerage in exchange for another sample of my work. It was clever, practical, and mutually beneficial. Not something to be mad about.
   "I can give you another bottle," I said, "but I want something in return. Have Lavinia teach Asia magic while I'm dealing with this mess. As for Valerie, she would be fine to come along with me"
   Azazel nodded immediately. "That's acceptable."
   Lavinia gave me a warm smile and nodded as well. "I'd be happy to help."
   I reached into my jacket and withdrew one of the bottles I'd prepared, setting it on the bar. Azazel picked it up immediately, holding it up to the light with obvious fascination and curiosity.
   "Do you have any other potions?" Lavinia asked, leaning forward with interest.
   I shook my head. "Not right now, but maybe in the future." I turned to look at her directly. "I'm trusting you to take good care of Asia. She's not well-suited to combat and dangerous situations, so please keep an eye on her every move."
   Lavinia chuckled softly, a warm sound that somehow made the supernatural atmosphere of the bar feel more welcoming. "Don't worry about it, Akira" she said with the gentle confidence of someone who genuinely cared about others. "I'll do my best to teach her and make sure she stays safe. You can count on me."
   *She has this oddly comforting presence. Like a caring older sister who also happens to be capable of incredible violence if necessary.*
   I leaned back in my chair, my mind already shifting to the next challenge. How should I approach Queen Carmilla when I reach her territory? A direct approach might be seen as aggressive, but being too subtle could waste valuable time. The political dynamics between vampire factions were notoriously complex, and one wrong move could turn potential allies into enemies. But none of them were as alarming as the other group after me.
   The Khaos Brigade was still out there, still planning whatever chaos they had in mind. Every moment I delayed gave them more time to prepare, more time to potentially hurt innocent people. But rushing in without proper preparation would be equally foolish. First, I got to put Carmilla Faction under my palm, they would be useful in dealing with the Tepes faction while I deal with Cao Cao and whoever is tagging along with him.
   *I need to strike a balance between urgency and chaos. Show strength without appearing threatening, demonstrate the level of destruction without revealing all my capabilities. I am gonna put that blonde queen to her place once I step into her territory*
   Standing up from the bar stool, I nodded to both Azazel and Lavinia. "I'll be back here tomorrow"
   "Sure thing, boy" Azazel responded while Lavinia gave me with another warm smile.
   As I headed toward the door, I could feel their eyes on me. This alliance with fallen angels was becoming more complex by the day, but if it meant protecting the people I cared about and stopping the Khaos Brigade, it would be worth the complications.
   The next morning found me in the woods behind my house, testing the gravity manipulation abilities of my Sage's Eye while Valerie and Xenovia sparred nearby. I focused on a fallen log, watching as it slowly got crushed under the influence of my gravitational control. The power was well in control as I could make objects heavier or lighter, even levitate them briefly, but perfect control remained elusive. 
   *The gravity aspect is definitely the most suited for me as part of the Sage's Eye. Unlike the other natural forces that feel devastating, this one felt less lethal and unsettling for the view. Strong force, EM force, Weak force, the possibilities of chaos were endless*
   The sound of metal clashing against each other filled the air as Xenovia's Durandal met Chastiefol's spear. I let the log settle gently back to the ground, wiping sweat from my forehead.
   "Is...Everything alright?" Asia's gentle voice broke through my concentration. She'd approached so quietly I hadn't noticed her presence until she spoke.
   I deactivated the Sage's Eye and turned to face her. Her green eyes held that characteristic concern she always showed when she thought someone might be troubled.
   "Yeah, just working on controlling my abilities," I said, offering her a reassuring smile. "Actually, I should mention-I'll be leaving you in Lavinia's care. She's someone I'll introduce you to today."
   "Lavinia?" Asia tilted her head curiously.
   Before I could explain further, Valerie and Xenovia joined us, both slightly out of breath from their training session. Xenovia's cheeks were flushed from exertion, and there was something different in her expression-more intense than usual.
   "Who's Lavinia?" Valerie asked, dismissing Chastiefol back to its dormant state.
   "A member of Team Slash Dog who's agreed to teach Asia magic while we're dealing with the vampire situation," I explained "Don't worry, they serve under Azazel so don't think too much about it"
   Xenovia wiped sweat from her forehead with a towel, her eyes fixed on me with an odd intensity. "You must be something dangerous if you're arranging for Asia to stay behind."
   "Indeed. The fight with Khaos Brigade isn't going to be a simple one," I admitted. "And vampire politics can get messy quickly. I'd rather let Asia be safe and learn valuable skills than to be put in the middle of a war zone."
   Asia's expression showed a mix of disappointment and understanding. "I want to help, but I know I'm not strong enough for battles like that yet."
   "That's exactly why this training is important," I said, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Lavinia can teach you things that will only help you get stronger. Right now, you have to understand that I don't want to risk your life for something so dangerous out there"
   Valerie nodded approvingly. "It's a smart plan. Asia will be safer, and we won't have to divide our attention during combat."
   Xenovia had been unusually quiet during this exchange, and when I looked at her, I noticed she was staring at me with that same intense expression. There was something almost... calculating about it.
   "Plus," she said finally, "it means the rest of us can focus entirely on supporting you in battle." She paused, then added more quietly, "You've been getting stronger so quickly, Akira. Defeating Kokabiel, developing new abilities... it's impressive."
   *That's an odd way to put it. Why does she sound like she's evaluating me?*
   "We all need to get stronger," I replied. "The enemies we're facing aren't going to stay the same level forever."
   "True," Xenovia agreed, but her gaze didn't waver. "But some people have better... potential than others. Better genetics for producing strong offspring."
   Valerie and Asia both froze. 
   "Xenovia..." Valerie said slowly, "what exactly are you thinking about?"
   Xenovia straightened her posture, looking like she was preparing to deliver a formal declaration. "I've been considering the future. After we resolve these immediate threats, we should think about the long term. About continuing bloodlines with strong supernatural abilities."
   *Oh no. I can see where this is going, and I don't like it.*
   "Continuing bloodlines?" Asia squeaked.
   "And how do you plan to do so?" I asked, knowing very well, the answer for it.
   "Children," Xenovia said matter-of-factly. "Specifically, I think Akira should give me a baby."
   The words hit the minds of everyone here like a thunderclap. Valerie choked on her own breath, Asia turned bright red and made a sound like a squeaking mouse, and I felt my brain temporarily shut down.
   "I... what?" I managed to stammer out.
   "A baby," Xenovia repeated matter-of-factly, as if she'd asked me to add more water to her glass "I've been thinking about it extensively, and I've concluded that having a child with you would be the optimal choice."
   *If only girls would be so direct with their feelings, we wouldn't be having so many heartbreaks out there"
   "Xenovia," Valerie said weakly, her face pale, "you can't just... you can't just ask something like that out of nowhere!"
   "Why not?" Xenovia looked genuinely puzzled. "It's a logical request. Akira has proven himself to be strong, intelligent, and capable of protecting those he cares about. These are excellent genetic traits to pass on to offspring."
   Asia had her hands pressed to her cheeks, looking like she might faint. "X-Xenovia-san! That's so... so forward!"
   *She's treating this like a breeding program. Only Xenovia could make the concept of having children sound like buying a new appliance for home.
   "I appreciate your... confidence in my genetics," I said slowly, trying to find stable ground in this conversational minefield, "but don't you think we should maybe focus on the current crisis first? And perhaps discuss these kinds of things after we've, you know, actually been in a relationship for more than a few weeks?"
   Xenovia considered this seriously. "That's a fair point about timing. Very well, I'll table the request until after we resolve the Khaos Brigade situation." She paused thoughtfully. "But I want you to remember this, as my official intention."
   *She's making it sound like a contract negotiation. 'Please note for future reference: Xenovia Quarta has formally expressed interest in reproductive partnership.'*
   Valerie had recovered enough to shoot me a look that clearly said 'your life is insane and I don't know how you deal with this anymore'
   "Can we please talk about something else?" Asia pleaded, still covering her red face with her hands.
   "Actually," I said, grateful for any opportunity to change the subject, "we should probably head to the Black Dog Bar soon. I want to introduce you all to Lavinia and make sure Asia is comfortable with the training arrangement."
   Xenovia nodded approvingly. "Excellent. And we can continue our previous discussion at a more appropriate time."
   *She's not going to let this go, is she? This is my life now. Vampire wars, fallen angel politics, terrorist organizations, and a former holy sword wielder who wants to have my children.*
   As we headed back toward the house to prepare for our trip to the bar, I couldn't help but reflect on how dramatically my life had changed. A few months ago, my biggest worry was passing exams. Now I was juggling supernatural politics while trying to navigate the increasingly complex relationships within my own peerage.
   *At least life isn't boring, so I couldn't complain, can I?"
   The morning sun climbed higher as we prepared for another day of supernatural complications, and I found myself both dreading and anticipating whatever new chaos awaited us at Romania.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 58: Ch 58 : You Know How I Do It
   The magic circle beneath our feet glowed with soft blue light as Lavinia completed the teleportation ritual. Within moments, the familiar surroundings of the Black Dog Bar dissolved, replaced by a dense forest of towering pine trees under an overcast, perpetually twilight sky. 
   Even in what should have been midday, the territory was shrouded in an unnatural darkness, clearly designed to accommodate its vampire inhabitants' sensitivity to sunlight.
   "Here we are," Lavinia announced cheerfully, brushing off her robes. "Just a few meters away from Carmilla territory." She reached into her cloak and withdrew a carefully folded map, extending it toward me. "Make sure to take a good look at this before deciding where to invade their territory. The layout is more complex than it might seem from the outside."
   I accepted the map, feeling its weight in my hands. The parchment was old but well-maintained, covered in intricate markings that showed defensive positions, patrol routes, and weak points in the territory's perimeter.
   "Thank you, Lavinia," I said, tucking the map into my jacket without unfolding it.
   She tilted her head curiously at my action but didn't comment. Instead, she stepped back and prepared another magic circle. "Well then, good luck to all of you. Try not to start a full-scale war, okay?" Her tone was light, but there was genuine concern in her sapphire eyes.
   "We'll do our best," Valerie replied with a slight smile.
   As Lavinia's form began to fade within the teleportation circle, she gave us one final wave before disappearing completely, leaving the three of us alone in the Romanian forest.
   The silence stretched for a moment before Valerie turned to me with a questioning look. "So, what's the plan?" She glanced pointedly at my jacket where I'd stored the map. "Aren't you going to check that?"
   Before I could respond, Xenovia stepped forward with her characteristic directness. "I suggest we attack from the front gate. That's where their strongest individuals will be positioned, and it makes tactical sense to deal with the most dangerous opponents first."
   Valerie's eyes widened in alarm. "Xenovia, this isn't just a few vampires we're talking about! Carmilla territory has a population equivalent to everyone living in Kuoh Town. We can't just charge in through the front entrance like we're raiding a small outpost."
   "We're attacking from the front," I said firmly, beginning to walk in the direction where I could sense the strongest concentration of vampire energy.
   Xenovia nodded approvingly and fell into step beside me. "A direct approach. I like it."
   "Wait, hold on!" Valerie called after us, her voice filled with concern. "This is incredibly reckless! The Carmilla faction is known for being one of the stronger vampire houses. They have trained soldiers, magical defenses, and-"
   She stopped mid-sentence, and I could practically hear the gears turning in her head as she remembered exactly who she was talking to. The same person who had single-handedly decimated a significant portion of the Tepes faction in one night. The same person who had defeated Vali Lucifer and Kokabiel.
   "...You know what, never mind," she muttered, quickening her pace to catch up with us. "I suppose if anyone can pull off a frontal assault on a vampire stronghold, it would be you."
   As we emerged from the treeline, the imposing gates of Carmilla territory came into view. Massive stone walls stretched in both directions, topped with what looked like a combination of traditional battlements and more modern magical barriers. The gates themselves were ornate affairs of dark metal decorated with intricate patterns that seemed to shift and move in my peripheral vision.
   More importantly, eight female vampire guards stood at attention before the entrance. Each wore polished black armor that gleamed despite the overcast sky, and each carried a sword that radiated a faint supernatural aura. Their postures were alert and professional-these weren't ordinary sentries.
   As we approached, the guards immediately took notice of our presence. Their hands moved to their weapon hilts in perfect synchronization, and I could see their fangs extending slightly as their eyes began to glow with an ominous red light, clearly preparing for potential combat.
   "Halt!" the lead guard called out, her voice carrying the authority of someone accustomed to being obeyed. "State your business in Carmilla territory!"
   I stepped forward, keeping my hands visible but ready to move if necessary. "I'm here to meet with Queen Carmilla. Tell her that-"
   My words were cut off as all eight guards suddenly launched themselves at us with supernatural speed, their swords gleaming as they drew them in fluid motions. So much for diplomatic introductions.
   "Hostile approach it is, then," I muttered, activating my abilities as I prepared to meet their charge.
   Xenovia was already moving, Durandal materializing in her hands with a flash of holy light. "Finally, some action!" she declared with obvious enthusiasm as she intercepted two of the attacking guards.
   Valerie summoned Chastiefol in its spear form, spinning the weapon with practiced grace as she engaged another pair of vampires. "Why is it never simple with you people?" she called out, though there was no real complaint in her voice.
   I focused on the remaining four guards, deciding to keep my more dangerous abilities in reserve. These vampires were skilled, but they weren't threats that required the Sage's Eye. Instead, I activated my Bungee Gum, the aura extending from my hands in flexible strands that were invisible to normal sight.
   The first guard's sword thrust met nothing but air as I used my water manipulation to create a small but precisely placed barrier that deflected her blade just enough to throw off her balance. At the same moment, my Bungee Gum attached to her armor, and I used it to redirect her momentum, sending her crashing into one of her companions.
   The third guard attempted to flank me from the left, but I was ready for her. Water rose from the moisture in the air and the morning dew on the grass, forming into a pressurized stream that caught her sword arm and threw her off balance. Before she could recover, strands of Bungee Gum wrapped around her legs, and I yanked her feet out from under her.
   The fourth guard proved more cautious, hanging back to observe my fighting style before committing to an attack. Smart, but it wouldn't save her. I sent a strand of Bungee Gum stretching wide around her position, then snapped it back like a rubber band, using the elastic properties to accelerate a sphere of compressed water directly at her midsection.
   Around me, I could hear the sounds of Xenovia's battle-the distinctive ring of Durandal meeting vampire steel, followed by her satisfied laughter as she overwhelmed her opponents with sheer power and holy energy. Valerie was more tactical in her approach, using Chastiefol's shape-changing abilities to keep her enemies off balance, switching between spear, staff, and pillow forms as the situation demanded.
   The guard I'd knocked down was already recovering, vampire regeneration allowing her to shake off what would have been devastating injuries to a human. She came at me again, this time with two of her companions who had regrouped. I was preparing to end this quickly when a desperate voice rang out across the courtyard.
   "Stop! Everyone stop fighting!"
   The familiar voice made all of us pause mid-combat. Elmenhilde came running toward us from the direction of the gates, her usually composed demeanor replaced with obvious panic and concern.
   "Stand down!" she called to the guards. "These people are... guests!"
   The vampire guards looked confused but obeyed, lowering their weapons though they remained obviously wary. Elmenhilde reached us, slightly out of breath and looking frazzled in a way I'd never seen before.
   "What were you thinking, attacking the front gates directly?" she demanded, though her tone held more exasperation than anger. "Do you have any idea how close you came to triggering a full military response?"
   "We're here to see your Queen," I replied simply. "This seemed like the most direct approach."
   Elmenhilde rubbed her temples as if fighting off a headache. "There are protocols for this kind of thing. Diplomatic channels, proper introductions..." She trailed off, seeming to remember exactly who she was dealing with. "Although I suppose subtlety has never been your strong suit."
   "Is Queen Carmilla available to meet with us?" Valerie asked, dismissing Chastiefol back to its dormant state.
   "She's... expecting you, actually," Elmenhilde admitted reluctantly. "Come on, I'll escort you to the castle. Try not to attack anyone else on the way there."
   The interior of the carriage was more luxurious than I'd expected, with plush velvet seats and intricate wooden paneling that spoke of centuries of craftsmanship. Elmenhilde sat across from me, with Xenovia beside her looking completely at ease despite the tension in the air. Valerie sat beside me, occasionally glancing out the window at the passing scenery of the Carmilla territory.
   I decided to address the elephant in the room directly. "Why didn't your Queen tell the Khaos Brigade about my location? Or has she already told them?"
   Elmenhilde's eyes widened in alarm, and she shook her head quickly. "No! Her Majesty hasn't said anything to them, I swear!" She seemed to catch herself getting too emotional and tried to compose herself. "The Queen... she knew you would eventually come to fight against the Khaos Brigade after you refused her alliance offer. She just didn't expect you to show up here, since she never told you about our current location."
   *So Carmilla is playing a longer game than I initially thought. She's betting on my eventual opposition to Khaos Brigade while keeping her options open.*
   "What's the current status of the war?" Valerie asked, her tone gentler than my interrogation had been.
   Elmenhilde's expression grew somber. "We're losing. Every day, we lose more soldiers, more territory. At this rate, it won't be long before Her Majesty and the other nobles will have to take the field personally. And then we'll be facing not just the Tepes faction, but the Khaos Brigade as well."
   Xenovia leaned forward with a frown. "If you're losing so badly, why don't you just surrender? It would prevent more unnecessary deaths."
   The change in Elmenhilde's demeanor was immediate and dramatic. Her back straightened, her eyes flashed with pride, and her voice took on a tone of noble dignity that reminded me exactly what kind of ancient bloodline she represented.
   "We are proud nobles," she declared firmly. "Neither I nor anyone in our faction would ever bow our heads to those upstarts, much less to any humans who think they can dictate terms to us." She noticed my steady gaze and seemed to realize how her words might have sounded. "Besides," she added more quietly, "it's too late for that now. The war will reach its conclusion soon enough."
   The sadness that crept into her voice at the end told me everything I needed to know about what kind of conclusion she expected. Having someone like Khaos Brigade on your enemy's side would definitely shift tides of war in their war.
   "Whether it's humans or vampires," I muttered, "war is still a problem that needs solving."
   The rest of the carriage ride passed in contemplative silence, each of us lost in our own thoughts about the complicated situation we were walking into.
   When the carriage finally came to a halt, I stepped out and found myself staring at something that looked like it had been pulled directly from the pages of a fantasy novel. The Carmilla castle rose before us in gothic splendor, with soaring spires, elaborate stonework, and enough architectural drama to satisfy any vampire's sense of aesthetics. The perpetual twilight cast eerie shadows across its ancient walls.
   "This place needs better lighting," Xenovia commented matter-of-factly, squinting up at the dark castle. "How are we supposed to see any enemies sneaking up on us? Do vampires just stumble around in the dark all the time, or do they have some kind of night vision I don't know about?"
   Both Valerie and I sweatdropped at her completely practical concern about combat visibility in a vampire stronghold.
   "Please follow me to Her Majesty's chambers," Elmenhilde said, leading us toward the castle's main entrance.
   As we walked through the massive front doors and into the castle proper, I found myself thinking about the conversation ahead. Queen Carmilla was expecting me, which meant she had some kind of plan or proposal ready. The question was whether whatever she had in mind would align with my own goals, because what I had in mind, was gonna shock not only her faction but even Valerie too.
   *Either way, it's time to find out exactly what the Queen of the Carmilla faction wants from me-and what she's willing to do to get it.*
   The sound of our footsteps echoed through the cobblestone corridors as we made our way deeper into the castle, toward what would undoubtedly be another complicated supernatural negotiation in my increasingly complicated life.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 59: Ch 59 : Roll or Get Rolled
   The throne room was everything I'd expected from a vampire queen with centuries to perfect her sense of dramatic presentation. Massive stained glass windows filtered the eternal twilight into deep purples and crimsons, while ornate pillars stretched toward a vaulted ceiling decorated with intricate carvings that seemed to move in the shifting light. At the far end of the chamber, elevated on a dais of black marble, sat Queen Carmilla herself.
   She was more imposing in person than I'd imagined. Tall and elegant, with platinum blonde hair that cascaded over her shoulders and crimson eyes that seemed to hold the weight of centuries.
   Her dress was a masterwork of gothic fashion-deep burgundy with silver accents that caught the light as she moved. Despite her regal bearing, there was something about her posture that suggested she was prepared for violence at a moment's notice.
   "Your Majesty," Elmenhilde announced with a formal bow, "I present our guests as requested."
   Queen Carmilla's gaze swept over our group, lingering on each of us for a moment before settling on me. When she smiled, her fangs were clearly visible, though the expression seemed more calculating than threatening.
   "So," she said, her voice carrying the melodic quality that seemed common among powerful vampires, "the famous troublemaker finally graces my territory with his presence. I must admit, I wasn't expecting such a... direct approach to requesting an audience."
   "Your guards attacked us first," I replied evenly. "We were just defending ourselves."
   "Of course they did. It's their job to protect this territory from intruders." Her smile widened slightly. "Though I suspect you knew that when you chose to approach through the front gates rather than using proper diplomatic channels."
   She wasn't wrong. I could have had Lavinia deliver a message first, or found some other way to arrange a formal meeting. But I'd wanted to see how Carmilla's forces would react to a direct challenge, and I'd wanted to make it clear that I wasn't here as a supplicant.
   "You said you were expecting us," Valerie interjected. "How did you know we would come here?"
   Queen Carmilla's attention shifted to Valerie, and I noticed the way her eyes narrowed slightly as she took in the sight of Chastiefol at Valerie's side. "I didn't know for certain, but I hoped. You see, Miss Valerie Tepes, your reputation precedes you as well. The dhampir who chose to stand against her own father's faction. How... noble of you."
   There was something in the Queen's tone that made me tense. It wasn't quite mockery, but it wasn't entirely respectful either.
   "I chose to stand with what was right," Valerie replied firmly. "My father's alliance with Khaos Brigade was a mistake."
   "Was it, though?" Queen Carmilla rose from her throne, moving with fluid grace as she descended the steps of the dais. "Your father saw the future clearly-the old ways of vampire nobility are dying. The supernatural world is changing, and those who don't adapt will be swept aside. Khaos Brigade offers power, opportunity, and most importantly, survival."
   "They offer chaos and destruction," Xenovia countered, her hand moving unconsciously toward Durandal's hilt. "I've seen what Khaos Brigade does to the places they 'liberate.'"
   "And yet," the Queen continued, now standing directly in front of us, "here I am, fighting a losing war against overwhelming odds while my territory bleeds soldiers every day. Perhaps your father's pragmatism was wiser than my pride."
   The admission hung heavy in the air. This wasn't the confident, defiant vampire noble I'd expected to meet. This was someone who was genuinely questioning her own choices in the face of imminent defeat.
   "You didn't bring us here just to philosophical debate about the war," I said, cutting through the tension. "What do you want?"
   Queen Carmilla's crimson eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment I saw something that surprised me-desperation, carefully controlled but unmistakably present.
   "I want to make you an offer. A real one this time, not the half-hearted alliance proposal I sent before." She gestured around the throne room with one elegant hand. "Join me. Help me win this war, and I'll give you everything-territory, resources, an army of vampires at your command. Together we can crush both the Tepes faction and Khaos Brigade."
   "And in return?" I asked, though I suspected I already knew the answer.
   "In return, you help me reshape the vampire world. No more hiding in shadows, no more pretending to be myths and legends. We take our rightful place as the apex predators we were always meant to be." Her voice grew more passionate as she spoke, and I could see the vision she was painting in her mind. "Humans have had their time ruling this world. It's time for a change."
   The throne room fell silent except for the soft whisper of wind through the stained glass windows. I could feel both Valerie and Xenovia watching me carefully, waiting to see how I would respond to what was essentially an offer to become a vampire warlord.
   "That's not going to happen," I said simply.
   Queen Carmilla's expression didn't change, but something cold flickered in her eyes. "I see. And why not, may I ask? Surely you must realize that your current path leads nowhere. You fight individual battles, solve immediate problems, but you never address the larger issues. The supernatural world will always be in conflict as long as the current power structures remain in place."
   "Maybe," I admitted. "But your solution isn't better-it's just a different kind of tyranny."
   "Tyranny?" She laughed, though there was no humor in the sound. "Is it tyranny when the strong rule over the weak? Is it tyranny when those with power use it to create order from chaos? Or is it simply the natural way of things?"
   "When the strong rule through fear and violence, yes, that's tyranny," Valerie said firmly. "I've seen what that kind of rule looks like. My father-"
   "Your father understands necessity," Queen Carmilla interrupted. "He sees the bigger picture beyond petty morality and naive idealism."
   The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees, and I realized we were approaching a breaking point in this negotiation. Queen Carmilla had made her offer, I'd rejected it, and now we were getting into the part where things might turn ugly.
   "There's another option," I said, deciding it was time to reveal the real reason I'd come here. "You could surrender to me instead."
   The silence that followed my words was deafening. Even Valerie and Xenovia turned to stare at me in shock, clearly not having expected this particular twist.
   Queen Carmilla blinked once, slowly, as if she hadn't quite processed what I'd just said. "I'm sorry, could you repeat that?"
   "Surrender your faction to me," I said, keeping my voice calm and matter-of-fact. "Transfer all authority over Carmilla territory and its inhabitants to me. In exchange, I'll end this war and deal with both the Tepes faction and Khaos Brigade."
   The vampire queen's expression went through several rapid changes-surprise, confusion, indignation, and finally settling on something that looked like barely controlled fury.
   "You want me to... surrender? To simply hand over everything my family has built over centuries? To abandon my people and my responsibilities?" Her voice was getting progressively more dangerous with each word. "Do you have any idea what you're asking?"
   "I'm asking you to put the lives of your people above your pride," I replied. "You said yourself that you're losing this war. Your soldiers are dying, your territory is shrinking, and eventually you and the other nobles will have to take the field personally. How does that end, realistically?"
   Queen Carmilla was silent for a long moment, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. When she finally spoke, her voice was cold enough to freeze blood.
   "And what exactly makes you think you can succeed where I have failed? What gives you the right to make such an arrogant demand?"
   Instead of answering with words, I let a small fraction of my true power leak out-just enough to make the air in the throne room heavy with supernatural energy. The stained glass windows rattled slightly, and I saw several of the vampire guards who had been standing silently along the walls take involuntary steps backward.
   "This," I said simply, then pulled my aura back under control.
   Queen Carmilla had gone very still during that brief display, her instincts clearly recognizing the level of power I'd just hinted at. When she looked at me now, it was with the wariness of someone reassessing a potential threat.
   "That's... considerable power," she admitted carefully. "But power alone isn't enough to win wars. Strategy, logistics, political maneuvering-"
   "Will all be irrelevant once I eliminate the enemy leadership," I interrupted. "This isn't a conventional war anymore, Your Majesty. It's a conflict between individuals with supernatural abilities. And in that kind of fight, overwhelming personal power trumps traditional military tactics."
   Valerie was staring at me with a mixture of concern and fascination. "Are you seriously planning to just... fight your way through the entire Tepes faction and Khaos Brigade by yourself?"
   "Not by myself," I corrected. "I'll have help. But yes, essentially, that's the plan."
   "That's insane," Elmenhilde whispered, though she didn't sound like she entirely disapproved of the insanity.
   Queen Carmilla began to pace back and forth in front of her throne, clearly thinking hard about the situation. "Let's say, hypothetically, that I were to consider this mad proposal of yours. What would happen to my people? To the noble houses under my protection? You're asking me to trust the lives and futures of thousands of vampires to someone I barely know."
   "They would be under my protection," I said. "No one would be harmed, no one would be displaced, and the noble structure would remain intact for day-to-day governance. The only thing that would change is who has final authority over major decisions."
   "And what about after the war is over? What happens to us then?"
   That was the key question, and I could see everyone in the room waiting for my answer. "That would depend on you. If you prove that you can govern responsibly, work toward peaceful coexistence with other factions, and avoid the kind of extremist policies you were just advocating, then I'd have no reason to interfere in your internal affairs."
   "And if we don't meet your standards?" Queen Carmilla asked, though her tone suggested she already suspected the answer.
   "Then I'd find new leadership for the Carmilla faction."
   The blunt honesty of my response seemed to surprise her. I could see her weighing her options, calculating the odds of various outcomes. Finally, she stopped pacing and fixed me with a direct stare.
   "You realize that even if I agreed to this unprecedented arrangement, my nobles would never accept it. They would see it as the ultimate betrayal of everything our faction represents."
   "Then convince them," I said. "You're their Queen. If you can't make them understand that survival sometimes requires difficult choices, then maybe you're not as good a leader as you think you are."
   It was a calculated insult, designed to provoke either anger or thoughtful consideration. Queen Carmilla's eyes flashed with fury for a moment, but then I saw something else creep into her expression-respect.
   "You're either very brave or very foolish to speak to me like that in my own throne room," she said, but there was almost a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "Very well. I need time to consider this proposal and discuss it with my advisors. In the meantime, you and your companions will be my guests here in the castle."
   "How long do you need?" I asked.
   "Give me until tomorrow evening. If I'm going to make a decision that will reshape the entire power structure of vampire society, I'd prefer not to do it hastily."
   That seemed reasonable. I nodded acceptance, and Queen Carmilla gestured to Elmenhilde.
   "Please show our guests to the elite quarters. Make sure they have everything they need, and ensure they're not... disturbed... by any of the more impulsive members of our faction."
   As we were escorted out of the throne room, I caught Queen Carmilla watching me with an expression I couldn't quite read. There was calculation there, certainly, but also something that might have been anticipation.
   *Tomorrow evening, then. One way or another, this situation is going to be resolved.*
   The question was whether I'd be gaining a new ally or making a very powerful new enemy.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 60: Ch 60 : Caught in 4K
   The silence in our quarters stretched on after Elmenhilde's departure, each of us lost in our own thoughts about the impossible situation we'd walked into. Valerie sat on the edge of one of the ornate chairs, her fingers absently tracing patterns on Chastiefol's surface, while Xenovia had claimed a position near the door where she could monitor the corridor outside.
   "This is completely insane," Valerie finally said, breaking the quiet. "You can't seriously expect Queen Carmilla to just hand over centuries of vampire tradition and hierarchy because you asked nicely."
   "I don't expect anything," I replied, moving away from the window to face her properly. "I made an offer. She'll either accept it or she won't."
   "But why?" Xenovia asked, turning from her surveillance of the hallway. "What's your real goal here? You could have just offered a military alliance, helped them win their war, and maintained the existing power structure. Why demand complete surrender?"
   It was a fair question, and one that deserved an honest answer. "Because the existing power structure is the problem. Every supernatural conflict I've encountered comes back to the same issue-ancient hierarchies, inherited power, leaders who care more about maintaining their position than protecting their people."
   "So you're going to replace all of that with... what? Your own hierarchy?" Valerie's tone wasn't accusatory, but there was genuine concern in her voice. "How is that any different?"
   "Because I don't want to rule," I said simply. "I want to eliminate the conditions that create these conflicts in the first place. Supernatural beings hiding from humans, factions fighting over territory and resources, leaders making decisions based on pride instead of pragmatism."
   Xenovia frowned thoughtfully. "That's... actually quite ambitious. You're talking about restructuring supernatural society entirely."
   "The alternative is letting it destroy itself through endless wars and political maneuvering." I gestured toward the window, where the sounds of military preparation continued to echo from the courtyard below. "Look at what we have now-vampires fighting vampires while terrorist organizations manipulate both sides. How is that sustainable?"
   Valerie was quiet for a long moment, clearly thinking through the implications. "And you think Queen Carmilla will see it that way?"
   "I think Queen Carmilla is desperate enough to consider options she would have dismissed outright if approached earlier" I replied. "The question is whether she's desperate enough to swallow her pride."
   "What if she isn't?" Xenovia asked. "What if she decides to fight instead of surrender?"
   That was the key question, wasn't it? I'd made my proposal knowing there was a significant chance it would be rejected. The real question was what I would do if it came to that.
   "Then I'll have to decide whether forcing the issue is worth the cost," I admitted. "I don't want to conquer anyone, but I also can't let this war continue indefinitely while people die for the sake of vampire politics."
   Valerie studied my expression carefully. "You're not telling us everything, are you? This isn't just about ending the war. There's something else you're considering."
   She was perceptive, I'd give her that. "I'm considering all possibilities. Queen Carmilla might accept my proposal, but she might also be planning something else entirely. Desperate people make unpredictable choices."
   "Such as deciding that if she can't win on her own terms, she'll make sure everyone loses." I moved back toward the window, watching the vampire guards below. "Or such as making deals with outside parties that she thinks will give her an advantage."
   Xenovia's expression sharpened. "You think she might be in contact with Khaos Brigade?"
   "I think she's been fighting a losing war for months, and desperate leaders sometimes make alliances they would never consider under normal circumstances." I turned back to face them both. "Which is why I need to know exactly what we're dealing with before tomorrow evening."
   "What are you planning?" Valerie asked, though her tone suggested she already suspected the answer wouldn't be entirely conventional.
   Instead of answering directly, I activated Incursio, feeling the familiar sensation of the armor materializing around me. The advanced camouflage systems came online immediately, bending light around my form until I was effectively invisible to normal sight.
   "I'm going to take a look around," I said, my voice slightly distorted by the armor's vocal systems. "See what Queen Carmilla and her people are really up to when they think no one is watching."
   "That's... probably espionage," Xenovia pointed out, though she didn't sound particularly disapproving. "Are we officially adding breaking and entering to our diplomatic mission?"
   "We're officially making sure we understand the situation before making any irreversible commitments," I corrected. "Stay here, keep an eye on things, and try not to start any international incidents while I'm gone."
   Valerie stood up from her chair, concern clear in her expression. "Be careful. If Queen Carmilla really is planning something underhanded, she'll have defenses against exactly this kind of surveillance."
   "I'll manage," I assured her, moving toward the window. "If anything goes wrong, get out of the castle and back to Lavinia. Don't try to play hero."
   "Says the man who's about to sneak around a vampire stronghold by himself," she replied dryly.
   I activated Incursio's flight systems and slipped out into the perpetual twilight that shrouded Carmilla territory. The castle was even more impressive from the outside-ancient stone walls rose in elegant Gothic spires, while modern magical defenses created barely visible barriers of energy around key strategic points. It was clear that centuries of vampire engineering had gone into making this place both beautiful and impregnable.
   Moving carefully to avoid the detection systems I could sense throughout the structure, I began a systematic reconnaissance of the castle's interior. The lower levels were mostly military-armories, training facilities, and barracks for the vampire soldiers. Nothing unexpected there, though I did note that their weapons seemed unusually well-maintained for a faction that was supposedly losing a war.
   The middle levels contained the more administrative areas-offices, meeting rooms, and what looked like magical communication centers. Again, nothing particularly suspicious, though I filed away the locations of several rooms that might contain useful intelligence if I needed to return later.
   It was on the upper levels, near what I assumed were the royal quarters, that I finally found something interesting.
   Queen Carmilla's private chambers were exactly what I would have expected from vampire royalty-opulent furnishings, priceless artwork, and enough space to host a small diplomatic reception. What I hadn't expected was to find the Queen herself in a state of intimate embrace with Elmenhilde.
   I froze in place, suddenly very aware that I was intruding on something extremely private. Professional surveillance was one thing, but this crossed several lines I preferred not to cross. I was about to retreat when Queen Carmilla's voice stopped me.
   "Are you certain he'll accept the arrangement?" she was asking, her fingers running through Elmenhilde's hair with obvious affection.
   "Cao Cao seemed confident," Elmenhilde replied, her voice soft with contentment. "Though I still don't understand why you agreed to this in the first place. Having a human rule over us goes against everything our faction represents."
   Queen Carmilla's laugh was rich and genuinely amused. "My dear Elme, sometimes you're wonderfully naive. Do you really think I have any intention of actually surrendering to that arrogant boy?"
   The words hit me like a physical blow. I remained perfectly still, invisible within Incursio's camouflage, as Queen Carmilla continued speaking.
   "Cao Cao made me a very reasonable offer," she explained, settling back into what was clearly a familiar and comfortable position. "If our young troublemaker proves too strong for their initial assault, I'm to approach him during the battle and strike from his blind spot. One decisive blow while he's distracted with other enemies."
   "And if he's not too strong for them?"
   "Then the problem solves itself, and I inherit whatever territories they choose to grant me." Queen Carmilla's voice carried the satisfaction of someone who believed she'd outmaneuvered everyone around her. "Either way, the Carmilla faction emerges victorious, and I maintain my independence."
   Elmenhilde was quiet for a moment, clearly processing this information. "When will Cao Cao attack?"
   "Tonight, despite what I told our guests about needing until tomorrow evening. The Hero Faction and King Marius's forces should be in position within the next few hours." Queen Carmilla's smile was visible even from my concealed position. "By dawn, this entire situation will be resolved, one way or another."
   I'd heard enough. Moving with the careful precision that Incursio's systems allowed, I retreated from the royal quarters and made my way back through the castle toward our diplomatic rooms. My mind was racing, processing the implications of what I'd just learned.
   Queen Carmilla had never intended to seriously consider my proposal. She'd been stalling for time while Cao Cao and King Marius positioned their forces for a coordinated assault. Worse, she was planning to personally betray me during the battle, striking from behind while I was engaged with other enemies.
   It was, I had to admit, a reasonably clever plan. If I survived the initial assault, her betrayal would likely be decisive. If I didn't survive, she would be in a position to claim credit for the victory and negotiate favorable terms with the new power structure.
   The only flaw in her plan was that she'd had this conversation where someone with advanced surveillance equipment could overhear it.
   By the time I slipped back through the window of our quarters, I had already begun formulating a response. Valerie and Xenovia looked up as I deactivated Incursio's invisibility, clearly eager to hear what I'd discovered.
   "Well?" Valerie asked. "What did you find?"
   I settled into one of the chairs, considering how much to tell them. The truth would certainly motivate them for the coming battle, but it would also eliminate any possibility of turning this situation to our advantage.
   "Queen Carmilla is not planning to accept my proposal," I said finally. "In fact, she's planning to do quite the opposite."
   "Meaning?" Xenovia prompted.
   "Meaning we're about to be attacked by Cao Cao's Hero Faction, King Marius's forces, and Queen Carmilla herself, all working together." I leaned back in the chair, already running through tactical possibilities. "Tonight, not tomorrow evening."
   The silence that followed this revelation was profound. Finally, Valerie found her voice.
   "All three of them? Working together against us?"
   "Against me, specifically," I corrected. "Though anyone standing with me will certainly be considered a legitimate target."
   Xenovia's expression had shifted into what I recognized as her combat mindset-focused, alert, and slightly eager. "So what's our plan?"
   I smiled, feeling the familiar calm that came with having all the pieces of a complex puzzle finally fall into place. Queen Carmilla thought she was manipulating me, Cao Cao believed he was orchestrating a perfect trap, and King Marius probably assumed his daughter would see reason once the fighting started.
   They were all about to discover just how expensive those assumptions could be.
   "Our plan," I said, "is to give them exactly what they think they want."
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 61: Ch 61 : A Perfect Trap
   The plan I outlined to Valerie and Xenovia was simple in its brutality: we would let our enemies come to us, allow them to spring their carefully orchestrated trap, and then demonstrate why overconfidence was often fatal in supernatural warfare.
   "You want us to just... wait here?" Valerie asked, clearly struggling with the concept of allowing ourselves to be surrounded by hostile forces. "That seems incredibly dangerous."
   "It is incredibly dangerous," I agreed. "But it's also the most efficient way to eliminate all three threats simultaneously. If we run now, they'll just regroup and try again later with better planning."
   Xenovia was already checking her equipment, the familiar ritual of a warrior preparing for battle. "What about the innocent vampires in the castle? The servants, the guards who aren't part of Queen Carmilla's inner circle?"
   It was a good question, and one that had been weighing on my mind since I'd overheard the Queen's conversation. "Most of them will survive if they stay out of the fighting. Cao Cao wants to minimize collateral damage-it's bad for his heroic reputation. And King Marius will be focused on capturing rather than killing."
   "Queen Carmilla will do whatever serves her interests in the moment," I replied grimly. "Which means she'll probably try to position herself as the reasonable voice trying to prevent unnecessary bloodshed."
   The next few hours passed with agonizing slowness. We maintained the pretense of being unsuspecting guests, even accepting dinner delivered by nervous-looking servants who clearly knew something was about to happen. I found myself almost admiring Queen Carmilla's performance when she stopped by to check on our comfort-every word and gesture perfectly calculated to suggest a ruler genuinely wrestling with a difficult decision.
   "I hope you understand that this isn't personal," she said, standing in our doorway with regal composure. "It's simply a matter of what's best for my people."
   "Of course, Your Majesty," I replied, matching her tone of polite diplomacy. "I would expect nothing less from a responsible leader."
   She smiled at that, clearly pleased by what she interpreted as my naive trust in her intentions. If she had any suspicion that I knew about her alliance with Cao Cao, she hid it perfectly.
   It was just after midnight when the attack began.
   The first sign was a subtle shift in the castle's magical defenses-ward systems going offline in a pattern that suggested inside knowledge of their construction. Then came the sounds of combat from the outer courtyards, vampire guards engaging with intruders who had somehow bypassed the perimeter undetected.
   "It's starting," I said, moving toward the window to observe the battle below.
   The Hero Faction had deployed in force. I could see Cao Cao himself leading a group of warriors through the main courtyard, his spear cutting through vampire defenses with surgical precision. Siegfried was there too, Gram's legendary blade carving paths of destruction through anything that opposed him. Other members of the faction spread out through the castle grounds, each demonstrating the kind of supernatural abilities that had made them infamous throughout the supernatural world.
   From another direction, King Marius's forces were advancing with military discipline that contrasted sharply with the Hero Faction's more individualistic approach. Vampire soldiers moved in coordinated formations, using traditional tactics enhanced by supernatural speed and strength to overwhelm the defenders.
   "They're not coordinating very well," Valerie observed, watching the two armies clash with Queen Carmilla's forces. "The Hero Faction and father's troops are getting in each other's way."
   She was right. What should have been a perfectly executed pincer movement was turning into a chaotic three-way battle as competing objectives and tactics created confusion among the attackers.
   "Amateur mistake," Xenovia commented. "They planned this assault without establishing clear command structures or coordination protocols."
   I was about to respond when our door exploded inward, sending splinters of ancient wood across the room. Three figures stepped through the smoking entrance-Queen Carmilla, flanked by two of her most trusted nobles.
   "I'm afraid our hospitality must come to an end," she announced, though her apologetic tone was undermined by the predatory smile on her lips. "You understand."
   "Perfectly," I replied, not bothering to move from my position by the window. "Though I have to say, Your Majesty, your timing is terrible."
   Her smile faltered slightly. "My timing?"
   "Well, you were supposed to wait until I was distracted by the main battle before making your move. Striking now, when I'm fresh and fully alert, rather defeats the purpose of the whole elaborate trap." I turned to face her fully, letting a hint of amusement color my voice. "Unless, of course, you're no longer confident that your allies can handle me without your assistance."
   The change in Queen Carmilla's expression was immediate and complete. The mask of regal composure dropped away, replaced by the cold fury of a predator who had just realized her prey knew about the ambush.
   "You knew," she said, and it wasn't a question.
   "I knew," I confirmed. "Advanced surveillance equipment is wonderful for overhearing private conversations. Speaking of which, how is Elmenhilde? I hope she doesn't take it too personally when she realizes you were using her as much as everyone else."
   The vampire queen's eyes blazed with genuine rage now, her carefully constructed diplomatic facade finally cracking under the weight of her emotions. "You arrogant little-"
   Her words were cut off as the entire castle shook from a massive impact somewhere below us. Through the window, I could see that the battle in the courtyard had escalated dramatically. Cao Cao was now wielding the True Longinus, its holy energy creating brilliant flashes that lit up the perpetual twilight like lightning. Whatever restraint he'd been showing was evidently at an end.
   "Sounds like your allies are getting impatient," I observed. "You might want to hurry up with whatever you're planning to do here."
   Queen Carmilla's response was swift and vicious. She moved with the fluid speed that only centuries of vampire evolution could produce, crossing the room in the space between heartbeats with claws extended toward my throat. Her noble companions followed a split second behind, clearly intending to overwhelm me through coordinated assault.
   It would have been an effective strategy against most opponents.
   I activated Incursio, feeling the familiar rush as the armor's systems came online. Queen Carmilla's claws, moving fast enough to cut steel, struck the adaptive armor and skittered harmlessly across its surface. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized that her attack had been completely ineffective.
   What followed wasn't really a fight so much as a demonstration of the difference between supernatural political power and actual combat capability. Queen Carmilla was dangerous, certainly-centuries of vampire nobility had taught her how to use speed, strength, and supernatural abilities to devastating effect. Her noble companions were similarly skilled, each representing the cream of vampire military tradition.
   But they were operating under assumptions that no longer applied. They expected me to fight like a human, even an enhanced one. They expected me to be limited by conventional tactics and strategies. Most importantly, they expected me to be impressed by their reputation and intimidated by their supernatural nature.
   Instead, they found themselves facing an opponent who treated vampire royalty the same way he would treat any other enemy-as a problem to be solved efficiently and permanently.
   I caught Queen Carmilla's second attack with one armored hand, my grip closing around her wrist with enough force to crack bone. Her scream of pain and outrage was cut short as I used her momentum to spin her into a collision with one of her companions. Both vampires crashed through the room's ancient furniture with enough force to splinter wood and bend metal.
   The second noble tried to flank me, moving with the kind of tactical intelligence that suggested extensive military training. It didn't matter. Incursio's sensors tracked his movement perfectly, and I intercepted his attack with a backhanded strike that sent him crashing through the window in an explosion of glass and stone.
   Queen Carmilla was back on her feet remarkably quickly, vampire regeneration already beginning to heal her injured wrist. But I could see the calculation in her eyes now-she was finally understanding that this wasn't going according to her plan.
   "Impossible," she hissed, blood running from a cut on her forehead where she'd struck the destroyed furniture. "You're just a human. Enhanced, perhaps, but still-"
   "Still what?" I interrupted, advancing toward her with deliberate steps. "Still bound by the limitations you assumed I had? Still operating within the frameworks you expected?"
   The remaining noble tried to position himself between us, clearly hoping to buy his queen time to reassess the situation. I didn't slow down. A quick strike to his solar plexus doubled him over, and a follow-up blow to the back of his head sent him to the floor unconscious but alive.
   Queen Carmilla had backed against the far wall, her earlier confidence completely evaporated. For the first time since we'd met, she looked like what she actually was-a political leader who had made the mistake of thinking she could personally match a dedicated warrior.
   "This isn't over," she said, though her voice lacked conviction. "Cao Cao and King Marius-"
   "Are about to learn the same lesson you just did," I replied, moving to the destroyed window to survey the battle below.
   The fighting had spread throughout the castle complex now. Cao Cao's Hero Faction was systematically working their way through the building, overwhelming vampire defenses through superior coordination and supernatural abilities. King Marius's forces had secured the outer courtyards and were advancing methodically toward the keep.
   "Valerie, Xenovia," I called without turning around. "Stay here and keep an eye on Queen Carmilla. I'm going to go have a conversation with our other uninvited guests."
   "Be careful," Valerie said, though her tone suggested she wasn't particularly worried about my chances.
   "Try not to level the entire castle," Xenovia added. "Some of us have to live with the diplomatic consequences."
   I activated Incursio's flight systems and dropped through the shattered window into the chaos below. The courtyard was a battlefield now, ancient stone cracked and scarred by supernatural combat. Vampire soldiers lay scattered across the ground, most alive but unconscious-Cao Cao's forces had been precise in their assault, using exactly enough force to neutralize resistance without causing unnecessary casualties.
   Professional work, I had to admit. Whatever else could be said about the Hero Faction, they knew how to conduct military operations.
   Cao Cao himself was in the center of the courtyard, the True Longinus in his hands blazing with holy energy that made the perpetual twilight flicker like candlelight. When he saw me descending from the castle, his expression shifted into something that might have been anticipation.
   "Finally," he called out, raising his spear in a gesture that was equal parts greeting and challenge. "I was beginning to think Queen Carmilla had actually managed to eliminate you quietly."
   "Sorry to disappoint," I replied, landing with enough force to crack the stone beneath my feet. "Though I have to say, your coordination with King Marius needs work. Half his soldiers are fighting your people instead of the actual enemy."
   Cao Cao glanced around at the chaotic battle, and I saw his jaw tighten slightly as he took in the evidence of the poor coordination I'd mentioned. "Growing pains," he said dismissively. "We'll sort that out after we deal with you."
   "Will you, though?" I asked, beginning to circle him slowly. "Because from where I'm standing, it looks like you've committed every available resource to a plan that was flawed from the beginning. What happens if this doesn't work out the way you expected?"
   "It will work," he said, but there was something in his voice that suggested he wasn't entirely certain.
   Around us, the battle was beginning to shift as more members of the Hero Faction converged on our position. Siegfried approached from the left, Gram's blade still flickering with residual energy from his earlier fights. Jeanne appeared from the right, her holy sword casting its own aura of consecrated power.
   King Marius materialized from the shadows near the castle entrance, flanked by his personal guard and looking grimly determined. When he spoke, his words carried the authority of someone accustomed to absolute obedience.
   "This ends now," he declared, though it wasn't clear whether he was addressing me or making a general announcement. "My daughter will be returned to me, and this foolish rebellion will be crushed."
   I looked around at the assembled forces-some of the most dangerous individuals in the supernatural world, all united in their desire to see me defeated. Under normal circumstances, it would have been an impossible situation.
   But these weren't normal circumstances, and I was done pretending to be a normal opponent.
   "You know what?" I said, my voice carrying clearly across the sudden silence that had fallen over the courtyard. "You're absolutely right. This does end now."
   I removed the limiters I'd been maintaining on my power, allowing my true capabilities to manifest for the first time since arriving in vampire territory. The effect was immediate and dramatic-the air itself seemed to thicken with supernatural energy, while the ancient stones of the courtyard began to crack under the pressure of unleashed power.
   Every supernatural being present took an involuntary step backward, their instincts recognizing the presence of something far beyond what they had expected to face.
   "The question is," I continued, beginning to advance toward the assembled enemies, "Which of you wants to go first?"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 62: Ch 62 : True Annihilation Maker
   The silence that followed my words stretched across the battlefield. Around me, some of the most dangerous beings in the supernatural world stood frozen, their instincts screaming warnings they were only now beginning to understand.
   Cao Cao was the first to recover, his grip tightening on the True Longinus as holy energy began to coil around the legendary spear. "So the rumors were true," he said, his voice carrying that peculiar mix of anticipation and calculation that marked him as a natural leader. "You really aren't just another supernatural anomaly, are you?"
   "What gave it away?" I asked, genuinely curious about his assessment.
   "The way you're standing." His eyes never left mine as he began to circle slowly, the True Longinus held in a relaxed but ready position. "Most beings with overwhelming power carry themselves like predators. You're standing like someone who's already won and is just waiting for everyone else to realize it."
   It was an astute observation. Cao Cao hadn't become the leader of the Hero Faction through words alone-his ability to read people and situations was genuinely impressive.
   "An interesting perspective," I acknowledged, then decided it was time to end the pretense entirely. "Let me show you what true power actually looks like."
   I focused my will, calling upon the abilities that had been awakened since I drilled red eye in my socket-the power to manipulate the four fundamental forces that governed all of reality itself. Gravity, electromagnetism, strong nuclear force, and weak nuclear force. The very foundations upon which the universe operated.
   My right eye began to bleed as the strain hit me, the lack of a proper physical foundation making this power dangerous to wield. But the effect was immediate and overwhelming.
   The gravitational field around me shifted, reality bending as I increased the force pressing down on my enemies. Suddenly, beings who had stood confidently moments before found themselves struggling against an invisible weight that threatened to crush them into the ground.
   "Impossible," Georg whispered, his analytical mind trying to process what he was witnessing as the very air around him seemed to grow heavy. "That's... that's manipulation of fundamental physics itself."
   "Finally," I said, blood trickling from my right eye as I maintained the gravitational pressure. "Someone who understands what they're actually facing."
   Siegfried attacked first, moving with supernatural speed despite the increased gravitational field. Gram blazed with demonic fire as it swept toward my head, the legendary swordsman pushing through the crushing force through sheer determination.
   But I was already manipulating the electromagnetic fields around his blade, disrupting the delicate balance of forces that held the demonic enhancement together. Gram's fire sputtered and died as its fundamental energy patterns collapsed.
   "My sword," Siegfried gasped, staring at the now-mundane blade in his hands.
   I caught his blade between two fingers as he tried a desperate follow-up strike. *The electromagnetic resonance between wielder and weapon,* I thought, *disrupt that connection and the demonic enhancement fails.*
   Cao Cao had used the distraction to position himself for his own attack, channeling the full power of the True Longinus. "Pierce through all obstacles!" he roared, divine authority blazing around the legendary spear.
   The attack should have been unstoppable, backed by ultimate divine power. But I was already manipulating the strong nuclear force, the very binding energy that held matter together at the atomic level.
   When the True Longinus struck my palm, I concentrated nuclear binding force into a defensive barrier. The spear's tip met resistance at the subatomic level, divine authority struggling against forces that held matter itself together.
   "Impossible," Cao Cao gasped as his legendary weapon began to crack under the strain. "The True Longinus represents absolute authority!"
   I increased the nuclear force concentration until the spear's crystalline structure finally shattered. *Divine authority means nothing when you're manipulating the same forces that power stars.*
   The destruction of the True Longinus sent supernatural shockwaves through the battlefield, several vampire guards collapsing from the conceptual impossibility of what they'd witnessed.
   Georg activated Dimension Lost in desperation, mist pouring from his Sacred Gear as he tried to transport me away from the battle. But I was already manipulating spacetime itself through gravitational fields, bending the fabric of reality around me.
   Georg activated Dimension Lost in desperation, mist pouring from his Sacred Gear as he tried to transport me away from the battle. But I was already bending spacetime through gravitational manipulation, warping reality around me.
   His mist reached me and encountered a gravitational barrier that twisted space itself. *Dimensional gateways still operate within spacetime,* I thought as his technique failed completely. *Control gravity, control space.*
   Georg staggered as his most powerful ability failed completely, sweat beading on his forehead. "That should be impossible! You can't just manipulate gravity like that!"
   "Can't I?" I asked, demonstrating by compressing the air molecules around me until they formed needle-like projectiles, then launching them with repulsive force. The compressed air struck the ground around Georg's feet with enough kinetic energy to shatter stone.
   The remaining Hero Faction members spread out, clearly planning some form of coordinated assault. *Electromagnetic fields,* I realized, tracking the electrical impulses in their nervous systems. *Every thought generates a signature.*
   "Heracles, you're planning a direct assault from behind," I called out without turning around. "Perseus hopes to use his shield while I'm distracted. Jeanne is preparing blessed ammunition. Leonardo is creating anti-monsters."
   They froze, shocked at having their strategies anticipated so completely.
   Jeanne attacked first, abandoning supernatural techniques for conventional firepower. Her modified assault rifle spat blessed bullets at hypersonic velocities, each round carrying enough kinetic energy to penetrate tank armor.
   I manipulated inertia itself, reducing the bullets' momentum to zero the instant they entered my personal space. The blessed rounds simply stopped in midair, hanging motionless before dropping harmlessly to the ground.
   *Kinetic energy is still energy,* I thought. *And energy follows laws I can control.*
   Heracles charged with legendary strength enhanced by years of training, his massive fists aiming for pressure points with mountain-shattering force. I increased the gravitational field around him a hundredfold, forcing his superhuman muscles to work against crushing weight.
   His punch, slowed to a crawl by the increased gravity, was easy to catch in my open palm. When I added attractive force to my grip, his legendary strength meant nothing.
   *Strength is just applied force,* I mused as he struggled futilely against my hold. *Control force directly, and physical power becomes irrelevant.*
   Perseus raised his shield desperately, reflective surface gleaming as he invoked the power of his Greek heroic spirit. But I manipulated weak nuclear force, controlling the radioactive decay of particles around me.
   The petrification effect struck and failed completely, unable to transform matter that was already transforming under controlled nuclear processes.
   Perseus stared in horror as his legendary shield proved useless. *Petrification versus controlled atomic decay,* I thought. *Nuclear forces operate deeper than heroic spirits.*
   Leonardo had been quietly preparing his response, the young boy's expressionless face showing no emotion as creatures began materializing around him. Anti-monsters designed specifically to counter supernatural abilities emerged from his Annihilation Maker - beings that should have been able to adapt and neutralize my techniques.
   I manipulated electromagnetic fields, disrupting the delicate balance of forces that held his artificial creatures together. One by one, the anti-monsters collapsed as their fundamental structures failed.
   *Creation through Sacred Gear still follows physical laws,* I thought, watching the boy's emotionless mask finally crack with confusion. *Disrupt the underlying forces, and even Longinus creations fall apart.*
   The battlefield fell silent except for labored breathing and the distant crackle of fires. My right eye was bleeding heavily now, the strain of using these powers without proper physical foundation taking its toll. But the fight was over.
   Cao Cao clutched his ruined arm where the True Longinus's destruction had sent backlash through his system. "This can't be how it ends," he said hollowly. "We were going to save humanity."
   "Were you?" I asked. "From where I stand, you were just replacing one form of oppression with another."
   Georg managed to activate Dimension Lost one final time, creating an unstable escape portal. As they moved toward it, I struck with precise applications of force manipulation-repulsive bursts that severed Cao Cao's arm and crushed Georg's right eye.
   They escaped, wounded and broken, through the collapsing dimensional gateway.
   The battlefield fell silent except for labored breathing and the distant crackle of fires. My right eye was bleeding heavily now, the strain of using these powers without proper physical foundation taking its toll. But the fight was over.
   I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small bottle filled with luminescent liquid - holy water of life, one of the few substances that could restore what the Sage's eye consumed. The bleeding stopped as I drank, feeling my lifespan restore itself as I felt more energized with clear mind and the burning pain in my eye faded away.
   *The cost of using fundamental forces without the King's Body,* I thought, capping the empty bottle. *But worth it for the demonstration.*
   I had just shown them what happened when someone could manipulate the very foundations of reality itself. The four fundamental forces that governed everything from atomic bonds to gravitational fields to the electromagnetic spectrum.
   Physics itself had become my weapon, and no amount of divine authority or legendary power could stand against the forces that made existence possible. But without King's body, I was still a human who could die of over exertion of this divine power.
   I stood alone among the unconscious forms of their allies, blood streaming from my right eye as the nuclear forces settled back into dormancy. The demonstration was over, but its implications would echo through the supernatural world.
   *Creation through Sacred Gear still follows physical laws,* I thought, watching the boy's emotionless mask finally crack with confusion. *Disrupt the underlying forces, and even Longinus creations fall apart.*
   Perks of being a mundane mortal.
   The real question now was how the supernatural world would respond to this revelation.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 63: Ch 63 : Terror in Factions
   The magical barrier surrounding Kuoh Academy's grounds shimmered with residual energy as draconic power clashed against draconic power. Issei, in his Scale Mail armor, pressed his attack against Vali's Divine Dividing form, their battle shaking the very air with each collision.
   "Boost! Boost! Boost!" Ddraig's voice echoed as crimson energy spiraled around Issei's armored form.
   "Divide! Divide! Divide!" Albion's response was equally thunderous as Vali's white draconic wings spread wider, his speed increasing exponentially.
   The two Heavenly Dragons' wielders moved like streaks of light across the academy grounds, their battle a deadly dance of power and technique. Each strike from Issei carried enough force to level buildings, while Vali's counterattacks came with supernatural speed that made him nearly impossible to track.
   "Is this really all you've learned, Red Dragon Emperor?" Vali taunted as he effortlessly dodged another of Issei's powerful strikes. "Your form has improved, but your technique remains as crude as ever."
   "Shut up!" Issei roared, launching himself forward with rocket-like propulsion. "Dragon Shot!"
   The crimson beam of concentrated draconic energy tore through the air, but Vali was already gone, having used his light-speed movement to appear behind his opponent.
   "Too slow," Vali said coldly, delivering a devastating kick that sent Issei crashing into the academy's outer wall.
   From their positions around the magical barrier, the assembled supernatural leaders watched with varying degrees of concern and interest. Rias clutched her hands to her chest, worry evident in her expression, while her peerage stood ready to intervene if necessary.
   "Should we stop this?" Rias asked, looking toward her brother and the other leaders.
   "Not yet," Sirzechs replied, though his tone carried obvious concern. "Issei needs to face this challenge, but we'll intervene if it becomes too dangerous."
   Azazel watched the battle with calculating eyes, analyzing every technique and power fluctuation. "Vali's holding back," he observed. "He could end this fight immediately if he wanted to."
   "Then why doesn't he?" Michael asked, still trying to understand the complex dynamics between the two Dragon Emperors.
   "Because he's proving a point," Azazel replied grimly. "He wants to demonstrate exactly how outclassed Issei really is."
   On the battlefield, Issei struggled to his feet, his Scale Mail armor showing visible damage from Vali's assault. "I'm not done yet!" he declared, raising his left gauntlet. "Promotion! Queen!"
   His armor shifted, taking on the characteristics of the strongest chess piece as his power increased dramatically. But even with the enhancement, Vali seemed entirely unimpressed.
   "Queen promotion," Vali mused, circling his opponent like a predator. "A useful technique, but it won't close the fundamental gap between us."
   "We'll see about that!" Issei launched himself forward again, his speed notably increased by the promotion's effects.
   This time, he managed to land a glancing blow on Vali's shoulder, earning a grunt of mild surprise from the White Dragon Emperor.
   "Better," Vali acknowledged, but his tone remained condescending. "Though still pathetically inadequate."
   Before Issei could respond, a purple magic circle materialized between the two combatants, forcing them to break apart as three figures emerged from the teleportation.
   "Yo, Vali!" Bikou called out cheerfully, spinning his Ruyi Jingu Bang with practiced ease. "Hope we're not interrupting your dramatic monologue!"
   Kuroka stretched languidly beside him, her cat ears twitching as she surveyed the battle-damaged academy grounds. "My, my, you boys certainly made a mess, nya."
   The third figure was someone none of the assembled group recognized-a tall man with silver hair and cold eyes that seemed to assess everyone present as potential threats.
   Vali landed gracefully, his white wings folding as he turned to address his companions. "Your timing is impeccable as always. I was just demonstrating to the Red Dragon Emperor exactly how far he has to go."
   "Demonstrating?" Bikou laughed. "Looked more like bullying to me. Though I guess that's basically the same thing."
   Issei remained in his combat stance, his armor's energy fluctuating as he tried to process this new development. "Who are these people, Vali?"
   "My new allies," Vali replied with obvious satisfaction. "As of today, I'm no longer bound by the Grigori's limitations. I've accepted an invitation to join the Khaos Brigade."
   The announcement hit the assembled group like a thunderbolt. Azazel stepped forward, his expression a mixture of anger and disappointment.
   "Vali, you fool," he said, his voice carrying genuine pain. "Do you have any idea what you're doing? The Khaos Brigade isn't some liberation movement-they're extremists who want to destroy everything we've worked to build."
   "Are they?" Vali asked with mock curiosity. "And tell me, Azazel, what exactly have we built? A stagnant peace maintained through fear and political maneuvering? A system that keeps true power shackled by outdated treaties?"
   "We've built a world where the three factions aren't constantly at war!" Michael interjected, his normally calm demeanor showing cracks. "Where children can grow up without fearing supernatural conflicts!"
   "A world of mediocrity," Vali countered coldly. "A world where power is wasted on maintaining the status quo instead of pushing the boundaries of what's possible."
   Issei's armor flared with renewed energy as anger overrode his exhaustion. "So you're abandoning everything? Everyone who believed in you?"
   "I'm evolving beyond artificial limitations," Vali replied, his attention returning to his former rival. "The question is whether you'll do the same, or remain trapped in your current pathetic state forever."
   "Pathetic?" Issei's voice cracked with hurt and rage. "I've been getting stronger! I've been training, fighting, protecting people-"
   "And yet you're still the same perverted fool you always were," Vali interrupted mercilessly. "Tell me, Red Dragon Emperor, how do you measure up against someone like Akira?"
   The mention of the name caused an immediate shift in the group's dynamic. Rias's expression immediately softened with concern, while Sirzechs smiled despite the tense situation. Azazel's eyes lit up with scientific curiosity, and only Michael looked confused.
   "Akira?" Michael asked quietly. "Who is this person?"
   Before anyone could respond, Bikou interjected with his characteristic cheerfulness. "Oh, speaking of Akira, you guys might be interested to know-he just completely demolished the Hero Faction!"
   The casual way he delivered this information sent shockwaves through the assembled group. Even Vali's confident expression showed a flicker of surprise.
   "What do you mean, demolished?" Azazel demanded, stepping closer to the barrier's edge. "The Hero Faction had Cao Cao with the True Longinus, Georg with Dimension Lost-"
   "Yeah, about that," Bikou continued, apparently oblivious to the gravity of his words. "Turns out legendary spears aren't so legendary when you know how to break them. Akira pretty much took apart their entire assault force single-handedly."
   Kuroka nodded nervously, her tail betraying her apparent calm. "It's true, nya. We were monitoring the situation from a safe distance, and... well, let's just say the Hero Faction won't be causing problems anymore, nya."
   "You witnessed the battle?" Sirzechs asked sharply. "What exactly did you see?"
   Kuroka's nervous energy became more apparent as all eyes focused on her. "Everything, nya. Including Akira destroying the True Longinus with his bare hands, nya."
   The silence that followed was absolute. Even the ambient magical energy seemed to still as the implications of her words sank in.
   "That's impossible," Michael whispered, his composure finally cracking completely. "The True Longinus is one of the most sacred artifacts in existence. It cannot be destroyed by any mortal power."
   "Yeah, well, nobody told Akira that," Bikou said with a grin. "Just grabbed it and crushed it like it was made of cheap plastic. Pretty impressive, really."
   Azazel was staring at the group with an expression of scientific fascination mixed with disbelief. "Are you absolutely certain about what you witnessed? The destruction of a Longinus should have caused massive conceptual backlash-"
   "Oh, it did, nya," Kuroka confirmed, her voice growing smaller. "Half the vampire guards collapsed just from witnessing it, nya. The supernatural disturbances were unlike anything I've ever felt."
   "Conceptual backlash," Sirzechs murmured thoughtfully. "That suggests he didn't just overpower the artifact-he negated its fundamental nature entirely."
   Michael looked genuinely shaken. "To destroy something that operates on divine authority itself would require..." He trailed off, unable to complete the thought.
   "Would require someone who exists outside the frameworks that give divine authority meaning," Azazel finished quietly, his scientific mind racing through the implications.
   Vali had been listening to this exchange in silence, his expression cycling through surprise, calculation, and what looked almost like excitement. Now he laughed, the sound carrying genuine enthusiasm for the first time since his arrival.
   "You know what?" he said, his voice filled with something approaching joy. "This is perfect. Better than I could have hoped for."
   "Better?" Issei asked incredulously, his armor flickering with confusion and hurt. "How is any of this better?"
   "Because now I have a goal that's actually worth pursuing," Vali replied, turning to face his former rival directly. "I wasted years waiting for you to become worthy opposition, Red Dragon Emperor. But you were never the real challenge, were you? You were just a stepping stone."
   The words hit Issei like physical blows, each one designed to cut deep. "A stepping stone? Is that all I ever was to you?"
   "What did you expect?" Vali asked, not without some sympathy. "You have potential, but you lack the understanding necessary to transcend your limitations. Akira has both-power that operates beyond known principles, and the wisdom to wield it effectively."
   "So that's it?" Issei's voice cracked with pain. "You're just abandoning our rivalry? Everything we've worked toward?"
   "I'm evolving beyond it," Vali corrected. "Whether you do the same or remain trapped in mediocrity is entirely up to you."
   Kuroka was already weaving another teleportation circle, the purple energy crackling with her nervous energy. "We should leave, nya. There are other people we need to contact, and staying in one place makes me nervous, nya."
   "One final piece of advice," Vali said, addressing Issei directly as the teleportation circle stabilized. "If you truly want to become stronger, stop relying on raw emotion and instinct. Akira didn't defeat the Hero Faction through superior firepower-he did it through complete understanding of his opponents and their techniques. Learn what that means, or accept that you'll always be exactly what you are now."
   The purple light flared, and the three figures began to fade from view.
   "Until we meet again," Vali called out as they vanished, leaving only the scent of ozone and the echo of dimensional displacement.
   Issei's Scale Mail armor finally failed, dissolving into motes of crimson light as he collapsed to his knees. The emotional impact of Vali's words had proven more devastating than any physical attack.
   Immediately, Rias and her entire peerage rushed to his side, surrounding him with concerned voices and gentle touches.
   "Issei!" Rias called out, dropping to her knees beside him and pulling him into a protective embrace. "Are you hurt? Are you alright?"
   "I'm fine," Issei muttered, though his voice carried none of its usual energy. "Just... thinking about what he said."
   "Don't listen to him," Rias said softly, taking his hand. "You've grown so much, not just in power but as a person."
   "But what if he's right?" Issei asked, his voice small and uncertain. "What if I really am just fooling myself? What if I'll never be strong enough to matter?"
   "That's not true," Rias said firmly, her crimson hair framing her face as she looked into his eyes. "You have something Vali will never understand-the ability to inspire others, to bring people together through genuine care and determination. That's a strength he'll never possess."
   Meanwhile, the three supernatural leaders had moved to a more private area to discuss what they'd just learned.
   "This changes everything," Michael said quietly, his normally serene features showing deep concern. "If what we just heard is accurate, we're dealing with someone whose capabilities exceed anything in recorded supernatural history."
   He turned to look at both Azazel and Sirzechs. "Is this Akira someone we need to be concerned about? Someone we should prepare countermeasures against?"
   Sirzechs immediately shook his head. "Akira isn't a threat to anyone who doesn't threaten those he protects. He saved this town, defended both my sister and Sona during the Kokabiel incident. Every interaction I've had with him has demonstrated honor and genuine care for others."
   "But the destruction of a Longinus," Michael pressed, his voice tight with worry. "That level of power concentrated in any single individual is concerning, regardless of their current intentions."
   Azazel wiped sweat from his forehead, his expression mixing concern with barely contained excitement. "Honestly? This just makes him more fascinating. I've been trying to understand his abilities for weeks, and every new piece of information just deepens the mystery."
   "You sound excited about someone who just casually destroyed one of the most sacred artifacts in existence," Michael observed with alarm.
   "Of course I'm excited!" Azazel replied enthusiastically. "Do you realize what we're dealing with? Someone who can negate divine authority, destroy legendary artifacts, and operate outside established supernatural frameworks. The research implications are staggering!"
   "Are you listening to yourself?" Michael interrupted. "This is someone who demonstrated the ability to unmake divine artifacts with his bare hands. That kind of power could destabilize the entire supernatural world."
   "But it won't," Sirzechs said confidently. "I've observed how Akira treats others, how he protects those under his care. He has no interest in conquest or domination-if anything, he seems to prefer avoiding attention."
   "After today's events, avoiding attention may no longer be possible," Michael pointed out grimly. "Word of the True Longinus's destruction will spread through every supernatural faction within hours. Everyone will want answers."
   Azazel's grin widened dangerously. "Which means I'll finally get the chance to study his techniques directly! I can't wait to see if he'll demonstrate how he managed to destroy a conceptual artifact. The theoretical possibilities-"
   "Azazel," Sirzechs warned. "Remember that Akira is a friend, not a research subject."
   "Of course, of course," Azazel replied, though his expression suggested complete fascination with the scientific possibilities. "But you have to admit, the opportunity to observe power operating at this level is unprecedented."
   Michael sighed deeply. "I suppose a formal meeting will be necessary. At minimum, I should introduce myself to someone of such... significant capabilities."
   "Just approach him with genuine respect," Sirzechs advised. "Akira responds well to honesty and directness, but he has no patience for political games or veiled threats."
   As the leaders continued their discussion, none of them noticed that their conversation was being observed by forces that had their own plans for the mysterious individual who had just reshaped the supernatural world's power structure.
   *Meanwhile, in a distant castle...*
   Akira was seated casually on the ornate throne that had once belonged to Queen Carmilla, his posture relaxed but his presence commanding absolute attention.
   Before him, bound with mystical restraints that glowed with soft silver light, knelt Queen Carmilla herself and Elmenhilde. Both vampires maintained their dignity despite their current circumstances, though the fear in their eyes was unmistakable.
   Valerie stood to Queen's left, the legendary spear Chastiefol held steady in her hands, its tip positioned mere inches from Carmilla's throat. The Sephiroth Graal's power flowed through the weapon, making it capable of permanently destroying even vampire nobility.
   Xenovia had the holy sword Durandal's blessed edge resting against Elmenhilde's neck. The young vampire's eyes were wide with terror, but she remained silent under her queen's steady gaze.
   "Now then," Akira said conversationally, his voice carrying easily through the vast chamber. "Which one of you would like to meet your ancestors first?"
   As he spoke, his right eye began to glow with an ominous red light, the iris shifting to display a white omega symbol that seemed to pulse with otherworldly power. The temperature in the room dropped seemed to drop several degrees as both vampires began to tremble despite their overwhelming pride.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 64: Ch 64 : Is this Power of God ?
   "Now then," Akira began, his voice carrying the kind of conversational tone that made his words all the more terrifying, "I believe we need to establish some new arrangements."
   His right eye had begun to glow with that ominous red light, the iris displaying a white omega symbol that pulsed with each heartbeat. The temperature in the chamber dropped noticeably, causing both vampires to shiver despite their supernatural resilience.
   "You understand, of course, that your previous status means nothing now," he continued, studying their faces with clinical interest. "Titles, bloodlines, traditional authority-all of that became irrelevant the moment you chose to align with the Hero Faction against me."
   Elene raised her head with what remained of her dignity, though fear flickered in her crimson eyes. "What do you want from us?" she asked, her voice carefully controlled.
   "An excellent question," Akira replied, leaning forward slightly. "What I want is simple: complete loyalty, absolute obedience, and the understanding that your continued existence depends entirely on my goodwill."
   Elmenhilde whimpered softly, earning a sharp look from her former queen.
   "However," Akira continued, his tone becoming almost contemplative, "I'm not particularly interested in ruling through fear alone. That would be... inefficient. Instead, I'm offering you both a choice."
   He gestured casually, and the mystical restraints binding both vampires shifted, becoming less restrictive while maintaining their suppressive effects.
   "Option one: You can maintain your pride, refuse my authority, and face whatever consequences I deem appropriate for your betrayal. I assure you, those consequences would be both creative and permanent."
   The omega symbol in his eye pulsed more intensely, and both vampires instinctively recoiled from the implications.
   "Option two: You acknowledge me as your superior, swear binding oaths of loyalty, and accept your new roles as my servants. In return, you keep your lives, maintain positions of relative authority under my direction, and gain the protection of someone capable of casually destroying legendary artifacts."
   Elene stared at him for a long moment, clearly wrestling with centuries of pride and the stark reality of her situation. "And if we choose the second option?" she asked carefully.
   "Then you become useful," Akira replied simply. "I have no interest in micromanaging vampire politics or dealing with the day-to-day administration of supernatural territories. You would handle those responsibilities under my guidance, implement my decisions, and ensure that this faction serves my larger purposes."
   "What larger purposes?" Elmenhilde asked, finding her voice despite her obvious terror.
   Akira's expression shifted, becoming more serious as he considered how much to reveal. "The supernatural world is changing," he said finally. "Old alliances are fracturing, new threats are emerging, and the traditional balance of power is becoming increasingly unstable. I intend to be positioned advantageously when those changes reach their conclusion."
   He stood from the throne, his movement causing both vampires to tense visibly. "The Hero Faction was just the beginning. There are other forces in motion-some that threaten everything I care about. When those forces reveal themselves, I'll need assets I can rely on completely."
   "You're talking about war," Elene said, recognition dawning in her expression.
   "I'm talking about survival," Akira corrected. "War is just one possible outcome, though admittedly a likely one. The question is whether you'll be valuable allies or cautionary examples when that time comes."
   The throne room fell silent except for the sound of breathing and the distant crackle of magical energy from the restraints. Both vampires were clearly weighing their options, though the calculation wasn't particularly complex.
   Finally, Elene lowered her head in formal submission. "I... I choose to serve," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I swear loyalty to you, and place the Carmilla Faction under your authority."
   Elmenhilde quickly followed suit, bowing even deeper. "I also choose to serve! Please, I'll do whatever you ask!"
   "Excellent," Akira said, settling back into the throne with satisfaction. "I do appreciate practical decision-making."
   He raised his right hand, and both vampires gasped as they felt mystical energy flowing through them. The sensation was unlike anything they'd experienced-not painful, but profoundly transforming.
   "What are you doing to us?" Elene asked, though her voice carried curiosity rather than fear.
   "Ensuring your loyalty is more than just words," Akira replied, watching with interest as subtle changes began to manifest in both vampires. "The binding I've placed on you will prevent betrayal while enhancing your capabilities. Think of it as... an employment contract with supernatural enforcement."
   When the energy subsided, both vampires looked essentially unchanged, but they could feel the presence of something new in their minds-a connection to Akira that made deception or betrayal literally impossible.
   "Now then," he continued, "let's discuss your new responsibilities. Elene, you'll continue managing the day-to-day operations of this faction, but all major decisions will require my approval. Elmenhilde, you'll serve as my direct liaison, handling communications and ensuring my orders are implemented properly."
   "Yes, my lord," both vampires replied in unison, the formal address coming naturally despite their changed circumstances.
   Akira nodded approvingly, then paused as he felt something stirring in his consciousness-the familiar sensation that indicated his mysterious system was activating.
   *[Congratulations! Major victory achieved against organized supernatural opposition]*
   *[Hero Faction leadership defeated and scattered]*
   *[Legendary artifact destroyed]*
   *[Vampire faction subjugated]*
   *[Rank 9 Gacha unlock achieved]*
   *[Rolling Rank 9 Gacha...]*
   *[Gacha Result: Shadow Extraction - Complete ability set from Sung Jin-Woo (Solo Leveling)]*
   *[New Ability: Shadow Extraction - Extract shadows from defeated enemies to create loyal shadow soldiers. Shadows retain abilities and memories of original beings while gaining enhanced capabilities and absolute loyalty]*
   *[Sub-abilities unlocked: Shadow Storage, Shadow Exchange, Ruler's Authority]*
   The information flooded into his mind with overwhelming clarity. He could feel the new ability settling into his consciousness, bringing with it knowledge of techniques that operated on principles entirely different from anything he'd encountered before.
   Shadow Extraction wasn't just necromancy or soul manipulation-it was the power to claim the essence of defeated enemies and transform them into perfectly loyal servants that retained their original capabilities while gaining new strengths.
   "My lord?" Elene asked, noticing his momentary distraction. "Is everything alright?"
   "Better than alright," Akira replied, standing from the throne with renewed energy. "I've just acquired something that will prove extremely useful for our future operations."
   He moved toward the chamber's massive windows, looking out over the vampire territory that now belonged to him. In the courtyard below, crowds of vampires had gathered, their voices carrying upward in nervous whispers and fearful speculation.
   "It's time to address your people," he said, turning back to his new servants. "They need to understand how things have changed."
   The massive doors of the castle swung open with supernatural force as Akira emerged onto the grand balcony overlooking the vampire territory. His black cloak billowed in the evening wind, and his right eye gleamed with that ominous red light, the white omega symbol clearly visible to every vampire gathered below.
   The crowd fell silent immediately, thousands of supernatural beings instinctively recognizing the presence of overwhelming power. Noble vampires and common servants alike stared upward with expressions ranging from awe to terror.
   "Vampires of the former Carmilla Faction," Akira's voice carried clearly across the entire territory without any magical enhancement, the sheer force of his presence ensuring every word reached its intended audience. "Your queen has abdicated her authority. This territory, and all who dwell within it, now belong to me."
   Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd, but most remained silent under the weight of his presence. A few brave or foolish individuals dared to voice their objections.
   "Impossible!" called out one noble vampire from near the front of the crowd. "No human could claim authority over vampire nobility!"
   "Queen Elene would never surrender to an outsider!" shouted another, though his voice cracked with uncertainty.
   Akira studied the crowd with interest, noting which individuals were brave enough to speak against him. "Would she not?" he asked conversationally, gesturing toward the castle entrance.
   Elene emerged onto the balcony, moving to kneel beside Akira's position. Her submission was absolute and unmistakable, sending shockwaves through the assembled vampires.
   "I have sworn loyalty to Lord Akira," she announced, her voice carrying clearly across the territory. "The Carmilla Faction is now under his authority, and I serve at his pleasure."
   The crowd's reaction was immediate and intense-gasps of disbelief, cries of outrage, and the sound of many vampires dropping to their knees in shock.
   "This is unacceptable!" the first noble vampire shouted, his composure finally breaking completely. "We will not bow to human authority! The vampire race has never-"
   He never finished his sentence.
   Akira raised his right hand, and the Sage's Wisdom activated with terrifying intensity. The Strong Force-one of the four fundamental forces governing reality-bent to his will as nuclear energy began to coalesce above the territory.
   What formed was not merely a weapon, but a miniature sun that dwarfed the entire vampire domain. The sphere of contained nuclear fusion hung in the sky like a judgment from the gods themselves, casting harsh light across every building and throwing stark shadows that seemed to writhe with their own malevolent life.
   Blood began to drip from Akira's right eye as the strain of manipulating fundamental forces took its toll, but his voice remained steady and conversational.
   "Let me be absolutely clear about your situation," he said, the nuclear sphere pulsing ominously above them. "I have no particular desire to rule over vampires. I have no interest in your internal politics, your ancient traditions, or your opinions about human authority."
   The sphere grew larger, its contained energy reaching levels that could sterilize continents.
   "What I have is the power to return your entire race to the realm of myth, and the willingness to use that power if you choose to make yourselves my enemies," he continued, blood still streaming down his cheek. "You can live according to your own customs, maintain your society, and handle your affairs as you see fit-as long as you cause me no trouble and acknowledge my authority when I require it."
   The vampires below were prostrating themselves now, even the nobles who had spoken against him pressing their faces to the ground in terror and submission.
   "This territory belongs to me," Akira concluded, slowly beginning to disperse the nuclear sphere. "If I find anyone scheming against me, causing problems for those under my protection, or testing the limits of my patience, I will not hesitate to make examples."
   As the terrifying display of power finally faded, he looked down at the thousands of vampires still pressed against the ground in submission.
   "Do we understand each other?" he asked.
   "Yes, my lord!" the crowd responded in unison, their voices carrying absolute conviction.
   Akira nodded approvingly, then turned and walked back into the castle, leaving his new subjects to contemplate their changed circumstances.
   Elene and Elmenhilde followed him inside, both wearing expressions of awe and terror in equal measure.
   "Was that display truly necessary, my lord?" Elene asked quietly as they made their way through the castle corridors.
   "Necessary and efficient," Akira replied, pausing to drink deeply from a vial of what appeared to be crystalline water. The Holy Water of Life restored his depleted reserves immediately, though the strain of manipulating fundamental forces had taken a more serious toll than he'd revealed.
   "Fear is a useful tool for establishing authority quickly," he continued, feeling his strength returning. "But it's not sustainable long-term. Your people will serve me because they understand the consequences of defiance, but they'll remain loyal because I offer them something better than what they had before."
   "And what is that, my lord?" Elmenhilde asked.
   "Protection," Akira replied simply. "Stability. The knowledge that as long as they serve faithfully, they'll have the backing of someone capable of casually destroying legendary artifacts and subduing entire factions."
   They reached the lower levels of the castle, where the unconscious members of the Hero Faction had been secured in mystically reinforced cells. Akira studied each figure through the enchanted bars, his expression thoughtful.
   Siegfried lay unconscious in the first cell, his legendary sword Gram resting in a separate containment field. The weapon still radiated demonic energy, though it remained dormant without its wielder's emotional connection.
   Perseus occupied the second cell, his shield carefully stored away from its owner to prevent any accidental petrification effects. The legendary hero looked younger in sleep, almost vulnerable despite his supernatural heritage.
   Leonardo was in the third cell, surrounded by the remnants of his destroyed technological devices. Even unconscious, his hands twitched occasionally, as if he were still working on equations and calculations in his dreams.
   Heracles filled most of the fourth cell, his massive frame requiring specialized restraints to contain his legendary strength. Even in sleep, his muscles remained tensed, ready for combat at the first sign of awakening.
   Finally, Jeanne occupied the last cell, her usual cheerful expression replaced by the peaceful calm of enforced slumber. Her weapons had been secured separately, though she looked far less dangerous without them.
   "Now then," Akira murmured, approaching the first cell as he felt his newly acquired ability stirring in his consciousness. "Let's see how Shadow Extraction works in practice."
   The power felt different from anything else he'd encountered-not merely an addition to his capabilities, but something that operated on entirely separate principles. Where the Sage's Wisdom revealed the fundamental nature of reality, Shadow Extraction offered the ability to claim the essence of those he'd defeated.
   "My lord?" Elene asked, noting his contemplative expression. "What are you planning?"
   "An experiment," Akira replied, studying Siegfried's unconscious form with renewed interest. "I'm curious to see how certain individuals will respond to offers of redemption versus... alternative arrangements."
   He could sense the potential within each defeated hero-their skills, their knowledge, their capabilities all waiting to be claimed through Shadow Extraction. But the ability came with an interesting limitation: it only worked on those who had been truly defeated, and only if they refused his authority when given the choice.
   "When they wake up," he said finally, "I'll offer each of them the same choice I gave you. Serve willingly and retain their humanity, or refuse and... contribute to my forces in a different capacity."
   Elene and Elmenhilde exchanged glances, both recognizing the implications of his words.
   "And if they choose to serve?" Elmenhilde asked.
   "Then they'll join my growing collection of useful allies," Akira replied, his expression shifting to something that might have been anticipation. "But if they choose pride over pragmatism..."
   He let the sentence hang unfinished, though the red glow of his right eye suggested the alternative would be far less pleasant than simple servitude.
   As he stood there contemplating his unconscious prisoners, Akira found himself wondering which of the legendary heroes would prove wise enough to accept his offer, and which would provide him with the opportunity to test his newest ability.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 65: Ch 65 : Say Hello to Our New World
   The dungeon fell silent except for the subtle sound of mystical energy being absorbed. Four cells that had contained legendary heroes now stood empty, their occupants transformed into something entirely new.
   *Shadow Extraction really is as comprehensive as the system indicated,* I thought, studying the dark figures that had materialized from my defeated enemies. *Not just their combat abilities, but their knowledge, their techniques, even their tactical experience-all preserved but bound to absolute loyalty.*
   The shadow of Siegfried knelt before me, his form wreathed in darkness but still recognizably the legendary swordsman. In his hands, he held a perfect shadow replica of Gram, the cursed blade's power enhanced rather than diminished by the transformation.
   "My lord," he spoke, his voice carrying the same cadence as the original but with an otherworldly resonance. "I await your commands."
   Perseus, Heracles, and Leonardo had undergone similar transformations, each retaining their distinctive characteristics while gaining the ethereal quality that marked them as shadow soldiers. Their loyalty was absolute, their capabilities enhanced, and their potential for betrayal completely eliminated.
   *This changes everything,* I realized, feeling the mental connection that linked me to each shadow warrior. *Not only do I have their individual abilities at my disposal, but I can coordinate them with perfect synchronization. It's like having multiple legendary heroes operating as a single tactical unit.*
   Only Jeanne's cell remained occupied, the cheerful saint still unconscious but mercifully human. I'd made the decision to spare her after witnessing her genuine attempt to find non-supernatural solutions to our conflict. That kind of adaptive thinking deserved an opportunity for redemption rather than immediate transformation.
   "Rise," I commanded the shadows, and they responded with fluid precision that surpassed their original forms. The mental link allowed me to access their memories and knowledge directly, giving me insights into techniques and strategies that had taken them lifetimes to develop.
   Elene and Elmenhilde watched this display with expressions of awe and barely concealed terror. Even after swearing loyalty, witnessing the casual transformation of legendary heroes into shadow servants clearly reinforced exactly what kind of power they now served.
   "My lord," Elene said carefully, "what will you do with the remaining prisoner?"
   "Give her the same choice I offered you," I replied, studying Jeanne's peaceful expression. "Though in her case, I suspect the decision may be more complex. Saints tend to have... philosophical complications with certain forms of allegiance."
   *The real question is whether her faith will allow her to serve someone who operates outside divine authority,* I mused. *Her psychological profile suggests genuine moral conviction rather than simple fanaticism, but religious conditioning can be unpredictable.*
   Several hours later, I found myself in the castle's formal dining room, an ornate chamber that Queen Elene had apparently prepared for what she called "proper hospitality." The long mahogany table could easily seat twenty, though only four places had been set with what appeared to be the castle's finest china and silverware.
   *The effort is appreciated, though I suspect this is more about establishing new protocols than genuine courtesy,* I observed, noting the careful attention to detail in every aspect of the arrangement. *She's trying to demonstrate value through traditional vampire nobility customs.*
   Elene moved around the table with practiced grace, personally overseeing every detail despite having servants who could handle such tasks. She'd changed from her battle-damaged gown into an elegant black dress that managed to be both regal and subtly deferential.
   "I trust the arrangements meet with your approval, my lord?" she asked, adjusting the positioning of a crystal goblet with microscopic precision.
   "They're quite impressive," I replied honestly. "Though I should mention that elaborate formality isn't necessary for everyday interactions. Efficiency and competence matter more than ceremony."
   *Still, the psychological value of ritual shouldn't be underestimated,* I reflected. *For someone whose entire identity was built around noble status and traditional authority, demonstrating continued relevance through hospitality serves important emotional functions.*
   Elmenhilde entered carrying the first course, her movements slightly nervous but increasingly confident as she adapted to her new role. She'd also changed clothes, though her selection was more practical-a simple but elegant maid's outfit that allowed for easy movement while maintaining appropriate dignity.
   "The appetizer course, my lord," she announced, setting down plates of what appeared to be some form of supernatural delicacy. "Queen Elene prepared these personally using traditional vampire culinary techniques."
   *Interesting choice,* I noted, recognizing the subtle message in having the former queen personally handle food preparation. *Demonstrating humility while showcasing skills that remain valuable under the new arrangement.*
   Valerie and Xenovia had been invited to join us, though their reactions to the formal setting were quite different. Valerie seemed comfortable with the elegance, her noble upbringing making such environments familiar territory. Xenovia, on the other hand, was clearly struggling with the elaborate table setting and formal protocols.
   "Which fork am I supposed to use first?" Xenovia whispered to Valerie, eyeing the array of silverware with obvious confusion. "And why are there so many spoons?"
   "Start from the outside and work your way in," Valerie replied quietly, though I caught a hint of amusement in her voice. "The multiple utensils are for different courses."
   *The contrast is actually quite charming,* I thought, watching Xenovia attempt to navigate vampire dining etiquette with the same determined focus she brought to swordplay. *Her genuine confusion about formal protocols is oddly endearing compared to the calculated politeness I usually encounter.*
   "If I may ask, my lord," Elene said as she took her own seat, "what are your plans for the territory's administration? There are several ongoing concerns that require attention."
   *She's testing boundaries-seeing how much autonomy she'll retain while demonstrating her continued usefulness,* I analyzed. *A reasonable approach, though I need to establish clear expectations about decision-making authority.*
   "Handle routine matters as you normally would," I replied, sampling what turned out to be surprisingly excellent cuisine. "Major policy changes, external negotiations, or anything that might affect other supernatural factions should be cleared with me first. Use your judgment about what constitutes 'major.'"
   "And if there are disputes about that judgment?" she asked carefully.
   "Then we'll discuss it and establish clearer guidelines," I said simply. "I'm not interested in micromanaging every decision, but I also won't tolerate actions that create problems I have to solve later."
   *The key is finding the balance between useful autonomy and necessary control,* I reflected. *Too much oversight creates inefficiency, but too little creates the risk of subordinates making decisions that conflict with larger objectives.*
   Elmenhilde returned with the main course, her nervousness having largely faded as she settled into the rhythm of service. She moved with increasing confidence, though she still cast occasional glances at my reaction to gauge whether she was meeting expectations.
   "The preparation is excellent," I told her as she set down my plate. "You've both adapted to the new circumstances remarkably well."
   The compliment caused both vampires to straighten with obvious pride, though they tried to maintain appropriate composure. 
   *Positive reinforcement really is more effective than fear for maintaining long-term loyalty,* I noted. *The initial demonstration of power established the consequences of defiance, but acknowledgment of competence builds genuine investment in success.*
   "Xenovia," Valerie said quietly, nudging her companion, "you're holding your knife like a sword."
   "It is a blade," Xenovia replied defensively, though she attempted to adjust her grip. "The principles should be similar."
   "Not really," Valerie laughed softly. "You're supposed to cut your food, not defeat it in honorable combat."
   *Their dynamic is surprisingly comfortable,* I observed, noting how naturally they interacted despite their different backgrounds. *Valerie's noble training complements Xenovia's straightforward approach, while Xenovia's authenticity seems to help Valerie relax her own formal conditioning.*
   "If you're struggling with the formal setting, we could arrange for more casual dining arrangements," I suggested, recognizing that Xenovia's discomfort might actually be impacting her ability to eat properly.
   "No!" Xenovia replied quickly, then flushed slightly. "I mean, I should learn these things. If I'm going to be traveling with nobles and supernatural leaders, I need to understand their customs."
   *Admirable determination,* I thought. *She's approaching cultural education with the same methodical mindset she uses for combat training. Practical, if occasionally awkward in execution.*
   "There's wisdom in that approach," I agreed. "Though remember that different cultures have different protocols. What works in vampire nobility might not apply in other supernatural societies."
   As the meal continued, I found myself genuinely enjoying the combination of excellent food and surprisingly comfortable conversation. Both Elene and Elmenhilde were proving to be intelligent companions rather than merely obedient servants, while Valerie and Xenovia's interactions provided an unexpectedly entertaining element.
   *This is actually pleasant,* I realized. *When was the last time I had the opportunity to simply enjoy a meal without worrying about immediate threats or political maneuvering?*
   The thought was interrupted by the sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the dining room. Elmenhilde immediately rose to investigate, though she paused to look at me for permission.
   "See who it is," I said, noting that my shadow soldiers had already detected the approaching presence through our mental link. *Jeanne is finally awake.*
   Elmenhilde returned a moment later leading a somewhat unsteady Jeanne, who was still wearing her battle-damaged clothing and looking around the elegant dining room with obvious confusion.
   "Ah, you're awake," I said, gesturing toward an empty chair that had been placed near the table but notably didn't have place settings. "Please, have a seat. We have some things to discuss."
   Jeanne moved carefully, clearly still recovering from the magical unconsciousness that had followed her defeat. Her eyes took in the formal dining arrangement, the well-dressed vampires, and the comfortable atmosphere with growing bewilderment.
   "I don't understand," she said slowly. "Are we... having dinner? Where are the others?"
   *Direct questions deserve honest answers,* I decided. *Though the full truth might be more disturbing than she's prepared to handle immediately.*
   "Your companions made choices that led to their transformation into shadow soldiers," I replied calmly. "They're no longer available for conversation in their original forms."
   Jeanne's expression shifted through confusion, realization, and horror in rapid succession. "You killed them?"
   "They're not dead," I corrected, noting her mounting distress. "They chose pride over pragmatism when offered alternatives. Now they serve in a different capacity-one that ensures their loyalty while preserving their capabilities."
   *She's struggling to process the concept,* I observed, watching her face cycle through various emotions. *The idea of transformation rather than simple death is clearly more disturbing than she expected.*
   "But... how?" she asked quietly.
   I explained "Their memories, skills, and personalities remain intact, but they no longer have the capacity for betrayal or conflicting priorities."
   Jeanne stared at the empty place setting in front of the others, clearly noticing that no food had been provided for her. The message was subtle but unmistakable-she wasn't yet considered part of the group.
   "And you're offering me the same choice they rejected?" she asked, her voice steadier than I'd expected.
   *Her courage is admirable,* I noted. *Despite being clearly frightened, she's facing the situation directly rather than attempting to deflect or bargain.*
   "I'm offering you the choice they should have made," I corrected. "Willing service in exchange for maintaining your humanity and free will. The alternative is transformation into a shadow soldier-effective, but considerably less... conversational."
   "Why?" Jeanne asked, leaning forward slightly. "Why offer the choice at all? If you can simply force compliance through magic, why bother with negotiations?"
   *An insightful question,* I thought. *She's trying to understand the psychological framework behind the offer rather than simply accepting or rejecting it.*
   "Because willing allies are more valuable than enchanted servants," I replied honestly. "Shadows soldiers excel at following orders and applying their capabilities, but they can't provide independent judgment, creative solutions, or genuine counsel. Those things require free will and personal investment."
   "And what would willing service entail?" she asked carefully.
   "Loyalty, competence, and the understanding that defiance leads to unpleasant consequences," I said simply. "Beyond that, you'd have considerable autonomy to pursue your own interests as long as they don't conflict with my objectives."
   *She's actually considering it,* I realized, noting the calculating expression that had replaced her initial fear. *Saints are typically portrayed as inflexibly righteous, but she's demonstrating genuine pragmatism.*
   "What are your objectives?" she asked, apparently reaching the heart of her concerns. "What would I be serving?"
   *The core question-whether my goals align with her moral framework enough to justify collaboration,* I reflected. *Honesty is probably the best approach, though it carries risks if she finds my methods unacceptable.*
   "Protection of those I care about," I replied. "Stability for the supernatural world, though not necessarily the current status quo. Preparation for threats that most factions don't yet recognize as serious concerns."
   "And your methods?" she pressed. "Today's battle demonstrated considerable ruthlessness."
   "Efficient resolution of conflicts," I said calmly. "I prefer to end threats decisively rather than allowing them to fester and cause ongoing problems. The Hero Faction chose to make themselves my enemies-they received appropriate responses to that choice."
   Jeanne was quiet for several minutes, clearly wrestling with the moral implications of what I'd described. The rest of the table remained respectfully silent, though I could see Valerie and Xenovia exchanging meaningful glances.
   *Her internal conflict is understandable,* I thought. *Religious conditioning emphasizes absolute moral principles, but practical experience has shown her that rigid approaches often create more suffering than they prevent.*
   "If I agree to serve," she said finally, "what guarantees do I have that you won't simply transform me later if I become inconvenient?"
   "The same guarantee everyone else has," I replied. "As long as you remain loyal and competent, your position is secure. Betray that trust, and face the consequences. It's a straightforward arrangement."
   *She's looking for absolute assurances that don't exist in any relationship,* I noted. *The uncertainty is bothering her more than the actual risks involved.*
   "I..." she began, then paused as a new magical signature appeared at the edge of my perception.
   *Powerful teleportation magic,* I recognized, feeling multiple familiar presences materializing in the castle's main courtyard. *And given the specific energy signatures... this should be interesting.*
   "It appears we have visitors," I said, rising from the table as a complex magical circle began forming in the dining room itself. "Uninvited ones, at that."
   The magical formation was elaborate and clearly designed by someone with considerable skill-three separate teleportation signatures combining into a single coordinated arrival. As the light reached its peak intensity, three figures materialized in the center of the dining room.
   Sirzechs Lucifer stood in the center, his crimson hair and elegant demeanor immediately recognizable. To his right, Azazel appeared with his characteristic casual posture and calculating expression. On the left stood someone I didn't immediately recognize-a man with an aura of divine authority that marked him as clearly supernatural despite his unremarkable appearance.
   *Well, this is unexpected,* I thought, studying the three visitors with interest. *Though given today's events, I suppose some form of official response was inevitable.*
   "Good evening," Sirzechs said with his typical diplomatic smile, though his eyes were taking in every detail of the scene. "I hope we're not interrupting anything important."
   I looked around the dining room-at the formal table setting, the nervous vampires, the still-undecided saint, and the three most powerful supernatural leaders who'd just teleported uninvited into my recently acquired territory.
   *Why do I get the feeling this conversation is going to be significantly more complex than dinner with reformed enemies?* I wondered, though I kept my expression neutral as I prepared to deal with whatever political complications had just materialized in my dining room.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 66: Ch 66 : Born to Conquer
   "Good evening," Sirzechs said with his characteristic warm smile, though his eyes were carefully assessing the situation. "I hope we're not interrupting anything important."
   "Just dinner," I replied, remaining seated. "Though your timing suggests this isn't a social visit."
   Azazel stepped forward, his usual laid-back demeanor only slightly more serious than normal. "We heard some interesting reports about today's events. The kind that make supernatural leaders lose sleep."
   The third figure spoke with unmistakable divine authority. "I am Michael. The complete destruction of a Longinus-class Sacred Gear is... deeply troubling."
   "The True Longinus was destroyed because its wielder used it against me," I replied simply. "Legendary artifacts aren't exempt from consequences."
   "But the theological implications-" Michael began, his composed expression cracking slightly.
   "Are your concern, not mine," I interrupted. "Divine authority works within its own framework. Outside that framework, sacred artifacts are just well-made weapons."
   Sirzechs raised a hand diplomatically. "Perhaps we could approach this more collaboratively? We're not here as enemies, Akira."
   "Then why are you here? Three faction leaders don't coordinate emergency visits for small talk."
   Azazel grinned. "Because half the supernatural world is currently panicking about someone who can casually destroy divine artifacts and subjugate vampire factions in one afternoon."
   "The other half," Sirzechs added with dry humor, "is debating whether to recruit you or eliminate you as a threat."
   "And which category do you fall into?"
   "Neither," Michael said firmly. "We need to understand your intentions and whether they align with supernatural stability."
   Jeanne, who had been listening intently, suddenly spoke up. "Excuse me - you're the Archangel Michael? The one who leads Heaven's forces?"
   "I am," Michael replied, his attention shifting to her with visible concern. "And you're Jeanne d'Arc. Are you here voluntarily?"
   The implication hung heavy in the air. Jeanne's answer could escalate this diplomatic meeting into something far more dangerous.
   "I'm here considering an offer of service," Jeanne replied honestly, earning surprised looks from all three visitors. "Lord Akira offered me a choice between willing cooperation and... alternative arrangements."
   "Alternative arrangements?" Azazel asked, though his expression suggested he suspected the answer.
   I gestured toward the empty space near the entrance. Four shadow figures materialized - Siegfried, Perseus, Heracles, and Leonardo, their dark forms retaining distinctive characteristics while radiating otherworldly power.
   Michael stepped back involuntarily, divine energy coiling defensively around him. Azazel's eyes widened with scientific fascination and alarm. Sirzechs remained outwardly calm, but his aura shifted defensively.
   "Shadow soldiers," Azazel breathed. "You didn't just defeat the Hero Faction - you converted them."
   "They chose pride over pragmatism when offered alternatives," I explained. "They retain their memories, abilities, and personalities, with absolute loyalty and enhanced capabilities."
   "That's necromancy of the highest order!" Michael's voice carried moral outrage. "To bind souls in such a manner-"
   "It's neither necromancy nor soul binding. They're not undead, and their souls remain intact. Shadow Extraction operates on different principles entirely."
   "The method is irrelevant," Sirzechs interjected, clearly preventing a theological argument. "The result is you've eliminated the Hero Faction while gaining their capabilities."
   "Correct. They made themselves my enemies, so I ensured they never could again while preserving their useful qualities."
   Valerie spoke up with concern. "Perhaps we should explain the context? They attacked our territory first."
   "The Hero Faction came here intending to eliminate me and everyone under my protection," I said, looking directly at Michael. "They brought legendary weapons and coordinated assault tactics. My response was proportionate."
   "Proportionate?" Michael asked incredulously. "You destroyed the True Longinus! That artifact has been sacred for two millennia!"
   "And now it's scrap metal. Sacred status doesn't grant immunity from hostile action."
   Azazel stepped forward, shifting toward practical concerns. "Setting theology aside, we need to discuss the consequences. Every supernatural faction wants to know where you stand. Someone with your capabilities can't remain neutral."
   "And if I choose not to choose sides?"
   "Then everyone assumes you're an enemy and acts accordingly," Sirzechs replied grimly. "Which would be unfortunate for everyone."
   "What are you proposing?"
   Michael straightened. "Formal recognition as an independent supernatural entity with limited territorial authority. In exchange, you agree to certain constraints."
   "What kind of constraints?"
   "Non-interference in established faction affairs," Sirzechs replied. "Restricted territorial expansion. Participation in collective security arrangements against major threats."
   The three exchanged glances. "Then we'd classify you as a rogue element," Azazel said reluctantly. "Which would trigger defensive measures."
   Before I could respond, Jeanne stood up, her expression determined.
   "I've made my decision. I choose to serve willingly."
   Michael stared in shock while Sirzechs and Azazel appeared genuinely surprised.
   "Jeanne," Michael said with paternal concern, "you don't understand what you're agreeing to. This man operates outside divine authority itself."
   "Which is exactly why I'm choosing to work with him rather than against him," she replied firmly. "I've seen what happens to his enemies. I'd rather help build whatever he's creating."
   "Very well," I said, standing and extending my hand. "Welcome to my service, Jeanne."
   As we shook hands, binding energy flowed between us, modified for someone with genuine free will. The connection formed while leaving her capacity for independent judgment intact.
   "Now then," I turned back to the faction leaders, "let's discuss your proposals specifically. I'm willing to consider mutually beneficial arrangements, but I won't accept limitations based purely on your comfort."
   Azazel grinned. "What would you consider acceptable?"
   "Recognition of my territorial authority within defined boundaries. Non-interference in my internal affairs in exchange for respecting your domains. Consultation on supernatural stability matters, but not automatic compliance."
   "Military cooperation?" Sirzechs asked.
   "Against genuine threats to supernatural stability, yes. Against political opponents or factional disputes, no."
   Michael struggled visibly. "This sets a dangerous precedent. If we legitimize your authority despite your methods, what message does that send?"
   "That power without responsibility has unpleasant consequences. I'm not encouraging others to follow my path - I'm demonstrating that threatening what I protect leads to overwhelming response."
   "But destroying sacred artifacts-"
   "Was a combat decision. The True Longinus was being used as a weapon against me. I responded accordingly. If you want your artifacts intact, don't aim them at my people."
   Azazel laughed suddenly. "You know what? I like your approach. Direct, honest, refreshingly free of political double-talk."
   "Is that professional endorsement?"
   "It's recognition that you say what you mean and mean what you say. That's rare in supernatural politics."
   Sirzechs nodded thoughtfully. "I agree. Your methods are unorthodox, but your objectives align with general stability."
   Michael was quiet for long moments before sighing deeply. "I cannot endorse methods that violate theological principles. But I acknowledge the alternatives present greater risks."
   "Then we have an agreement framework," I said. "Formal recognition, defined boundaries, mutual consultation, cooperation against genuine threats."
   "There'll need to be specific protocols," Sirzechs said. "Communication procedures, dispute resolution, territorial limits."
   "Agreed. Though you'll want to discuss details with your organizations first."
   "Obviously," Azazel replied. "Though most resistance will come from factions not represented tonight."
   "Speaking of which," Sirzechs glanced around, "what are your plans for the Carmilla Faction?"
   I looked at Elene. "They'll continue operating as before, with policy coordination through me for inter-factional matters."
   "And other vampire factions?" Michael asked.
   "Only if they make themselves my enemies. I have no interest in conquest for its own sake, but I won't tolerate threats to my people."
   The leaders exchanged satisfied glances. The crisis was addressed, future interaction frameworks established.
   "Well then," Azazel clapped his hands, "time to return and explain tonight's developments to our various bureaucracies."
   As they prepared to leave, Sirzechs paused. "For what it's worth, I'm glad this ended with negotiation rather than conflict. The supernatural world has seen enough warfare."
   "Peaceful outcomes depend on all parties acting reasonably. I'll work within agreed frameworks, but I won't tolerate attempts to undermine them."
   The magical circles formed, and within moments they were gone.
   Jeanne looked around at the remaining group and laughed softly. "Well, that wasn't how I expected my evening to end when I woke up in a cell."
   "Second thoughts about your decision?" I asked.
   "Surprisingly, no," she replied thoughtfully. "I've spent years fighting for causes that claimed divine authority while ignoring human suffering. Working for someone who prioritizes practical results over theological purity... it's liberating."
   "Any concerns about tonight's developments?" I asked the others.
   "Diplomatic recognition should make things easier," Elene said practically. "Having formal status prevents other factions from treating us as conquest targets."
   Valerie nodded. "It also means we won't operate in complete isolation from supernatural society."
   As the evening wound down, I reflected on the dramatic changes. This morning brought direct assault from organized enemies. Tonight brought formal recognition, loyal allies, and frameworks for stable arrangements.
   Standing in the main hall as others retired, I looked out at the vampire territory now formally mine. Distant lights flickered in communities where ordinary beings lived their lives, largely unaware how close they'd come to being casualties in someone else's war.
   The shadow soldiers materialized beside me, ready for whatever orders I might give. Their absolute loyalty was clear through our mental connection.
   Looking out at my domain, I made a quiet promise to those whose lives now depended on my decisions. Whatever challenges lay ahead, whatever complications emerged from tonight's arrangements, I wouldn't let them down.
   The supernatural world had changed tonight. Whether that led to stability or chaos would depend on how we all used the opportunities created.
   But that was tomorrow's concern. Tonight, we'd established the foundation. Everything else would build from here.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 67: Ch 67 : Growing Concerns
   The castle had quieted down after a week's diplomatic proceedings. Valerie was buried in vampire political texts that Elene had given her. Xenovia was practicing sword forms in the courtyard, and Jeanne had settled into guest quarters after a lengthy discussion with Elmenhilde about population management.
   I was reviewing the territorial agreements when familiar footsteps approached.
   "Not bad for a human as a legitimate ruler of vamps" Azazel said, leaning against the doorframe with his usual casual grin. "Mind if I stick around for a bit? There's something we should discuss."
   "Sure." I gestured to the chairs by the fireplace. "What's on your mind?"
   He dropped into a chair with obvious relief. "Man, formal meetings are exhausting. Give me a good research project over politics any day." His expression grew more serious. "But that's actually related to why I'm here. We've got some interesting developments brewing."
   "The kind that affects our agreements?"
   "Potentially." Azazel stretched, then leaned forward. "Three days ago, we got formal contact from the Norse. Not just Odin sending one of his usual cryptic messages, but proper diplomatic channels requesting a meeting. He onto something"
   I raised an eyebrow. "Does Norse not usually bother with formal diplomacy?"
   "Not at all. They've been doing their own thing for centuries, barely acknowledging our three-faction summit was about to happen." Azazel ran a hand through his hair. "But now they want to talk alliance. Full cooperation with shared intelligence like between three factions"
   "Their initial message mentioned 'significant cosmological disturbance' that could threaten multiple mythological systems." He made air quotes with obvious skepticism "Classic Odin-talk for 'something big and bad is coming, but I'm not telling you what yet.'"
   "And they want to meet where?"
   "Underworld, next week. It was approved as neutral territory that can handle the security requirements." Azazel's grin returned, but there was something calculating in his eyes. "Here's the interesting part - they specifically requested you attend. By name."
   I kept my expression neutral despite the surprise. "That's... unexpected. I've never had direct contact with Norse leadership."
   "Yeah, that caught everyone's attention too. Michael's convinced it's divine providence, Sirzechs thinks it's political maneuvering, and I think Odin knows something he's not sharing." Azazel shrugged. "With that old man, it could be any of those or something completely different."
   "What's your read on his motives?"
   "Genuine concern about external threats, probably. But with Odin..." Azazel paused, choosing his words carefully. "The guy's brilliant, don't get me wrong.
   When he focuses on something, he's probably the most dangerous entity you'll ever meet. But he's also got this whole 'eccentric old man' thing going on that makes him unpredictable."
   "Well, for starters, he's got this weird obsession with collecting knowledge and experiences. He'll show up to serious diplomatic meetings dressed like a tourist and spend half the time asking random questions about local magic systems or trying to recruit talented people for 'research projects.'" Azazel grinned. "Last supernatural gathering, he spent twenty minutes trying to convince a dryad to teach him nature magic. Not for any strategic reason - he was just curious."
   "But you think this alliance request is legitimate?"
   "Oh, absolutely. When Odin gets serious about something, you know it's real." Azazel's expression sobered. "The fact that he's abandoning Norse independence means whatever he's detected is probably worse than anything we've dealt with recently."
   "Any theories about why he wants me there specifically?"
   "A few." Azazel leaned back, studying me. "Either he knows something about your capabilities that makes you strategically valuable, or he's detected something connected to you that relates to these threats he's worried about."
   I considered this. "And your recommendation?"
   "Go. Definitely go." Azazel's tone was serious now. "Being included in high-level supernatural negotiations legitimizes your position better than tonight's territorial agreements ever could. Plus, if there really are major threats developing, you'll want to know about them early."
   "Fair points. When do you need an answer?"
   "Forty-eight hours. Though honestly, after yesterday's little reconnaissance visit, I think they're already assuming you'll attend."
   Azazel's grin widened. "You don't know Norse scouts were here today, did you? They were evaluating your capabilities and defenses.
   Standard Odin procedure - he likes to know exactly what kind of individuals he's working with, before formal meetings."
   That explained the magical signatures I'd detected earlier. "So this conversation is partly to prepare me for what I'm walking into."
   "Exactly. Supernatural diplomacy isn't like human politics. Demonstrations of capability matter more than verbal agreements, and everyone will be evaluating everyone else throughout the process." Azazel stood, stretching again. "Just be yourself - direct, competent, and don't try to hide your abilities. Odin respects strength and hates deception."
   "Don't be surprised if he tries to recruit you for something completely unrelated to whatever crisis brought us together. The man collects talented individuals like some people collect stamps" Azazel moved toward the center of the room, beginning to form a teleportation circle "Oh, and Akira? Whatever's coming, I'm glad you'll be involved. The supernatural world could use more competent people in positions of actual authority."
   His magic circle flared beneath him, as he shoved his hands into pockets "I'll send those briefing materials tomorrow. Try not to overthink this - you've handled everything else just fine."
   The flash of light left me alone with my thoughts. In a week, I'd gone from territorial disputes to formal diplomatic recognition to involvement in supernatural alliance negotiations at the highest levels.
   And apparently, Odin has shown in interest in me too. 
   I moved to the window, looking out over the peaceful vampire communities below.
   Whatever threats the Norse had detected, they were serious enough to abandon centuries of independence and seek unprecedented cooperation.
   The question was whether my involvement would help address those threats, or simply expose me to dangers I didn't yet understand.
   I supposed I'd find out at the summit.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 68: Ch 68 : The Eminence in Shadow
   The morning after Azazel's visit found me in the castle's training grounds, eager to explore the full extent of my newly acquired Shadow Extraction abilities. The courtyard was spacious enough for experimentation, with reinforced stone walls that could withstand considerable magical stress.
   *Time to understand exactly what I'm working with,* I thought, calling up the system information that had been granted after defeating the Hero Faction. The knowledge felt comprehensive but theoretical-like having a detailed manual for equipment I'd never actually operated.
   **Shadow Storage**, or more accurately **Shadow Preservation** as the system had designated it, was the first ability I explored at its maximum level. I could store unlimited shadows within my own shadow and summon them instantly anywhere I desired. The sensory sharing was perfect-I could experience everything my shadows experienced simultaneously across vast distances, creating an omnipresent surveillance network that spanned dimensions.
   *Complete omniscience within my domain,* I observed, feeling the absolute connection to every shadow under my command. *No blind spots, no communication delays, perfect coordination across unlimited distances.*
   **Shadow Exchange** at its highest mastery transcended all conventional limitations. I could create shadow portals to any location I could visualize, regardless of distance or dimensional barriers. No cooldowns, no anchor points required, no energy costs-pure spatial dominance that treated the fabric of reality as my personal highway system.
   *Absolute mobility,* I realized, effortlessly opening portals between different areas of the courtyard. *Every shadow in existence is a potential doorway. Every location I've ever seen is instantly accessible. This isn't just teleportation-this is sovereignty over space itself.*
   But the most overwhelming ability was **Ruler's Authority** at its absolute pinnacle. This wasn't mere telekinesis-it was the fundamental force that Rulers used to impose their will upon reality. At maximum level, it was virtually impossible for any being to resist unless they possessed equivalent Ruler-level authority.
   Testing the ability on a large stone block, I didn't even need to focus. My will became reality instantly. The stone responded not just to my commands, but to my intentions, desires, even unconscious thoughts. Multiple objects could be controlled simultaneously with perfect precision while I performed other tasks.
   *This is dominion over existence itself,* I understood, feeling the absolute nature of the control. *Not just moving objects, but commanding reality to conform to my will. This is the power of a Sovereign.*
   "Impressive display, my lord," came Elene's voice from the castle entrance. She approached with characteristic grace, though her expression carried curiosity about my morning activities.
   "Just familiarizing myself with new capabilities," I replied, gently setting the stone block back in place. "How are territorial affairs progressing?"
   "Quite well, actually. The formal recognition has eliminated most administrative complications, and the population seems to be adapting to the changed circumstances." She paused beside me, watching the shadows gradually return to their normal configurations. "Though there have been some interesting requests."
   "Several minor supernatural communities have inquired about potential alliance arrangements. Word travels quickly in supernatural circles, and your... management style... has generated considerable interest among various factions."
   *Politics never sleeps,* I thought. *Though having other supernatural groups seek alliance rather than opposition is definitely preferable to the alternatives.*
   "What's your assessment of these requests?"
   "Mixed," Elene replied thoughtfully. "Some appear genuinely interested in beneficial partnerships. Others seem more concerned about potential threats and want protection arrangements. A few are clearly attempting to gather intelligence about the new power structure."
   "Selective engagement. There are several smaller supernatural communities whose leadership I'm familiar with from past diplomatic interactions. Their territories would provide strategic value without creating unnecessary complications." She produced a small scroll from her sleeve. "I've prepared preliminary assessments if you're interested in reviewing them."
   *Delegation really is more efficient than trying to handle everything personally,* I noted, accepting the scroll. *Especially when the delegated authority has relevant expertise and demonstrated competence.*
   "Excellent work. I'll review these this evening and we can discuss specific approaches tomorrow."
   Before Elene could respond, familiar magical signatures appeared at the edge of my perception. My shadow soldiers were approaching-not the human shadows I'd created, but the three Hero Faction members I'd transformed.
   *Perfect timing,* I realized. *I should test their capabilities while evaluating territorial defense arrangements.*
   "Siegfried, Perseus, Leonardo, Heracles," I called, and the four shadow figures materialized from the darkness with fluid precision. "Report your current capabilities and available techniques."
   Siegfried stepped forward first, his shadow form wreathed in dark energy that somehow enhanced rather than diminished his legendary presence. "My lord, I retain all sword techniques and combat experience from my original form, along with my mastery of demonic swords," he said, his silver-white hair now touched with shadow energy. "My abilities as 'Chaos Edge' Sieg and 'The Demonic Sword User' have been amplified through the transformation."
   He demonstrated by summoning multiple demonic swords simultaneously, including the reconstructed Gram that now pulsed with both demonic power and shadow energy. Each weapon carried the malevolent power of legendary demonic armaments, enhanced by his new shadow nature.
   *His specialization was always demonic sword mastery,* I observed. *The transformation preserved his ability to wield multiple cursed blades simultaneously while restoring even the weapons I destroyed.*
   Perseus moved forward next, his neat brown hair now touched with shadow energy, though he still carried himself with the loyalty and dedication that marked his service to Cao Cao. "My lord, I retain the spirit of Perseus and my Sacred Gear abilities. The Aegis has been restored and enhanced through shadow power."
   He materialized his legendary shield, which now radiated both divine protection and shadow enhancement. The reflection ability that could show the true form of anyone looking into it remained intact, while gaining new shadow-based powers.
   *The Sacred Gear was preserved through the shadow extraction,* I noted. *Even destroyed equipment can be reconstituted as shadow versions with enhanced capabilities.*
   Heracles filled most of the space as he stepped forward, his massive frame and arrogant demeanor intact despite the shadow transformation. "My lord, I am Heracles! My legendary strength and the power of my Sacred Gear remain, enhanced by shadow power! The Variant Detonation can now create explosions infused with shadow energy!"
   He demonstrated by creating a controlled explosion in his palm-the signature ability of his Sacred Gear now carried darkness that could affect both physical and spiritual targets.
   Finally, Leonardo approached-a short, young boy who remained characteristically quiet and expressionless. Unlike the others who spoke, Leonardo simply nodded, maintaining his pattern of never speaking aloud. Instead, he demonstrated his abilities directly.
   Shadow-enhanced creatures began materializing around him, created through his restored Annihilation Maker Longinus. The anti-monsters were now infused with shadow energy, making them far more dangerous than their original forms while retaining their specialized design for countering specific supernatural threats.
   *His Longinus has been perfectly preserved,* I realized. *The shadow extraction process maintains all abilities while adding shadow enhancement. Even a Top-tier Longinus remains functional.*
   *Each shadow retained their distinctive specializations while gaining shadow-enhanced capabilities,* I noted. *This makes them significantly more valuable than their original forms for defensive purposes.*
   "Excellent," I said. "Your assignment is territorial defense and population protection. Siegfried, establish patrol routes and defensive positions. Perseus, create monitoring zones around key population centers. Leonardo, develop early warning systems and communication networks. Heracles, handle any direct threats that require overwhelming force."
   "Understood, my lord," all three replied in perfect unison, their mental connections allowing for instantaneous coordination.
   As they began implementing their assignments with supernatural efficiency, I turned back to Elene, who had been watching the demonstration with visible awe.
   "That should address most security concerns," I said. "Having legendary heroes as dedicated guardians provides protection few territories could match."
   "Indeed," she replied, though her voice carried a hint of philosophical concern. "Though I must ask-do you ever have doubts about the transformation process? They were human once."
   *An interesting question,* I thought. *She's probing whether I have moral reservations about the methods I employ.*
   "They made their choice when they attacked people under my protection," I replied honestly. "The alternative was permanent elimination. At least this way, their capabilities serve constructive purposes rather than being wasted."
   Elene nodded thoughtfully but didn't press the matter further. Her expression suggested acceptance rather than judgment.
   Later that afternoon, I was reviewing territorial reports when Valerie approached with an expression of hopeful determination that immediately caught my attention.
   "Akira," she began, settling into the chair across from my desk, "I was hoping we could discuss something important."
   "Of course. What's on your mind?"
   "Now that the situation between Carmilla and Tepes has been resolved, I'd like to return to Kuoh," she said, her voice carrying both excitement and nervous anticipation. "I want to see Gasper again."
   *Understandable,* I thought. *She's been separated from someone important to her during a period of considerable upheaval. Now that stability has been established, naturally she'd want to reconnect.*
   "That's perfectly reasonable," I replied. "When would you like to leave?"
   "As soon as possible, if that's alright with you." Her relief at my immediate acceptance was clearly visible. "I know there have been a lot of changes recently, but Gasper is... well, he's like family to me."
   "Family connections are important," I agreed. "Especially after everything you've been through recently."
   Valerie's expression brightened considerably. "Thank you for understanding. I was worried you might think it was poor timing with everything that's been happening."
   *Actually, the timing is quite good,* I reflected. *The territory is stable, diplomatic arrangements are progressing smoothly, and having some distance from recent events might be beneficial for everyone involved.*
   "Would you prefer to travel alone, or would you like company for the journey?"
   "Well..." she hesitated, clearly having thought about this already, "I was hoping Xenovia might come along, if she's willing. We've gotten quite comfortable traveling together."
   *Their partnership has developed naturally,* I noted. *Valerie's noble background complements Xenovia's straightforward approach, while Xenovia's authenticity seems to help Valerie relax her formal conditioning.*
   "I'm sure she'd be happy to accompany you. Though I should mention-I'll be using Shadow Exchange for transportation rather than conventional travel methods."
   I explained the teleportation ability briefly, noting her fascination with the concept. "It's instantaneous and completely secure. We can be in Kuoh within minutes rather than hours."
   "That's... incredible," she said, her academic curiosity clearly engaged. "The magical principles must be extraordinarily complex."
   "They operate on different foundations than traditional magic," I agreed. "More spatial manipulation than energy projection."
   As if summoned by our conversation, Xenovia appeared in the doorway with her usual direct approach. "I heard you mention Kuoh. Are we returning home?"
   "If you'd like to come along," Valerie replied hopefully. "I want to visit Gasper, and Akira offered to transport us using shadow magic."
   Xenovia's expression brightened immediately. "Of course I'll come. I've been wondering how everyone at the Academy has been managing without us."
   *Their enthusiasm is refreshing,* I thought. *It's clear they both consider Kuoh their primary home base, despite recent adventures in vampire politics.*
   "Then it's settled," I said, standing from behind the desk. "We can leave this evening if you'd prefer."
   "What about territorial responsibilities?" Valerie asked, her sense of duty clearly conflicting with her personal desires.
   "Elene and Elmenhilde are perfectly capable of handling routine matters," I replied. "The shadow soldiers provide security, diplomatic arrangements are progressing smoothly, and there are no immediate crises requiring my attention."
   *Besides,* I added mentally, *maintaining connections with the Occult Research Club serves strategic purposes as well as personal ones. Staying informed about Kuoh Academy's supernatural activities could prove valuable.*
   "And Jeanne?" Xenovia asked. "Will she be joining us?"
   I considered this briefly. "I think she might prefer to remain here for now. She's still adjusting to her new circumstances, and spending time with Elene and Elmenhilde might help her find her footing."
   "That makes sense," Valerie agreed. "The transition from enemy to ally is probably more complex for someone with her background."
   *Religious conditioning can be particularly difficult to overcome,* I reflected. *Having time to observe how the territory actually functions under my authority might help her reconcile her moral framework with practical realities.*
   As evening approached, I found Jeanne in the castle's library, absorbed in what appeared to be historical texts about supernatural governance. Her concentration was complete, but she looked up when I approached.
   "Fascinating reading?" I asked, noting the variety of books scattered around her workspace.
   "Enlightening," she replied, marking her place with a silk bookmark. "I'm trying to understand how different supernatural communities have handled transitions in leadership throughout history."
   *Academic research as a coping mechanism,* I observed. *She's trying to contextualize recent events within broader historical patterns. A healthy approach for someone struggling with major philosophical adjustments.*
   "Finding any relevant precedents?"
   "Several, actually. Though most historical examples involved considerably more violence and instability than what occurred here." She gestured at the texts around her. "Your approach was remarkably... efficient."
   "Efficient resolution of conflicts tends to minimize long-term complications," I agreed. "Did you want to discuss anything specific about the transition?"
   "Actually, I was hoping you might allow me to remain here while you visit Kuoh," she said, her request matching my expectations. "Elene and Elmenhilde have offered to continue my education about vampire society and supernatural politics. I think that knowledge would be valuable."
   *Exactly as I'd anticipated,* I thought. *She's choosing to understand her new environment rather than immediately returning to familiar territory. Another indication of genuine adaptive capacity.*
   "That sounds like an excellent use of your time," I replied. "They're both knowledgeable about supernatural politics, and having diverse perspectives on governance methods could prove valuable."
   "Thank you," she said with obvious relief. "I'll ensure the territory remains secure during your absence."
   "I'm confident it will be. Between you, Elene, Elmenhilde, and the shadow soldiers, security should be more than adequate."
   The departure preparations were surprisingly simple thanks to Shadow Exchange. No travel arrangements, no security concerns, no coordination with conventional transportation systems-simply the selection of an appropriate arrival point and the activation of spatial manipulation.
   I'd chosen to emerge in the clearing behind Kuoh Academy, a location that provided privacy while being within easy walking distance of the school dormitories. The shadow of a large tree would serve as the arrival point, minimizing the chance of startling any ordinary humans who might witness our sudden appearance.
   "Ready?" I asked Valerie and Xenovia, who were standing beside me in the castle's main hall.
   "As ready as we'll ever be, for magical teleportation," Xenovia replied with her characteristic directness, though her expression carried anticipation rather than concern.
   Valerie nodded, though she was clearly fascinated by the magical preparations. "Will there be any physical sensations during the transfer?"
   "Minimal," I replied, activating Shadow Exchange. "You might feel a moment of disorientation, but nothing uncomfortable."
   The world shifted around us with that peculiar sensation of stepping through dimensional barriers. One moment we were standing in the vampire castle's elegant interior, the next we were emerging from the shadow of a large oak tree in Kuoh's central park.
   The evening air was noticeably different-less mystically charged than vampire territory, but carrying the familiar scents and sounds of a human community with supernatural undercurrents.
   "Incredible," Valerie breathed, looking around with obvious delight. "It's like no time passed at all, but we traveled hundreds of miles."
   "I know, it's cool, right?" I confirmed, noting that the magical signature of our arrival was already dissipating. "No trace of the transfer method remains, and we're exactly where we intended to be, in just a blink of an eye"
   Xenovia was already orientating herself toward the Academy buildings visible in the distance. "Sigh!" she said with satisfaction. "It's good to be back."
   *Their comfort with this environment is obvious,* I observed, noting how both women immediately relaxed once they recognized familiar surroundings. *Kuoh really has become their primary spot of relaxation.*
   As we walked through the park toward the Academy, I found myself appreciating the normalcy of ordinary human environments after days of vampire politics and supernatural diplomacy. The sounds of evening traffic, distant conversations, and everyday life created a peaceful backdrop that was quite different from the mystical intensity of supernatural territories.
   "So," I said conversationally as we approached the Academy gates, "what's our first priority once we arrive?"
   "Finding Gasper," Valerie replied immediately. "Though I should probably check in with the Occult Research Club as well. They might be wondering what happened to us after we disappeared so suddenly."
   "They definitely noticed," Xenovia agreed with a slight smile. "Knowing Rias, she's probably been worrying about whether we got ourselves killed or captured."
   *Speaking of the Occult Research Club,* I thought, *it might be wise to update them on recent developments. Having their leadership understand my current status could prevent potential complications later. But Sirzechs already know that, I don't think it needs any further briefing*
   "Would you like me to accompany you for the reunion, or would you prefer to handle them privately?"
   "Please come with us," Valerie said quickly. "I think they'd appreciate knowing exactly what happened, and your presence would probably answer a lot of questions they'd otherwise spend time speculating about."
   "Besides," Xenovia added practically, "they're going to find out about your new status eventually. Better to handle explanations directly than let rumors spread."
   "Not yet, I got some business to take care of with Azazel, you guys go ahead" I waved at them as I was about to pay visit to Black Dog Bar, to check on Asia as well. She must be doing great as she willingly pushes herself hard for other people sake. Seeing them sigh, I just smiled and motioned them to have some fun after all that warfare.
   As they passed through the Academy gates and headed toward the dormitories where Gasper and the Occult Research Club typically gathered in the evenings, I reflected on how much had changed since our departure. We'd left as individuals seeking resolution to vampire political disputes, and we were returning with formal diplomatic recognition and significantly enhanced capabilities.
   *The question,* I thought, watching Valerie's excitement build as they approached familiar territory, *is how successfully we'll balance our new responsibilities with the relationships and obligations we maintained here.*
   But that was a bridge we'd cross when we reached it. For now, it was enough to be returning home with mission accomplished and partnerships strengthened.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 69: Ch 69 : Asia's Adaptation
   The familiar bell chimed as I pushed open the door to the Black Dog Bar, the subtle black dog silhouette etched into the glass catching the afternoon light. After everything that had transpired with the Carmilla Faction and the Hero Faction, returning to this unassuming establishment felt like stepping into a different world entirely.
   The interior was as I remembered it-dimly lit with warm wooden fixtures and an atmosphere that somehow managed to be both cozy and mysterious. What I didn't expect was to find Lavinia behind the bar counter, expertly polishing glasses with practiced efficiency.
   "Welcome back," she said with that characteristic warm smile, her blonde hair catching the light as she looked up. "Azazel told me you'd be returning soon."
   "Where is he?" I asked, settling onto one of the bar stools.
   "Emergency meeting with the other faction leaders," Lavinia replied, setting down the glass she'd been cleaning. "Something about reports of unusual Sacred Gear activity in Eastern Europe. He left about an hour ago."
   *Probably related to the diplomatic fallout from recent events,* I thought. *The supernatural world doesn't pause for anyone's convenience.*
   "How has Asia been?" I asked, noting the quiet atmosphere of the bar.
   "She's been wonderful," Lavinia said, her expression brightening immediately. "Such a dedicated student, and so eager to learn. She's been practicing the basic magical theory I taught her every day." She paused, studying my face with obvious curiosity. "Though I have to say, Azazel told me some fascinating things about what you've been up to recently."
   *Here we go,* I realized. *Time to explain the controlled chaos of the past week.*
   "He mentioned you defeated the entire Hero Faction," Lavinia continued, leaning forward with interest. "And that you somehow acquired territorial authority over vampire nobility. That's... quite impressive for someone so young."
   "It was more complicated than it probably sounds," I replied carefully. "The Hero Faction made themselves my enemies by threatening people under my protection. The territorial acquisition was a consequence of resolving that conflict."
   "And the shadow transformations?" she asked, her tone carrying professional curiosity rather than judgment. "Azazel was particularly fascinated by that development."
   *She knows about the shadow soldiers,* I noted. *Azazel really has been thorough in his briefings.*
   "A new ability I acquired," I said simply. "When opponents refuse reasonable offers of surrender, sometimes alternative arrangements become necessary."
   Laveria's expression grew thoughtful. "That's a remarkably pragmatic approach to conflict resolution. Most supernatural beings get caught up in principles of honor or revenge that prevent such... efficient solutions."
   "Principles are important," I agreed, "but protecting people I care about takes priority over abstract concepts of fairness."
   "A perspective Asia has mentioned as well," Lavinia said with a knowing smile. "She speaks of you with considerable admiration, you know. The way you've protected her, given her purpose, helped her find strength in herself rather than just her healing abilities."
   *Asia's been talking about me?* I wondered. *What exactly has she been saying?*
   "She's grown stronger on her own," I replied. "I just provided opportunities."
   "Humble," Lavinia observed with amusement. "Though from what I understand, your recent territorial acquisition puts you in quite an interesting position politically. Having vampire nobility under your authority changes the balance of power considerably."
   "Only if other factions choose to see it that way," I said. "I'm more interested in stability than conquest."
   "Which is probably why the faction leaders approved diplomatic recognition," she replied thoughtfully. "Someone seeking pure expansion would have been handled very differently."
   Before I could respond, footsteps echoed from the staircase leading to the upper floors. Asia appeared, carrying what looked like study materials and wearing an expression of focused concentration that transformed into delight when she saw me.
   "Akira!" she exclaimed, hurrying over with obvious excitement. "You're back! How did everything go? Are you safe? Is everyone alright?"
   *She's genuinely worried about me,* I realized, noting the relief in her expression. *And she looks... different. More confident, maybe? Less hesitant in her movements.*
   "Everything went well," I assured her, standing to meet her approach. "The conflicts have been resolved, diplomatic arrangements established, and everyone is safe."
   "I'm so glad," she said, her smile brightening the entire room. "I was worried when Lavinia told me there might be fighting involved."
   "How has your training been progressing?" I asked, genuinely curious about her development.
   "It's been wonderful!" Asia replied enthusiastically. "Lavinia-sensei has been teaching me about magical theory, energy manipulation, even some basic defensive spells. I never realized how much there was to learn beyond just healing magic."
   Lavinia beamed with obvious pride. "She's been an exceptional student. Natural talent combined with genuine dedication-it's a teacher's dream."
   "Would you mind demonstrating something you've learned?" I asked Asia.
   Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she nodded with determination. She extended her hand, and a soft golden light began to coalesce around her palm-not the familiar green of her healing magic, but something entirely new.
   "Light manipulation," Lavinia explained as Asia shaped the energy into various forms. "Since her Sacred Gear is divinely aligned, working with light-based magic came naturally. She can create barriers, illumination effects, even basic offensive techniques now."
   *Impressive,* I thought, watching Asia craft increasingly complex light constructs with obvious concentration but growing confidence. *She's developed capabilities beyond pure support magic.*
   "That's excellent progress," I said honestly, causing Asia to beam with pride. "How do you feel about your development?"
   "More... useful," she said, considering her words carefully. "Before, I could only heal people after they got hurt. Now I can help protect them from getting hurt in the first place." She paused, then added more quietly, "I feel less helpless."
   *That's exactly what I was hoping for,* I realized. *Not just stronger abilities, but stronger sense of personal agency.*
   "Well," I said, standing from the bar stool, "I think it's time to return home. Valerie and Xenovia will want to see you again, and we have some planning to do for upcoming obligations."
   "The diplomatic summit Azazel mentioned?" Lavinia asked.
   "Among other things," I confirmed. "Are you ready to go, Asia?"
   She nodded eagerly, gathering her study materials. "I've missed everyone. And I want to show Valerie and Xenovia what I've learned!"
   "Before you go," Lavinia said, moving around the bar counter, "let me give you something." She approached Asia and pressed a small crystal pendant into her hands. "This will let you continue practicing the techniques I taught you. It stores magical energy and provides feedback on your casting accuracy."
   "Thank you so much, Lavinia-sensei," Asia said, bowing formally. "For everything you've taught me, for taking care of me, for being so patient..."
   "It was my pleasure," Lavinia replied warmly, returning the bow. "You're always welcome here if you want to continue your studies."
   *The genuine affection between them is obvious,* I observed. *Lavinia really has been looking out for her like an older sister.*
   "Ready?" I asked Asia, who nodded with excitement.
   I activated Shadow Exchange, feeling the familiar sensation of spatial displacement as the world shifted around us. One moment we were standing in the warm interior of the Black Dog Bar, the next we were emerging from the shadow of our house's front entrance.
   "That's still incredible," Asia breathed, looking around with obvious wonder. "Instant travel over such distances..."
   "One of several new capabilities," I replied, noting her fascination with the technique. "Though I suspect Valerie and Xenovia will want detailed explanations about everything that's happened."
   As if summoned by our arrival, the front door opened and both women emerged with expressions of delight and relief.
   "Asia!" Valerie exclaimed, immediately moving to embrace her. "We've missed you so much! How was your training? Did you learn amazing things?"
   Xenovia approached more slowly but with obvious warmth. "You look different," she observed. "More confident, somehow."
   "I feel different," Asia replied, her smile radiant as she returned Valerie's embrace. "Lavinia-sensei taught me so much about magic beyond just healing. I can do light manipulation now, and defensive barriers, and..."
   "Show us everything," Valerie interrupted excitedly. "We want to see all of it!"
   *Their reunion is as heartwarming as I expected,* I thought, watching the three women fall into comfortable conversation as we moved inside. *The bonds between them have clearly grown stronger during our separation.*
   As Asia began demonstrating her new abilities for an enthusiastic audience of Valerie and Xenovia, I found myself appreciating how naturally they'd formed a supportive family unit. Each woman brought different strengths and perspectives, but they complemented each other in ways that created something stronger than the sum of their individual capabilities.
   I smiled as Asia created light constructs while Valerie provided encouragement and Xenovia offered tactical suggestions for combat applications.
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 70: Ch 70 : Nah, I'd Chill
   The next morning found me in the familiar kitchen of our shared residence, appreciating the normalcy of domestic routines after the complexities of vampire politics and territorial administration. The simple task of preparing breakfast felt grounding in a way that castle dining rooms and formal diplomatic meetings could never match.
   *There's something deeply satisfying about ordinary human activities,* I reflected, watching coffee brew while considering the day ahead. *The absence of constant political maneuvering and supernatural energy fluctuations is genuinely therapeutic.*
   Asia emerged from her room first, her movements carrying a new confidence that hadn't been there before our separation. She was already dressed for the day in casual clothes, but there was something different in her posture-less hesitant, more self-assured.
   "Good morning, Akira," she said, settling at the kitchen table with obvious comfort. "It's wonderful to be back in our own home."
   "How did you sleep?" I asked, noting the peaceful expression on her face.
   "Better than I have in weeks," she replied honestly. "Being back with everyone, knowing that the dangerous situations have been resolved... it feels like I can finally relax properly."
   Valerie appeared in the doorway, stretching luxuriously. "I heard voices. Please tell me someone made coffee."
   "Just finished brewing," I confirmed, pouring cups for everyone. "How are you adjusting to being back?"
   "It's perfect," she said, accepting the coffee gratefully. "Don't get me wrong, vampire territory was fascinating from a political and cultural perspective, but there's no substitute for home."
   Xenovia joined us last, already fully dressed and carrying her practice sword. "I was planning to train in the backyard this morning. Anyone want to join me? Asia, I'd love to see how your new defensive techniques work in practical applications."
   "I'd like that," Asia replied eagerly. "Lavinia-sensei taught me some barrier techniques that might be useful for protecting allies during combat."
   *Their enthusiasm for collaborative training is encouraging,* I thought. *They're thinking as a team rather than as individuals with separate goals.*
   "What about you, Akira?" Valerie asked. "Any plans for today?"
   "I should visit the Occult Research Club," I replied. "There are some developments from recent events that Rias and her peerage should know about. Plus, I want to coordinate with them before the upcoming diplomatic summit."
   "The summit Azazel mentioned?" Asia asked curiously.
   "A gathering of faction leaders to discuss potential alliance arrangements," I explained. "Including Norse leadership, which makes it particularly significant politically."
   "And you're invited as an equal participant?" Xenovia asked with obvious pride. "That's quite an achievement."
   "It's recognition of recent territorial acquisitions," I said simply, though I appreciated her support. "Having formal status at supernatural diplomatic gatherings makes future cooperation much easier."
   "Plus," Valerie added with a knowing smile, "it means other factions have to take your decisions seriously rather than dismissing them as the actions of an independent operator."
   *Exactly right,* I thought. *Formal recognition changes everything about how other supernatural entities have to approach interactions with us.*
   As we finished breakfast and prepared for our respective activities, I found myself reflecting on how dramatically our circumstances had changed. Just weeks ago, we'd been a small group trying to navigate supernatural challenges while maintaining normal human lives. Now we had territorial authority, diplomatic recognition, and capabilities that placed us among the significant powers in the supernatural world.
   *The question,* I mused, watching Asia demonstrate light barrier techniques while Xenovia and Valerie provided feedback, *is whether we can maintain the personal relationships that make these achievements meaningful, or whether political responsibilities will gradually erode the bonds that brought us together in the first place.*
   But observing their comfortable interactions, the way they naturally supported and challenged each other, I felt optimistic about our ability to balance personal and political obligations.
   *Some things are too important to lose,* I decided. *Whatever complications arise from diplomatic summits or territorial administration, maintaining this family unit takes priority over abstract political considerations.*
   "Akira," Asia called from the backyard, "could you watch this technique? I want to make sure I'm applying the energy distribution correctly."
   "Of course," I replied, moving to join them. *And for now, that's exactly where my attention should be.*
   As I stepped outside to observe Asia's magical development while Valerie and Xenovia provided encouragement and tactical suggestions, I couldn't help but smile. Whatever challenges lay ahead-diplomatic summits, territorial responsibilities, or unexpected complications-we'd face them together as a team.
   *That,* I realized, *makes everything else not just manageable, but worthwhile.*
   The morning sun climbed higher as we worked together in the backyard, the sounds of laughter and constructive criticism mixing with the clash of weapons and the soft glow of magical energy. It was, I thought, a perfect representation of what we'd built together-strength tempered by genuine care, power balanced by personal connection.
   And that balance, I was determined, would remain at the heart of everything we did going forward.
   The peaceful training session was interrupted by the distinctive sound of magical teleportation. A familiar crimson circle appeared in the center of our backyard, carrying the unmistakable signature of devil magic. As the light faded, Rias materialized with her characteristic elegant poise.
   "Good morning," she said with her warm smile, though her eyes were taking in the scene with obvious interest. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything important."
   "Just training," I replied, noting how Asia immediately moved closer to Valerie and Xenovia. "Though your timing suggests this isn't a casual visit."
   "You know me too well," Rias said with amusement. "Sirzechs briefed me thoroughly on recent developments. I wanted to discuss some implications that might not be immediately obvious."
   *Implications beyond what we've already covered,* I thought. *This should be interesting.*
   "Would you prefer to discuss this inside?" Valerie asked diplomatically.
   "That might be wise," Rias agreed. "Some of what I need to share involves sensitive political information."
   As we moved toward the house, I noticed Asia staying close to Valerie and Xenovia. Her new confidence was evident in how she carried herself, but she still seemed slightly intimidated by high-level devil nobility.
   *Understandable reaction,* I reflected. *Political authority can be overwhelming even when it comes from allies.*
   Once we'd settled in the living room, Rias accepted the coffee Valerie offered and got straight to business.
   "The diplomatic recognition you achieved is having ripple effects throughout the supernatural world," she began. "Not just the formal acknowledgment from the three main factions, but the methods you used to acquire territorial authority."
   "What kind of ripple effects?" I asked.
   "Other independent operators are taking notice," she replied seriously. "Some are inspired by your success and are considering similar approaches to gaining formal recognition. Others are concerned about the precedent and are discussing preemptive measures to prevent comparable developments."
   *Politics never stays contained,* I realized. *Success in one area inevitably creates complications in others.*
   "Any specific threats I should be aware of?"
   "Not direct threats, exactly," Rias said carefully. "But there are factions who preferred the previous status quo. Having someone demonstrate that independent operators can achieve equal standing with established powers makes them... nervous."
   "Nervous enough to take action?"
   "Possibly," she admitted. "Though the upcoming diplomatic summit should help clarify where various factions stand on these issues."
   Xenovia leaned forward with interest. "What's the current sentiment among devil nobility about Akira's territorial acquisition?"
   "Mixed," Rias replied honestly. "The older generation tends to view rapid power acquisition with suspicion, regardless of the methods used. The younger generation is more impressed by the efficiency and results."
   "And your family's position?" Valerie asked.
   "Supportive, but cautious," Rias said. "Sirzechs believes stability is more important than traditional power structures, but he's also aware that too much change too quickly can create dangerous instabilities."
   *A balanced approach,* I thought. *Support the successful developments while managing the potential consequences.*
   "What about other factions' reactions?" Asia asked quietly, finding her voice despite her obvious nervousness.
   "The fallen angels are fascinated," Rias replied, directing her answer specifically to Asia with encouraging warmth. "Azazel has been sharing technical details about your shadow extraction abilities with his research teams. They're treating it as a breakthrough in supernatural combat applications."
   "More complex," she admitted. "Michael is struggling with the theological implications of shadow extraction, but he can't argue with the results. Converting enemies into loyal allies eliminates threats while preserving useful capabilities-it's strategically brilliant even if it challenges traditional moral frameworks."
   *Religious authorities always have trouble with methods that operate outside their established paradigms,* I reflected. *But practical results tend to override theological concerns when supernatural stability is at stake.*
   "Any specific recommendations for the upcoming summit?" I asked.
   "Be yourself," Rias replied immediately. "Don't try to act like traditional nobility or modify your approach to match established diplomatic conventions. Your directness and practical focus are what convinced the faction leaders to offer recognition in the first place."
   "Good advice," Xenovia agreed. "Trying to imitate others rarely works as well as simply being competent at what you already do well."
   "There is one other matter," Rias said, her expression growing more serious. "The Norse delegation specifically requested that your shadow soldiers be present during the summit."
   That caught my attention immediately. "Why would they want to see the shadows specifically?"
   "According to Sirzechs, Odin wants to evaluate their capabilities directly," she replied. "He has theories about their potential applications that go beyond simple combat effectiveness."
   *Odin wanting to study my shadow soldiers personally,* I mused. *That could be opportunity or complication, depending on his intentions.*
   "That's what we're hoping to find out at the summit," Rias said with a slight shrug. "Odin rarely reveals his thinking until he's ready to make specific proposals."
   "In other words, I'll need to be prepared for unexpected requests and unusual negotiations," I concluded.
   "Exactly," she confirmed. "Though given your recent track record, I suspect you'll handle whatever surprises arise."
   As Rias prepared to leave, she paused to address the entire group. "All of you should be proud of what you've accomplished. Going from independent operators to recognized supernatural authority in such a short time is genuinely impressive."
   "Thank you," Asia said quietly, though she stood straighter with obvious pride.
   "And Asia," Rias added specifically, "I understand you've been developing new magical capabilities. That kind of personal growth is just as important as political achievements."
   After Rias departed, we found ourselves sitting in comfortable silence, each processing the implications of what she'd shared.
   "So," Valerie said finally, "it sounds like the diplomatic summit is going to be considerably more complex than a simple alliance discussion."
   "Most high-level negotiations are," I replied. "The formal agenda is rarely the only thing being decided."
   "Are you worried?" Asia asked.
   I considered the question carefully. "Concerned about specific complications, yes. Worried about our ability to handle whatever develops, no. We've managed everything else that's been thrown at us."
   "Plus," Xenovia added with her characteristic directness, "we're stronger now than we were when this all started. Both individually and as a team."
   *She's right,* I realized, looking around at the three women who'd become such an integral part of my life. *Whatever challenges the diplomatic summit brings, we'll face them together.*
   "Then I guess we'd better make sure we're as prepared as possible," I said, standing from the couch. "The summit is next week, which gives us time to coordinate our approach and make sure everyone's capabilities are at their peak."
   As we began discussing specific preparations for the upcoming diplomatic gathering, I found myself feeling genuinely optimistic about our prospects. We'd come this far through a combination of competence, adaptability, and mutual support. 
   *Whatever Odin and the other faction leaders have planned,* I thought, *we'll find a way to turn it to our advantage.*
   In the evening, I walked through Kuoh's central park as the sun set, carrying grocery bags filled with ingredients for what I'd planned as an elaborate home-cooked meal. The peaceful atmosphere was exactly what I'd been hoping for-a quiet end to a pleasantly normal day.
   That tranquility was interrupted by the soft sound of someone crying.
   I paused, scanning the area until I located the source: a young woman sitting alone on a park bench, her shoulders shaking with barely suppressed sobs. Something about the scene struck me as more significant than random human distress, though I couldn't immediately identify why.
   Moving closer, I was able to observe her more clearly. She appeared to be in her late teens, with long, straight silver hair and aqua-colored eyes. Her clothing was a simple business suit that showed signs of wear-professional attire that had clearly seen better days. Most tellingly, she carried herself with the particular kind of exhaustion that came from being both physically and emotionally drained, and there was something about her demeanor that suggested someone who prioritised work above all else.
   *Her mana is so vast* I realized, detecting the magical signature that marked her as more than a normal human *Why do I feel like I already know who is it gonna be?*
   The combination of obvious distress and suspense made ignoring the situation impossible. Whether this was simple compassion or curiosity, I found myself approaching the bench.
   "Excuse me," I said gently, not wanting to startle her. "Are you alright?"
   She looked up with watery eyes, clearly startled by the unexpected contact. For a moment, she seemed to debate whether to respond, then resignation settled over her features.
   "I'm... I'm fine," she said, though her voice carried the kind of emptiness that made the words obviously false.
   *Definitely not fine,* I observed, noting the way she clutched a small bag that appeared to contain her only possessions. *I didn't expect to meet her so soon, above all, here all alone*
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 71: Ch 71 : Helpless Valkyrie
   "Rough day?" I asked, settling onto the bench's far end, maintaining a respectful distance.
   She jerked upright, eyes wide with surprise before narrowing in professional assessment. Even in her current state, she was automatically scanning me for threats-a habit so ingrained it functioned despite her emotional breakdown.
   "I'm... fine," she lied, voice cracking at the end.
   "Sure you are. That's why you're having a private moment on a public bench," I gestured at her tear-stained cheeks. "Want to talk about it, or should I just sit here and pretend I don't notice you're about to have a complete breakdown?"
   Her composure cracked entirely. "Can you believe it? My boss just... left me!"
   *Knowing Odin from everything I've heard about Norse leadership, this actually makes perfect sense,* I thought, keeping my expression neutral. "Left you how? Like, fired you, or just disappeared?"
   "He left for important meetings and said I wasn't needed!" The words exploded out of her. "After everything-covering for his drinking, his gambling, his completely inappropriate magazine collection, and his habit of trying to trade subordinates for alcohol!"
   I blinked. "He tried to trade you for booze?"
   She buried her face in her hands. "I've been handling his paperwork, scheduling his appointments, preventing diplomatic incidents when he gets drunk and starts hitting on officials' spouses, and this is how he repays me? 'Go have fun, Rossweisse! You worry too much! I can handle myself!'"
   *Odin. Only he could make his most competent employee have an existential crisis about getting time off.*
   "So your workaholic boss finally gave you a break, and you're crying about it?"
   She stared at me like I'd grown a second head. "Break? This isn't a break! This is abandonment! What if he needs something? What if he gets into drinking contests with diplomats? What if he trades classified information for rare sake?"
   *She genuinely has no idea how to function without micromanaging someone else's life. This is both tragic and oddly endearing.*
   "When's the last time you did something just for yourself?"
   "I..." She opened and closed her mouth several times. "I don't understand the question."
   I couldn't help it-I laughed. "You poor, overworked woman. You've forgotten how to be human."
   "I am NOT-" She caught herself, probably realizing she'd almost revealed something important. "I am perfectly capable of... joyous activities."
   Silence stretched between us. Her face went through several expressions-confusion, panic, then dawning horror as she realized she couldn't answer.
   "Come on," I said, standing and offering my hand. "You can join me for dinner. Consider it divine intervention before you have a complete psychological breakdown in public."
   She stared at my outstretched hand like it might bite her. "But... I don't know you."
   "I'm Akira. I can cook decent food, I don't abandon employees in parks, and I'm told I give excellent life advice to overworked individuals having career crises."
   She took my hand-grip firm enough that I could tell she had considerable physical strength despite her professional appearance. "Rossweisse."
   "Nice to meet you, Rossweisse. Now come on-my housemates are going to find this story fascinating."
   "Everyone, meet Rossweisse," I announced as we entered. "Her boss ditched her for work meetings, and she's having an existential crisis about it."
   Asia immediately set down her book, maternal instincts engaging. "Oh no! Are you alright?"
   "I'm perfectly fine," Rossweisse insisted, then immediately contradicted herself. "Well, I mean, technically I suppose I am stranded. He didn't leave contact information or emergency protocols or even tell me where he was staying..."
   *She's spiraling again. Time for intervention.*
   "What kind of boss leaves their assistant stranded without any way to reach them?" Valerie asked, her dhampir senses probably picking up the genuine distress under Rossweisse's forced composure.
   "The irresponsible kind," I answered. "He is a terrible leader if I must say"
   "He's not-" Rossweisse started, then stopped. *Smart. Almost defended him by name.*
   Xenovia looked up as I hoped she wouldn't say something outrageous "Did he not pay for your services?"
   "Payment isn't the primary concern," Rossweisse said carefully. "It's more about... professional duty."
   "Professional duty to someone who abandoned you?" Valerie's concern was clearly picking up on her past undervalued issues "Either you have questionable judgment, or there's more to this situation."
   *And there's Valerie being perceptive. Rossweisse's trying to avoid revealing anything important, but she's fighting a losing battle.*
   "There's always more to any story," I said, resting on the couch "But right now, the important thing is that Rossweisse gets a decent meal and remembers what it's like to have a conversation that doesn't involve crisis management."
   Rossweisse looked around the room-taking in Asia's genuine concern, Valerie's protective interest, Xenovia's straightforward acceptance-and something in her shoulders relaxed.
   "I... thank you. I can't remember the last time anyone offered help without wanting something in return."
   *And that right there is the core problem. She's so used to being utilized that simple kindness confuses her.*
   "We do want something," I said seriously. Rossweisse tensed, ready for disappointment "We want you to sit down, eat some food, and let yourself be a normal person instead of a professional assistant for one evening."
   Her eyes went wide, then suspiciously bright. "That's... that's not asking for something. That's offering something."
   "I'll cook amazing food for you, Rossweisse!" Asia said warmly. "We will give you a pleasant evening."
   Watching Rossweisse slowly relax was like watching someone remember how to breathe. By dessert, she was actually laughing at Asia's story about accidentally burning food which she worked for over hours.
   "I haven't had a meal where I wasn't simultaneously planning someone else's schedule in... I can't even remember" she admitted "This was one of the great evenings that I experienced in my life"
   "You are helpless" Xenovia said with characteristic bluntness. "That's a high level servitude."
   "I prefer 'dedicated professional support'" Rossweisse replied, but there was self-awareness in her tone now. She was slowly realising how much Odin had been exploiting her. Life do reward beautiful girls to some undeserving fellows.
   "Call it whatever you want," Valerie said. "But when your boss abandons you without basic information about accommodations, maybe it's time to reconsider your professional priorities."
   Rossweisse's face went pale. "I... hadn't considered lodging arrangements."
   *Of course she hadn't. Probably spent so much time managing his schedules that she never planned her own.*
   "You can stay here with us" Asia announced immediately "We have a guest room"
   "I couldn't possibly impose-"
   "Yes, you could" I interrupted, taking the final bite of sushi "It's either that or sleep on the park bench where I found you. Which sounds more appealing?"
   "When you put it like that..." she said sheepishly, as we chuckled that she was easing into our circle.
   Later, after getting Rossweisse settled and the others had gone to bed, I asked her to tag along, noticing her constant stares after the dinner was done.
   "I'll grab some from the convenience store" I called out.
   "I'll come with you" Rossweisse said quickly, appearing in the doorway.
   *She's been observing me all evening. Based on her knowledge and smartness, It's not hard to assume she figured out that I wasn't a normal human. Firstly, the vast mana, thanks to holy water of life and next, is literally a dhampir living in the same house as me*
   The walk started in comfortable silence, but I could feel her stare . When we were several blocks from the house, she finally spoke.
   "You're not a normal human"
   Not a question. Statement of fact, delivered with the kind of certainty that came from professional experience with supernatural beings.
   "What gave it away?" I asked, genuinely curious about her deductive process.
   "Your magical signature is enormous, but you don't use it like a trained mage would. Plus, there's clearly a vampire living in your house" She paused. "Also, you recognized I wasn't normal, the moment you saw me, didn't you? That's why you invited me to dinner"
   *Sharp. Very sharp. No wonder she's working for Odin.*
   "You're right on all counts," I admitted. "Though I should point out that an invite for dinner was to make you feel good. Seeing a girl cry by herself, isn't something I could turn blind eye to"
   "Shall we introduce ourselves or do you still want to play the role of a helpless girl?"
   She had the grace to look embarrassed. "I'm a Valkyrie from Norse, serving as Bodyguard for my boss known as Lord Odin.
   "Fair enough. But since we're being honest-" I raised my hand, forming a perfect sphere of water above my palm. "I'm a human, who resides in this town with supernatural powers"
   I flicked the sphere toward a nearby street lamp, where it exploded in a miniature rainstorm.
   Rossweisse's eyes widened. "There was no mana fluctuation in that technique at all! How is that possible?"
   Her question was answered by the sound of someone stepping out from behind the streetlight, completely soaked.
   Vali emerged from the shadows, silver hair dripping wet but his trademark confident smirk firmly in place.
   "Vali," I said, grinning despite myself. "Your stealth techniques need work if you're getting caught by random water attacks."
   "Your detection methods are improving" Vali replied, shaking water from his hair with obvious irritation. "Though your greeting techniques could use some work."
   Rossweisse had gone very still beside me, her senses clearly detecting the dangerous aura radiating from the newcomer.
   "It's alright," I told her quietly. "He's quite troublesome and powerful, dangerous too, but not to you."
   "Not to you either," Vali added, "at least not tonight. I came to warn you, of someone, who might be too much for you to handle"
   *Is Ophis pulling up to my location?*
   "What is it?" I asked, keeping my tone casual while preparing for potential complications.
   He paused as he looked at me and revealed the overwhelming threat to me. 
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 72: Ch 72 : Whatever Happens, Happens
   "Cao Cao" I repeated, watching Vali's expression carefully "I thought I made it clear that particular problem was handled"
   "You destroyed his Sacred Gear, yes. But apparently, that only made him more determined." Vali's eyes held a warning I'd rarely seen from him. "He's allied himself with Hades, to bring you down"
   Rossweisse gasped beside me. Even as a Valkyrie, the implications of that alliance weren't lost on her, the name Hades, was enough to strike concern to even someone like her.
   "Hades," I said thoughtfully, as if I was discussing mundane events in my everyday life "God of the dead? And here I thought my evenings were going to be boring."
   "Are you insane?" Rossweisse stared at me. "You're talking about someone who could level cities without breaking a sweat!"
   "That's only half of it" Vali corrected with that familiar competitive edge creeping into his voice. "He is way beyond Cao Cao's level of strength"
   I looked between them, and then at him "Vali, are you... worried about me?"
   His scoff was immediate and predictable. "Worried? Hardly. I just don't want to miss my chance at a proper rematch because some desperate hero and a death god decided to gang up on you."
   "I'm serious about this, Akira." The use of my actual name caught my attention. Vali rarely bothered with formalities, but when he did, it meant business. "Hades isn't like the opponents you've faced before. He's not some overconfident devil or misguided hero. He's an actual god with millennia of experience and power that makes Cao Cao look like a street magician."
   "And yet," I said, forming another water sphere absently, "here you are, warning me instead of just sitting back"
   Something flickered across Vali's expression-annoyance, maybe, or grudging respect. "Where's the satisfaction in defeating you if you're already dead? I want to beat you at your best, not pick up the pieces after Hades is done with you."
   Rossweisse was staring at both of us like we'd lost our minds. "Are you two actually having a friendly conversation about someone plotting to kill him?"
   "Define 'friendly,'" Vali and I said simultaneously, then glared at each other.
   "This is insane," she muttered.
   "Welcome to supernatural politics," I said cheerfully. "Everything's a death threat until proven otherwise." I turned back to Vali. "So what's their timeline? Am I looking at imminent doom, or do I have time to finish grocery shopping?"
   "Cao Cao's been laying low since you humiliated him. He has been building resources and connections. The Hades alliance is recent-within the last week." Vali's expression grew serious again. "But knowing Cao Cao's ego, he won't wait long to make his move."
   "Lovely." I dismissed the water sphere. "Well, thanks for the heads up. I suppose this means our rematch is postponed?"
   "Only temporarily." That competitive gleam was back in full force. "When this is over-and you somehow manage to defeat a god, because knowing you, you probably will-I want the rematch against you."
   "You have such faith in me."
   "I have faith in your ridiculous ability to exceed expectations." He paused, something almost like concern crossing his features. "Just... don't get yourself killed before I can properly defeat you."
   "Well, I didn't know you cared."
   "I don't. I just want to be the one to crush that insufferable confidence of yours."
   With that declaration, wings materialized behind him, and he launched into the night sky without another word.
   Rossweisse and I stood in silence for a moment, watching his retreating form.
   "Your life," she said finally, "is incredibly complicated."
   Twenty minutes later, we were sitting on a bench in the same park where I'd found her earlier, sharing ice cream from the convenience store. The normalcy of it felt surreal after the conversation with Vali.
   "So," Rossweisse said, taking a careful bite of her strawberry ice cream, "to summarize: you've apparently defeated this Cao Cao person before, destroyed his legendary weapon, and now he's allied with a Greek god specifically to kill you. And your reaction is... ice cream?"
   "Good ice cream," I corrected. "There's a difference."
   She stared at me. "How are you so calm about this?"
   I considered the question while working on my vanilla cone. "Want the philosophical answer or the practical one?"
   "Practically speaking, worrying about it won't change anything. I don't know when they'll make their move, what their exact plan is, or what resources they'll bring. Panicking about unknowns is just wasted energy."
   "I've survived everything else life's thrown at me so far. This is just another challenge." I met her concerned gaze. "Besides, do I really seem like the type to go down quietly?"
   "You seem like the type to make terrible jokes while everything burns around you."
   She shook her head, but I caught the small smile she was trying to hide. "You're impossible."
   "I prefer 'adaptable.'" I finished the last of my ice cream. "Look, Rossweisse, I understand why this seems overwhelming from the outside. But I've learned something important over the time-problems that seem insurmountable usually have solutions you just haven't thought of yet."
   "Then I'll figure something out when the time comes. I always do."
   She was quiet for a long moment, studying my face in the streetlight. "You really believe that, don't you? That you can handle whatever comes?"
   "I have to. The alternative is living in fear, and that's not really living at all."
   "Most people would be terrified."
   "Most people don't have my particular set of advantages." I stood, extending my hand to help her up. "Come on. Despite the night's revelations, I still need to get some good sleep, and you look like you could use some rest after working so much."
   She took my hand, letting me pull her to her feet. "Normal human interaction involving someone with a death god plotting against them?"
   As we walked back toward the convenience store, I couldn't help but notice how Rossweisse kept glancing at me, as if trying to solve some complex puzzle. The concerned looks had shifted into something closer to curiosity-maybe even respect.
   "Can I ask you something?" she said as we approached the store.
   "When you found me crying earlier, did you know who I was? What I was?"
   I considered lying, but decided honesty had served us well so far. "I knew you weren't human. The way you carried yourself, how you automatically scanned for threats, your reaction times-all professional habits. But I didn't know you were a Valkyrie specifically."
   "Same reason I'd help any stranger having a bad day. It was the right thing to do."
   She stopped walking. "Just like that?"
   "Just like that." I paused at her expression. "Is that really so surprising?"
   "In my experience, supernatural beings usually want something in return for kindness."
   "Then you've been dealing with the wrong supernatural beings."
   Her smile this time was genuine and reached her eyes. "Maybe I have."
   The walk home was comfortable, filled with easier conversation about mundane topics-favorite foods, bad weather, the surprisingly good ice cream selection at convenience stores. It felt good to see Rossweisse relaxing, letting herself be something other than a hypercompetent professional for once.
   "You know," she said as we approached the house, "this has been the most normal evening I've had in months. Despite the death threats and supernatural revelations."
   I stopped short as we reached the front door. There were voices coming from inside-familiar ones.
   "Azazel's here," I said, recognizing the cadence of conversation.
   "Yeah, but-" I tilted my head, listening more carefully. There was another voice, older, with a distinctly different accent. "He's not alone."
   I opened the door, and immediately understood why Rossweisse had gone rigid behind me.
   Azazel was lounging in my living room chair, looking perfectly at home as usual. Sitting on my couch, holding questionable magazine with apparent interest, was an elderly man with an eyepatch, gray beard, and the kind of presence that filled a room despite his relaxed posture.
   Odin. In my living room. Looking completely at ease.
   "Akira!" Azazel called cheerfully. "Perfect timing. I brought a friend."
   "Lord Odin," Rossweisse whispered behind me, her voice mixing relief, panic, and professional mortification in equal measure.
   The elderly god looked up from the textbook, and his single eye immediately fixed on his assistant. "Ah, Rossweisse. There you are."
   "Sir," she said, straightening into perfect professional posture despite still holding the convenience store bag. "I wasn't aware you were planning to-"
   "Plans changed, my dear." Odin set down the book and smiled benignly. "I finished my meetings early and thought I'd pay a visit to young Akira here. Azazel's told me quite interesting things about him."
   I looked between Azazel's amused grin and Odin's expectant expression, then at Rossweisse's barely controlled panic.
   "This's going to be a long night" I said, forcing a smile.
   Azazel's grin widened. "Oh, you have no idea"
   Read upto 20 chapters at patreon.com/opeler
   Check out my patreon, if you find it interesting do join or support me
  
   Chapter 73: Ch 73 : An Eye for an Eye
   "Lord Odin," Rossweisse said stiffly, her professional mask rigid despite the convenience store bag clutched in her hands. "I wasn't informed of any changes to your schedule. Where were you?"
   "Schedules are for people who lack control over themselves, my dear Rossweisse!" Odin said cheerfully, completely ignoring her obvious distress. "I was spending some quality time in thisn town and decided to visit this fascinating young man"
   I could see Rossweisse's eye twitching-the same controlled frustration I'd witnessed in the park.
   "Sir, you left me without any contact information or instructions about accommodations," she said through gritted teeth, her composure cracking. "What if there had been an emergency? What if someone had attacked you? What if-"
   "Bah! I've been taking care of myself since before your great-great-great-grandmother was born," Odin waved dismissively. "Besides, look how well things worked out! You spent a lovely evening with your boyfriend!"
   Rossweisse's face went nuclear red "He's NOT my-! We were just-! It wasn't a-!"
   "Oh ho! Such passionate denials!" Odin's grin widened maliciously. "That blush suggests otherwise, my dear. And here I thought Valkyries were supposed to be composed!"
   Azazel snorted with laughter. "I have to admit, the old man has a point. You two did look pretty cozy when you walked in."
   "We were NOT cozy!" Rossweisse protested, her voice losing composure with each word "We were simply... discussing... things!"
   "What sort of things require holding hands?" Odin asked innocently.
   *Wait, were we holding hands when we came in? I honestly don't remember-I was too focused on seeing Azazel and Odin together.*
   "We weren't-! I mean, I don't-! That's not-!" Rossweisse's brain seemed to short-circuit.
   "Easy there, Rossweisse," I said, trying to throw her a lifeline. "Don't let him get to you. He's clearly enjoying this."
   "Oh, but I am!" Odin clapped his hands together. "It's been ages since I've seen my lovely Valkyrie so flustered! Usually she's lecturing me about responsibility and proper conduct. This is much more fun!"
   "Speaking of proper conduct," Rossweisse rallied, shooting him a light glare, which Odin ignored gracefully "Sir, You were supposed to be attending meetings, not visiting... establishments of questionable reputation, while leaving me all alone!"
   Azazel perked up. "Oh, you actually went to that place I mentioned? How was it?"
   "Heaven! It was way better than what angels claim in their heaven!" Odin's eye gleamed. "The young ladies were so knowledgeable about... cultural practices!"
   "It's not good for the leader of Norse to visit such establishments! It will tarnish our reputation, Sir!" Rossweisse shrieked.
   *No wonder she was having a breakdown in the park. This guy really did abandon her to chase after maid caf"s.*
   "But seriously," Odin continued, his expression shifting to something more calculating, "I was quite eager to meet the young man who accomplished something remarkable. Destroying a Longinus, how fascinating and unheard of"
   *Time for a cover story.*
   "My Sacred Gear has some unusual properties to adapt when I push it," I said carefully. "I managed to concentrate enough force to overwhelm the spear's defenses. That's all"
   "Fascinating! But surely there's more to it, isn't it?" Odin's single eye focused on me with uncomfortable intensity. "I can sense something quite unique about your aura, especially, one of your eyes"
   *Shit. Of course the god of wisdom can read me like a book.*
   "The power has side effects," I said, placing a hand over my right eye as he kept his gaze fixed on my eye, ever since I stepped in here.
   "Ah yes, those striking red eyes of yours! Quite distinctive!" Odin stroked his beard thoughtfully. "I've never encountered a Sacred Gear that produces such pronounced physical changes. Most fascinating!"
   "It's still evolving, apparently. I'm learning new things about it all the time."
   "How delightful! A completely unknown phenomenon!" Odin looked genuinely excited. "No wonder you could destroy a Longinus! You're just full of surprises, aren't you?"
   "He really is," Azazel said with a smirk. "Every time I think I have him figured out, he does something impossible."
   During this exchange, Rossweisse had been growing increasingly agitated, her protective instincts clearly warring with her frustration.
   "Sir," she interrupted sharply, "perhaps we should discuss more pressing matters. Like the fact that people are trying to kill him!"
   "Kill him?" Odin's cheerful demeanor didn't change, but something dangerous flickered in his eye. "What kind of people are you talking about?"
   Rossweisse immediately realized her mistake, her face paling. "I... during our conversation earlier..."
   "She's referring to some unconcerning developments," I said quickly, hoping to deflect.
   "If Rossweisse is worried, it must be serious!" Odin's tone remained light, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. "Come now, what's got you so concerned about your boyfriend's safety?"
   "He's NOT-!" Rossweisse started, then caught herself. She straightened her shoulders, shooting me an apologetic look. "The man named Cao Cao has allied himself with Hades. They're specifically targeting Akira."
   The room went dead silent. Azazel's casual demeanor evaporated instantly.
   "Hold up," Azazel said slowly. "Did you just say Hades? As in, the actual Greek death god? And he is allying with the leader of the Hero faction? "
   "Yes. Vali delivered the information himself."
   Azazel's eyes narrowed. "Wait. Vali came to you personally? When the hell did that happen?"
   *Right. Vali left Azazel's group to join the Khaos Brigade. Of course Azazel would be surprised.*
   "About twenty minutes ago" I said "He seemed... different. More serious than usual."
   "Different how?" Azazel's voice had gone completely cold.
   "Conflicted. Like he wasn't entirely comfortable delivering the message."
   Azazel ran a hand through his hair. "Shit. If Vali's having second thoughts about his new allegiances, things must be worse than I thought."
   The cheerful expression vanished from Odin's face entirely. "Hades," he said quietly, as he tightened his grip on his cane "This doesn't sound good"
   "Sir?" Rossweisse looked surprised by his sudden shift in demeanor.
   "The Greek Lord of the Dead doesn't involve himself in others affairs, not that I heard of" Odin's voice carried a weight that made us feel tense. "If he's specifically targeting you, young man, then you're in far more danger than you realize."
   "I'm starting to understand that," I said carefully.
   "No, I don't think you are." Odin's tone was completely serious now, all traces of his earlier playfulness gone. "Hades commands the entire grim reapers in the underworld. Death itself bows to his will. This isn't some power-hungry devil or ambitious fallen angel aiming to start war"
   Rossweisse shifted uncomfortably. "Lord Odin, surely there must be something-"
   "There is," Odin interrupted, his gaze never leaving me. "The question is whether young Akira is wise enough to accept help when it's offered."
   "I handle problems the same way I always do-gather information, make plans, execute them," I said evenly. "Panicking doesn't do anything good, so for now, I just sit back and let them have their little plan form until I shatter it, right in front of them"
   Odin studied me for a long moment. "Admirable resolve, but this isn't a problem you can solve with determination alone." His voice carried centuries of experience. "You'll need allies. Powerful ones."
   "Lord Odin," Rossweisse said urgently, "couldn't we offer some form of protection? Or at least guidance to help him?"
   "Who says I'm not?" Odin's expression softened slightly as he looked at his worried Valkyrie. "Sometimes the best help comes in forms you don't expect."
   "Well then," Odin said, his serious demeanor returning, "I suppose we should take our leave. I have some urgent inquiries to make based on this troubling information."
   "What kind of inquiries?" Rossweisse asked.
   Odin replied stroking his beard "Greek gods don't act without reason, and I need to understand what's driving Hades to break his usual neutrality." Odin extended his hand to me, his grip firm and surprisingly warm. "Young Akira, be very careful. What you're facing goes beyond the usual supernatural politics." His single eye held genuine concern. "And don't be too proud to accept help when it comes."
   "Lord Odin," Rossweisse said firmly, "Before we leave, I need to establish proper communication protocols. And, no more disappearing to visit questionable establishments, without informing me first."
   "Yes, yes, we'll discuss those arrangements later," Odin said, though his tone was more understanding now. "Right now, I need to make some very important contacts regarding this Hades situation."
   Rossweisse looked ready to throttle him, but instead began forming her teleportation circle with sharp, frustrated movements. The blue magic circle formed beneath them .
   "Be careful," she said to me quietly, her anger at Odin temporarily set aside. "And... thank you for today. It really was wonderful."
   "Don't mention it. Try not to lecture him too much"
   Her smile was rueful. "No promises."
   "Oh, and Rossweisse," Odin added cheerfully as the circle reached full power, "do try to relax! Young love is supposed to be enjoyable!"
   The circle flared bright blue, cutting off her protest as they vanished.
   Azazel and I sat in silence for a moment.
   "So how do you feel meeting a God in person" Azazel said, breaking the silence, as he leaned back in the couch.
   "Odin's exactly as advertised-brilliant, powerful, and completely insufferable."
   "You should see him at formal gatherings. Last summit, he spent the entire banquet trying to convince a succubus to 'educate him about modern courtship rituals.'" Azazel shook his head. "But don't let the perverted old fool act mislead you. When he gets serious, he's terrifying."
   "I got that impression." I settled back in my chair. "So. Hades."
   "Yeah." Azazel's expression grew grim. "You realize what you're up against, right? You could pretty much lose this time?"
   "The thought had occurred to me." I sighed as I regretted that I left the Leader of Hero Faction alive. To think, he would bring such a big trouble even after getting his longinus destroyed "But I believe, I could handle it"
   "Anyone who can destroy a Longinus obviously doesn't need me worrying about their combat abilities. Are you prepared for the upcoming summit in the Underworld?" Azazel's smirk returned. "The guests are getting assigned someone as a bodyguard from three faction. A standard protocol-even Odin will have someone with him, from Angel's faction"
   "Just a custom, . Someone to handle the political side of things while you focus on the important stuff." Azazel stood and began forming his teleportation circle. "Think of it as having someone taking care of all the boring summit formalities."
   "It's a big meeting of faction leaders. Lots of important people in one place, which means lots of opportunities for troublemakers." The magic circle began to swirl beneath his feet. "Your bodyguard will be in touch soon, so until then, try not to make more enemies"
   "Trust me on this one. The summit's going to be complicated enough. The bodyguard will help you avoid navigating all the political nonsense solo. Good night, kid"
   The light engulfed him, and he was gone.
   I sat alone on my couch, processing everything that had just happened. A god wanted me dead. Vali was having second thoughts about his new allegiances. Odin thought I was fascinating. Rossweisse was... well, that situation had gotten complicated.
   And now I had a mystery bodyguard incoming for the summit.
  
  
  
  
  
   74

 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"